《Otome Game Mob Villain》


 Prologue

    ¡°Kanda-senpai, Have you finished with your work?"


    I had been sitting and typing on my laptop for so long that I couldn''t help but lean back .


    Then I heard a familiar voice behind me.


    "I just finished."


    I turned around to the place where I heard the voice as I answered.


    There was a woman smiling at me, just as I had expected.


    She was a junior colleague at work who, like me, enjoys video games and anime, and we often chat in the office.


    By the way, I am "Hajime Kanda," an ordinary company worker who likes games and anime.


    "Kanda-senpai, did you play the game I recommended the other day?¡¡Did you finish it?"


    "Oh, ......, that''s the game you recommended to me the other day, right? It''s an Otome game, but it''s pretty fun. I played it a lot and completed the whole game soon after."


    I told my younger colleague as if I was showing off a little.


    She looked surprised and continued talk in a frightened manner.


    "That game is an Otome game, but the battles and territory development are highly valued. The story is just an added bonus, so I think Kanda-senpai would like it."


    ¡°...... I thought it would be a good idea for the story to be an extra, even though it''s an Otome''s game."


    The game introduced to me by my junior was "Tokimekuru Cinderella! The game was called "Tokimekurera! for short,


    I told her that I was not interested in Otome games because I like " challenging games," in which you steadily and painstakingly level up your game skills.


    However, my junior was unfazed and kept insisting on the game.


    "Is said to be a game where the main story is an extra and the other elements are the real deal, so I would definitely recommend this game to Kanda-senpai."


    I was so intrigued by HER recommendation that I decided to try an Otome game at least once .


    Then, I found the game system more interesting than I expected and, to my surprise , I got hooked on it.


    The story was, as the title suggests, a "Cinderella Story," but I enjoyed the character development and territory development elements that were included in the middle of the story.


    If you do your best to finish the game, you will be able to open a free mode where you can enjoy various elements such as training, territory development, territory expansion, territory battles, dungeons, etc. Moreover, if you play the free mode too much, you will be able to enjoy the game more.


    Moreover, there is even a hidden boss that can only be defeated by going through the free mode.


    "You''re right, the system was to my liking, but it was quite a challenge to get to grips with the male characters."


    "Well, that''s part of the fun. I remember there was a hidden boss that could only be defeated by playing through the free mode. I gave up on it, but did you beat it?"


    "I did, but it was pretty tough. I think that difficulty level for an Otome game is not what people are interested in."


    I laughed and continued talking about the game with my junior.


    Tokirella! This hidden boss is one of the reasons why the free mode is called the main story in "Tokirella!


    As is typical of otome games, the overall difficulty level is low, so you can proceed smoothly, but for some reason, the hidden bosses are abnormally strong.


    It is set at a level that makes it impossible to defeat it by just playing the game normally.


    When you face a hidden boss, if you do not have a certain level of skill, you will be defeated immediately after the start of the battle, without having to fight.


    At that time, the name of the skill activated by the enemy is set to display "You are not qualified to stand before me," and the impact of this challenge on the player is tremendous.


    Even now, when I recall it, I can''t help but laugh in amazement when I was defeated at the first time.


    "For me, I would have liked to see a little more focus on the main characters in the main story. It would have been nice if there had been a route for the villains."


    I played all the extras, so I just skimmed the main story, so I don''t really care about that part.


    I was having a great time talking about games with my junior staff when I realized that it was long past my quitting time.


    It was getting late at night, so we decided to stop talk and parting ways


    "Well, thank you for your hard work, senpai~!"


    "Oh, good night~."


    I parted ways with my junior in front of the office and walked on.


    As I was waiting for the pedestrian light on my way home to turn green  I suddenly felt a tremendous sense of discomfort in my chest.


    What is it? I felt another strong shock from inside my chest.


    At the same time, I felt a suffocating sensation and a tightening pain in my chest.


    I couldn''t bear the pain, so I grabbed my chest with my hand over my clothes, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    I find myself collapsing on the spot.


    I think I hear someone screams , but I can''t understand what they are saying.


    As the shock from my chest subsides, my vision became blurry .


    This must be what it feels like to die.¡¡As soon as I thought about it I lost my consciousness.

 CH 1

    ?. where am I?"


    When I woke up, the first thing I saw was an unfamiliar ceiling.


    It seems that this is not my house .


    I got out of bed and looked around, but all I saw was unfamiliar furniture.


    My dazed mind desperately tried to recall what had happened, and I remembered that I had collapsed while waiting at a traffic light.


    I wondered if I had been taken to the hospital after that.


    But looking at the furniture around me and the atmosphere of the room, it didn''t look like a hospital.


    I felt something strange.


    And when I tried to get up from the bed to check what was wrong, I noticed .


    ......How I got small arms and legs?¡¡I looked into the mirror on the nearby table in a rush .


    "Who is this guy?"


    I shouted.


    What I saw in the mirror was a handsome face with silver hair and purple eyes.


    It was definitely not me.


    I am not this handsome .


    While I was trying to figure out what was going on , I heard a woman''s voice from behind me .


    "Master Rid, you''re awake!¡¡I will inform everyone right away !"


    The woman said in a loud voice as soon as she saw me and immediately went away.


    I was shocked and taken aback because she was dressed as maid.


    " Huh ? Who is Rid ¡¡...... Ugh!"


    As soon as I mumbled, I felt an intense pain in my head, and I felt the memories and experiences of myself and someone else mixed in my head.


    The world spun around.


    I felt sick and like I was thrown up, but after a few moments my head cleared and I calmed down.


    Then, without addressing anyone, I muttered to myself, "Huh....


    ¡°I am ......, I am Rid Bhardia.... ...."


    "Hmm, there is nothing wrong with my body".


    "Well, You seem to be in good health."


    The doctor muttered as he checked my eye movements, arms, legs, and other movements in detail.


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong, but if you need anything else, please call us right away."


    When the examination was over, the doctor got up and walked out of the room.


    ''Master Rid, I am so glad to see you are all right. But when you suddenly collapsed in the garden, I wondered what had happened."


    There were several men and women gathered in the room where I had just awakened.


    But I couldn''t remember the faces and names.


    I said with a troubled look on my face.


    "I am sorry to worry you. ......."


    ''My name is Garn, the butler."


    He was a dandy-looking man in his late 40s with gray hair, dark eyes, and glasses.


    "I''m sorry, I seem to be a little confused. I apologize for the worry and inconvenience I have caused you and everyone else."


    The maids in the back, including Garn, rolled their eyes as I thanked them with a bow of my head.


    Garn looked surprised, but after clearing his throat, he smiled and spoke kindly to me.


    ''Thank you for your kind words, . young master ...... Rid. However, you should not use such words to a butler or a maid. As always, please call me Garn. But I am very glad to hear you saId that, Master Rid."


    "Yes . Thank you, Garn."


    Garun, who seemed satisfied with my answer , left a bell nearby to let me know immediately if anything should happen.


    He then left the room with the maid.


    I was left alone in my room, so I crawled under the covers and mumbled with my head in my hands.


    "Have I been reincarnated in the world of an Otome game, and as a villainous mob ...... Rid?"

 CH 2

    I was reborn , as Rid Bardia, who is a mob villain basing on my memories of a previous life, from the game "Tokirella! that i played in my past life .


    Tokirella! is a Cinderella type story, so there is a so-called "villainess" who is in the way of the main heroine.


    One of the villainous mobs in the story is Rid Bardia.


    In the main story, only his name is mentioned and there is not even a picture of him.


    However, in the end, he is condemned as one of the villainess''s accomplices, and is judged, banished, killed in a war, or execution, and so on.


    Rid''s name is only mentioned in one sentence in the game.


    I didn''t play the main story of Otome game .


    So why did I reborn as Rid?


    It is because of the challenge element of "Tokirella! ?


    When you complete the main story , a "free mode" appears as an extra element.


    In this mode, you can open up all characters, which means that you can train all the characters who were named in the main story.


    In main story , only the main characters is available but in Free Mode, the number of characters that can be used increases dramatically, doubling the joy from the game.


    The power balance set for each character is also exquisite, which is one of the reasons why the main story was called an extra.


    And in this game "Tokirera! was "Rid Bardia,"whom i became now.


    If ......  I can hang in there, I might be able to   live  a normal  life ...... ."


    I looked up a little from my futon and stared at the ceiling, my face full of anticipation.


    In fact, "Rid Bardia" is a character that can " be used in free mode.


    In the world of "Tokitorella! there exists "magic".


    In order to use magic, "attribute qualities" is important.


    In the game, each character has a specific attribute, and although Rid has the lowest ability, he is a late bloomer with all types of attribute qualities.


    The main characters have growth compensation, so they can become strong relatively quickly.


    They have a small number of attribute qualities and a small variety of magic they can use.


    Therefore, there will be difficult situations while trying to capture hidden boss due to the lack of attributes magic .


    However, having a well-trained Rid who can use magic of all attributes can make a big difference in the difficulty of capturing the hidden boos .


    However, since the initial ability is low and it is very troublesome to train him , the only people who actually use Rid are those who have been playing the game for a long time.


    I like to be steady , and Rid would have had all kinds of attribute qualities. First, let''s check the current situation and see what I can do For now, let''s try not to get involved with villains and live a normal life."


    I made up my mind and rang the bell that was near my bed.


    A shortly after , a petite, pretty maid with black hair and orange eyes entered the room.


    She was standing in front of the door with her head lightly bowed in a reserved manner, but her appearance seemed to convey a bit of trepidation and nervousness.


    " You don''t need to be nervous. I''ve regained consciousness, but I just wanted to know a few things. ......I am seven year, old , yes?"


    "No, you just turned six last month".


    "I see. , ......"


    As I checked my age, the names of my father, mother, and country, I was reminded that this was the world of "Tokirella!


    "Young master...... , I think you are still not in good shape .¡¡If you don''t mind, I would like to call the doctor again. ......"


    She looked at me with a worried look on her face.


    I had asked her so many questions that I had made her worried.


    "I''m sorry for making you worry. I was a little worried because I suddenly collapsed and fainted in the garden. I''m fine"


    She seemed a little relieved by my reply and showed a relieved expression on her face.


    However, I still had the felling that she was nervous or frightened.


    I wondered what was wrong.


    At the moment I wondered, Rid''s memory came back to me.


    I had a light headache, and when I put my hand to my forehead, she said, " Yong master Rid?" She approached me and looked at me with an anxious look.


    Yes, that''s right.


    I remembered that Rid had recently been hurting the maid and was doing other bad things


    ...."..I''m an idiot," I muttered quietly, looking at her and speaking softly.


    ''...... don''t worry. I''m fine. I''m sorry I''ve been so hard on you."


    Hearing my words, she rolled her eyes and looked surprised.


    "No, that''s not ...... true."


    ''No, I don''t think what I''ve been doing to everyone is good thing . ......"


    I responded to her words with a light shake of my head.


    "...... your kindness is all I need. ."


    The first time I saw her, she was still a bit confused by my words, but she was not fear and nervousness as she had initially was toward me.


    "Oh, yes. May I know your name?"


    "My name is ...... Danae."


    "Danae, that''s a nice name. I''m looking forward to working with you."


    I tilted my head slightly and smiled at her.


    Danae looked at my face and murmured, "Cute smile ......," before bowing her head .


    "pardon, me . It''s nice to serve you . ......"


    Cute smile ...... Certainly Rid''s face was cute when I saw it in the mirror


    Danae looked at me with a puzzled look on her face.


    After I finished asking her questions, I said, "Thank you," and bowed to Danae.


    She clapped her hands and said in a panic, "Please raise your head."


    After Danae left the room, I was thinking about what I should do next, before I know I had fallen into a deep sleep.

 CH 3

    "Master Rid, it''s morning. Wake up."


    "Good morning, ......."


    Hmm? What the matter ?"


    Danae looked at me with a doubtful expression.


    I was surprised to be awakened in the morning by a woman dressed as a maid.


    I couldn''t say that I had been admiring her maid''s outfit, so I looked away in embarrassment.


    She tilted her head at me.


    When I rose from the bed, she offered to help me change my clothes, but I was indeed too embarrassed to do so and refused.


    But I didn''t know how to putting on clothes I had never seen before.


    With my face bright red, I eventually asked Danae to help me get dressed.


    When Danae told me, "It''s nothing wrong with asking for help ," I almost cried.


    After changing, I went to the dinning room to have breakfast.


    I sat down at a long table in the dining room, and dishes were served one after another.


    The life of an aristocrat is amazing.


    The butler Garn, who told me his name yesterday, was standing by my side.


    I looked around as I ate, but there was no one else in the room except for me.


    "Speaking of which, where is everyone else?"


    "Master Rainer is in the capital, but he will be back soon."


    my father, is the Count of Rainer Bardia.


    For this reason, he occasionally goes to the imperial capital to take part in government work.


    I nodded at Garn''s words.


    I nodded my head at his words


    ''Where is my mother?"


    "She is not feeling well and is resting in her room."


    I"''ll visit her later, then."


    "I''m sure that would please her."


    I was worried about my table manners, but it turned out to be all right.


    After the meal, I tried to return to my room to make plans for the future.


    But then, for some reason, I became very concerned about my mother''s health.


    I asked Danae, who was waiting nearby me, to take me to my mother''s room.


    Danae looked doubtful at my request, since she was expected to know my mother''s room, but when I told her that I was a little shy to go there alone, she smiled and said, " couscous," and immediately guided me there.


    By the way, Nanae Bardia doesn''t even mention in the game.


    What kind of person is she?¡¡As I walked along, my heart began to beat with a strange feeling of excitement and anxiety.


    Danae led me to the front of the room, saying, " Here you are," and when I stopped in front of the door, I instantly gasped with nervousness .


    It was as if my body and mind were refusing to enter the room.


    Danae noticed my state and called out to me with concern.


    "Master Rid, you are still not feeling well, are you?¡¡You don''t look very well."


    "What?¡¡Oh, no, I''m fine. I just want to visit my mother, but I feel as if I haven''t seen her in a long time."


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the two of them are not only in the same room, but also in the same room at the same time.


    " Are you sure you''re feeling fine, ...... Master . Rid?¡¡After Nanae got sick,


    you had been avoiding her for a while. You used to ask to see her every day, but you has not been visiting her at all recently."


    "Eh.........?¡¡Yes...is that so ?"


    "...... Yes. people at the mansion were all distressed by the state of affairs.


    "I see."


    Danae looked sad as she finished.


    Why had Rid stopped visiting, his mother?


    When I tried to remember the reason, I felt the memory of Rid in me was very nasty .


    Now I would rather see my mother than trying remember it .


    I knocked on the door of room, suppressing my feeling of anxiety.


    A few moments later, I heard a small voice inside the room said , "Come in ......."


    I entered the room with all my willpower.


    When I entered the room, I found a slightly slender woman with long red hair and purple eyes sitting on the bed with only her upper body upright, reading a book.


    The moment I saw her, my heart beat with a "thump" in my chest.


    At the same time, various emotions flowed into my heart like a running light.


    "I loved her wanted to protect her, I wanted her to be with me all the time.¡¡Why?¡¡I feel frustrated, sad, unforgiving.¡¡Me?¡¡Don''t disappear, please ......"


    Words cannot describe the complex emotions that came to me along with many other thoughts.


    I stood there, unable to handle my emotions.


    At that moment, for some reason, my eyes began to warm up, and tears naturally began to roll down my cheeks.


    I wiped my tears with the sleeve of my clothes.


    Mother noticed my tears and exclaimed in surprise, " Rid, are you all right?".


    Mother tried to get out of bed to get as close to me as possible, but I coughed, and she put her hands on the bed on the spot.


    I quickly approached the bed and rubbed her back.


    Looking at her up close, I could feel her vitality fading , and my hands naturally tightened as I rubbed her back.


    She looked at me with a worried expression and said softly, holding me close to her chest.


    "Thank you, ...... Rid. But I heard you collapsed in the garden. I tried to go to your room too, but I''m sorry my body is too weak . ...... I told me about


    this case , but are you fine now ?"


    Mother''s arms were warm with compassion as she embraced me.


    I felt all the emotions that had been swirling around me from earlier calm down.


    But Mother''s voice was very shaky.


    "......Yes, it''s all right now. I was concerned about your health , so I am glad to visit you ."


    I smiled and spoke softly to calm her trembling voice.


    "I am glad to hear that ....... I''m sorry I put you through such a hard time. ......"


    I shook my head at the apologetic look on her face.


    I took her hands in mine to reassure her a little, and replied strongly.


    "It''s all right. I am your child . who are frontier counts."


    Upon hearing my words, my mother smiled at me with a happy expression on her face.


    After that, I had a chat with mother and left her room saying, "I''ll be back later."


    I thought back to the emotions that flowed through me when I saw my mother , and I suddenly muttered to myself.


    "I wondered if the feelings I felt when I saw my mother were Rid''s feelings that had been building up in his heart.


    My mother was slowly weakening, and no one could do anything about it.


    Mother was full of love and affection an never showed me her weakness and cared about me and loved me dearly.


    That was so painful that I wanted to scream and my heart would have been ripped open.


    I think Rid held on to these feelings for a long time, unable to tell anyone about them.


    At that time, I vowed to help mother with illness so that she I could live a normal life.


    When I came back to my room, I decided to write down what I needed to do.


    Fortunately, paper seems to be a thing in this world, and there was note paper and ink on the desk.


    I immediately started writing in Japanese.


    Future plans to prevent expulsion and condemnation.


    1Be friends with the characters in the game and avoid the routes of ruin , death, and banishment.


    Improve ability to survive alone in case 1st idea is not possible.


    3 Save money in case first idea is not possible


    4 Cure Mother .


    When I wrote down the above plans (1) to (4), I let out a deep sigh.


    "I don''t know how , but 1st is impossible to do on early stages . ......"


    Yes, the characters in the game are located in the imperial capital and other countries.


    I''m in the territory of a frontier count, and it''s impossible for me to make contact with them now because I don''t have any connections or anything.


    As you can imagine, Rid is a person who has little to do with the main story of the game.


    I''m about to cry a little, but I can''t let this get the better of me.


    I promised myself that I would live a straight life.


    For now, plan number four is my first priority, followed by three and two, I think.


    I rushed to my room and called butler .


    When I asked him the name of my mother''s illness, he looked very stern and reluctant.


    I stood in front of the door, staring at him with a desperate look on my face, and shouted, "Until you tell me about it , I won''t leave that room ."


    "Until you tell me about it , I won''t let you go ."


    ''Master Rid, .......''


    He must have understood my thoughts, because he told me that the name of mother''s illness was "magic depletion."


    When I asked him about the symptoms , he told me that all the inhabitants of this world have a small amount of magical power.


    Magic is also life energy. Even if magic power is depleted, it naturally recovers, but if a person have "magical depletion disease," person ability to recover naturally is severely reduced.


    As a result, the patient gradually declines and eventually dies.


    He told me bitterly that there is currently no treatment for the disease.


    Originally, he had not intended to tell me the name of mother''s disease.


    I looked at him with a desperate look and determination in my eyes that he told me that it was a secret between us.


    I had an idea of the name and symptoms of the disease he mentioned.


    I remembered that in a game there was a debuff called "magical exhaustion"


    The debuff, "magical exhaustion," causes MP to decrease little by little, and when it reaches zero, HP begins to decrease after that .


    Naturally, if left unchecked, the player''s HP would drop to zero and player won''t be able to fight


    In game that are not that much of a threat because there are ways to recover HP and MP , but in real life, there is nothing more terrifying than this.


    It is like a deadly disease that cannot be cured .


    "I need to do some research , but did they have a library or something?"


    That was my first comment when I finished listening to butler .


    After that, he showed me to a large library in the mansion.


    "Please use this place for your research. If there are any other materials you need, please let me know and I will get them for you. But please note that it will take a few days to get them."


    "I understand. "


    When I expressed my gratitude, he bowed lightly and left .


    I looked around and saw that there were quite a few books in this place .


    "But, can I read books in the first place?¡¡"


    I could read it just fine.


    Thanks for the reincarnation bonus.


    Now, let''s get to search !"


    I said strongly and slapped both cheeks of my face with my hands, then started to read the books in the library .


    As I read various kinds of books, my reading speed increased rapidly.


    I noticed that I could memorize the entire contents of a book after reading it once.


    :Rid...... you are such a super high spec, how did you become a followers of the villainess......?"


    I muttered .

 CH 4

    As usual, one day, I was immersed in my research in library when I noticed the door " creak" opened a little bit.


    However, no one was entering.


    Through the gap in the slightly opened door, there was a pair of purple eyes, just like mine, gazing at me.


    Is she trying to hide from me?


    But our eyes met perfectly.


    Should I pretend not to notice?¡¡I feel like I''m being watched closely.


    ''What are you doing, ...... brother?''"


    "''I''m doing some research. ...... want to join me?¡¡Meldy."


    Meldy Bardia, a pretty four-year-old girl with red hair and purple eyes, just like


    oir mother.


    "Brother , you won''t get mad ...... if I stay with you?


    Yes, I won''t get mad. Come here, let me read you a picture book."


    " For real ?"


    Meldy opened the door fully and came running toward me.


    Her eyes were sparkling.


    "I''m not lying. I''ll read it to you. but you have to close the door."


    "Yes, "


    Meldie happily closes the door and moved closer to me.


    When I recall Rid''s memories, the sad exchange with Meldy comes flooding back to my mind.


    When Meldy was born, Rid himself was excited and loved her very much.


    However, when his mother, , became ill, he felt an uncontrollable anxiety.


    Perhaps he was trying to protect his heart in his own way as a child.


    But the anger was directed at Meldy as well.


    Rid would yell at Meldy just for getting close to him.


    When Meldy asked him about their mother, Rid got violent with Meldy, putting his hands on her.


    Garn, Danae, and the other servants stopped him, and fortunately she was not particularly injured.


    The incident settled down as a "minor quarrel "between children.


    However, the distance between the two of them must have grown.


    Since then, the people in the house have taken care of them at meal times and other times so that they do not see each other as much as possible, even though they are brother and sister.


    "Meldie, I''m sorry."


    "Huh ?¡¡Oh, brother, you can''t sleep in the garden ".


    ¡°Hmmm?¡¡ You knew that, too? Don''t imitate me.¡±


    "I won''t repeat it ."


    "Yes, you''re a smart girl, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, I''m smart."


    Meldy was told that she was clever, and she shook her body ticklishly and laughed a little.


    " You can call me Mel."


    "Is it . okay with you?"


    "Mother always calls me Mel. So it''s okay for you too, you are special ."


    "I understand .Thank you "


    I replied with a smile, and Mel shook her body ticklishly and laughed again, with , "Ehehe."


    After that, I read a picture book to Mel for a some time .


    It was as if I was atoning for my past sins.


    I don''t know how much time passed, but Mel fell asleep while I was reading her a picture book.


    I called the maid, and after a few moments, there was a knock at the door.


    When I answered, Danae came into the library saying in a small voice, "Excuse me."


    Mel was lying on the sofa, breathing softly in her sleep.


    Danae looked a little surprised at the sight of that , but then her face turned into a gentle smile.


    Mel''s sleeping face is so cute.


    I think anyone would smile.


    " Lady Meldy, can you get up and walk?" but there is no answer.


    She seems to be sleeping more soundly than I expected.


    Danae takes Mel in her arms.


    When I opened the door of the library, she smiled, thanked me, and left the room.


    She went straight to Mel''s room.


    She passed me and Garn came in, looking at me with a suspicious expression on his face.


    "...... were you with Lady Meldy ......?"


    "I was reading a picture book to her until she fell asleep,"


    Was my answer unexpected?


    After looking into my eyes for a moment, Garun smiled as if he was relieved.


    "Please take good care of lady . Meldy from now on."


    ¡°Of course. She is my sister."


    I guess he knows how I used to treat Mel.


    Garn looked a little surprised at my response.


    ".. You seems to have changed a little since you collapsed in the garden."


    "What? Is that so?¡¡I don''t think I had changed much."


    ¡°I am sorry for my intrusion. I am sorry to be so straight "


    "No, it''s fine. Thank you for your concern."


    Garn smiled and said , "Now, if you''ll excuse me," and left.


    "Huh. ...... I was surprised. Is that what he thinks of me compared to how I''ve been? till now"


    I had been going around hitting everyone and anyone with a anger in my heart when my mother got magical power depletion.


    The memory of that time floated into my head .


    That is why I vowed once again that I would save my mother, and I resumed my researching in my library again.

 CH 5

    My father "Rainer Bardia" is returning today.


    I told Garn that I had something I wanted to discuss with him, and he said he would tell my father about it.


    By the way, there are two things I want to discuss with you.


    The first is that I want to start studying magic, martial arts, and many other subjects.


    I, Rid, didn''t have any experience value increase due to the main character''s advantage in the game.


    Even if I knew I could become strong, it would take time to develop.


    If this is still the case in this world, there is nothing better than training to become stronger quickly.


    Second, I would like to have some money at my disposal.


    I want to have money to prepare for the future, which is one of my goals, but at the moment I don''t even have the money at hand.


    In this regard, I have no choice but to ask for help from my father.


    There is a way to sell some of the luxury items , but it could become a problem later on, so I''d like to use it as a last resort.


    Now, I have been reading books in library, and I have learned something interesting.


    I found out that many of the plants and minerals in this world are basically the same as those in the world of my previous life, including their names.


    Of course, there are things that are quite different


    This might give me a chance to find a way to make money," I''ll bring in a merchant to make something that can be made in this world and sustainably supply .......


    As I was reading the book and collecting my thoughts for the future, I heard a lovely voice behind.


    ¡°...... Brother , you''re so boring.?


    ¡°Oh, sorry. It''s time for me to read you a picture book."


    ¡°I''s that okay?¡¡Yay!"


    The other day, I read a picture book to Mel and she was very happy.


    When I am in the library, Mel spends time with me.


    When I read her a picture book, she immediately understands the content, so I can see that she is very smart.


    My sister must be a genius.


    Danae, the maid who accompanies Mel to the library, is looking at me with a "Oh my God," look on her face.


    "Master Reiner is calling for you . "


    Before I knew it, Garn was standing in front of the library door, clearing his throat.


    " got it. I''ll be right there.". . I''ll go back to the ,master office first.


    Garn said only what was required , bowed, and left the library ahead of me.


    "Are , you leaving ......."


    "I''m sorry. I''ll read you later the picture book."


    "Ugh. ......"


    Just as I was expecting to be read a picture book, I was called by my father and Meldy was about to cry .


    "I''ll read the book for you, young lady," Danae immediately said to get her into a good mood.


    Mel, who had been put in a better mood by maid words, said to me, "Read the book later, okay? promised it " I replied. " I promise," and headed for the office where my father summoned me.


    When I arrived at office, I knocked on the door with a nervous look on my face.


    A low, heavy voice came from the other side of the door, "Come in.:


    I entered the office and found Garn standing there.


    He said he was going back first to help my father with his work.


    He was sitting on his desk chair in his office working on paperwork, but stopped when I entered office.


    He looked at me sharply and said in a low voice


    "I heard that you collapsed in the ...... garden."


    ''Yes. Everything is fine now."


    ''I see."


    Father "Rainer Bardia" has the same silver hair and purple eyes as me,


    He is always expressionless and has a strong face so that I cannot read his emotions.


    His eyes are especially strong, and he looks as if a normal child would cry and run away.


    "I heard from Garn that you has something to discus with me ."


    I would like to start by thanking you for your time . And there are two things I would like to discuss with you. First, I would like a tutor to teach me magic, martial arts, and various other subjects .


    "....... I had been thinking about this matter for some time, but had put it off because I thought it would be difficult considering your mental state and your attitude in the mansion. I never thought I would hear such idea from you. Are you sure you''re okay with it?"


    I was a little surprised by his words.


    I didn''t think he was observing my mental state, etc. and moving the timing of tutoring, ., even though he was not in the mansion and not talking to me or Mel.


    Wouldn''t it be better if he was more open to us?


    I wondered at the same time.


    Father stared at me without changing his expression.


    I took a deep breath and answered confidently, puffing out my chest.


    ¡°Yes, I am sorry for worrying you. I myself was to seeing mother''s weakening day by day that for a time my heart was in a state of despair. However, I realized that this alone would not solve anything. I know that I can be of help to you by improving myself. Please take care of the of the tutor matter ."


    "I understood. If that your wish , it should be fine. I will make arrangements immediately. Now, what is the second thing?"


    Hearing my words, Rainer showed a expression of relief for a moment, but then he immediately returned to his blank expression and asked the next question.


    " The second thing I would like to ask is for you to prepare funds for me personally to spend as I please.


    "..... for what?''


    The weight of his voice grows stronger, and the air in the Oval Office changes with a single word from him .


    There is a heavy atmosphere in the room.


    ''While going through the various materials in the library , I found a few that might make useful products. I intend to try to make them."


    ¡°The fund provider would normally have materials to submit to us. Are you asking to just provide funding without that?:


    ¡±Yes, as you say. This time, I would like you to invest myself. I am shamelessly asking you of it because I know that you would believe in your son''s talent."


    :This is a gamble. If you are right and you sure of getting the money, I should prepare the documents.:


    However, even if we prepare the documents, it would most likely take a long time.


    Considering my mother health , I probably don''t have much time.


    Therefore, I decided to take a risk.


    Sometimes enthusiasm can move people, especially if it is between a parent and a child.


    I assume that we have connection, but I am sure that my father would agree to that because he said something about me as if he had been watching.


    Upon hearing my words, Father wrinkled his brow and rubbed the wrinkle with the thumb and forefinger of his right hand.


    I watched his face as if I devouring it.


    When he noticed my gaze, he let out a small sigh.


    "I understand ....... I''ll give you some money to you. Since you said ''useful commodity,'' you must be thinking of doing some business, right?¡¡Funds for business are too much for a child, but if you''re going to be so generous, you might as well put them to good use."


    " I won''t let you down "


    Father seems to be in a slightly better mood than he was immediately after I entering the Oval Office.


    Can i give him one more push?


    "I''m sure I''ll live up to your expectations."


    "What is it?¡¡If you''re talking about funds, I can''t give any more ."


    ¡°No, it''s not that. I am a little disappointed that Mel and I have not been able to talk much with father. If you don''t mind, I was wondering if we could have breakfast or dinner together?"


    At the word "Mel," Rainer''s face twitched.


    I''ll think about it....... By the way, are you calling Meldy ''Mel''?"


    ¡°¡¡Yes, I do. Mel told me to call her that because that''s what mother calls her , and she asked me to call her like that as well.¡±


    "Well, ......, is that all?¡¡If yes , you can leave now."


    The father closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something for a moment.


    I watched him as I left the office,


    As I closed the door, I noticed that Father and Garn were talking about something, but I left the room and went to the library .


    Good, that went better than I thought . Now that I have the money for the army, I guess i just need to find a merchant.


    Negotiations with my father had gone better than I had imagined, and I had forgotten something .


    I promised Mel that I would read her a picture book: ......


    A few moments later, the door to the study was opened .


    I looked up to see Mel standing there, half-crying, with a terrible look on her face.


    At that moment, I remembered that I had forgotten my promise.


    "Mel, , I am Sorry ......."


    "You''re a liar! "


    I tried to apologize, but as if to shuting my words, Mel came crying and hugging me.


    She was crying so hard as she hit me with punch that didn''t hurt.


    I held her in my arms and clammed her, murmuring, "I''m sorry, Mel.:


    Needless to say, I was made to read a picture book to Mel until she stopped crying. ..

 CH 6

    After Rid left, Reiner let out a long sigh.


    ''Hah ...... Rid must have been only six years old. How could he have such a firm acceptance?¡¡¡¡It''s like he''s changed."


    Reiner often goes to the imperial capital for government work.


    If it was Rid up to now, he would BE in rough shape, out of control, . This time, the report came that he had fallen down in the garden.


    When he woke up, he was as mature as if he had changed.


    "I was surprised, too, but I know that people can change after something happens. In the case of .Rid, it was when mistress had magic depletion disease. And this time, when he collapsed in the garden, it may have triggered something."


    At his words, Rainer meditated and was lost in thought.


    Rid was a bright child.


    He could easily understand the contents of picture books, and he was sensitive and sensitive to other people''s feelings.


    T/n Dunno if i will be able to post tomorrow so in worst case i will post jun on Sunday .


    He was a child with a promising future.


    However, shortly after his mother suffered from magic depletion, Rid''s intelligence disappeared.


    He became violent and rough, and both Rainer and Garn were having a hard time dealing with him.


    he was wondering what he should do in the future, so it was a good thing that Rid''s personality had settled .


    But there is a bigger problem.


    Reiner opened his eyes and said,


    ''He ...... call Meldy "Mel"? Good. I''d like to call her Mel, too. ......


    "Why , not ? I''m sure she will be pleased."


    ''Don''t be silly. If I try to call her Mel considering my face, Meldy will cry. ......"


    In fact, Rainer is very family minded person .


    For this reason, he is always as strict as possible.


    In particular, the frontier areas are often bordered by neighboring countries.


    Weak points are always targeted.


    "I think Rid is right, there is certainly nothing wrong with at least having breakfast and dinner together. ...... Okay, starting tomorrow I''ll have breakfast and dinner with the kids."


    Yes, I will make that known."


    When Rainer heard Garn''s reply, he resumed the paperwork  that he had been working on .

 CH 7

    he next day after talking to the father, the three family members gathered in the dining room for breakfast.


    Mother was unable to join them because she was ill and could not leave her room.


    Garun told that she was very disappointed.


    Still, Mel was very happy.


    As we were eating and talking, I think my father''s expression faded a little.


    "Meldy, may I call you Mel too?"


    Father, who had been watching and listening to the conversation between Mel and I, stepped into the conversation from the side with a stern, strong look on his face.


    Suddenly there was a strange atmosphere in the room.


    Garn was smiling, but the maids were rolling their eyes.


    Mel was not afraid of such an atmosphere and clearly said to father,


    "N-n-no, you can''t call me that way The only people who can call me Mel aremother and - brother , who is by my side.


    "I see."


    ''Oh no."


    The father is looking very sad and somber, though he is keeping his eyes closed and not changing his expression.


    I think he''s probably crying on the inside.


    Garun is shaking his shoulders slightly.


    The maids are pinching each other''s sides, as if they are enduring something.


    " Father. I''d like to take a look around the estate today, if that''s all right."


    I cleared my throat and looked at my father, who was looking dejectedly at me.


    "...... is fine, but you''ll need at least two knights to escort you. And ask Garun to provide a carriage."


    ''Yes, father.''


    Mel, who had been listening to the conversation between father and me, raised one hand and said with a smile,


    "I want to go too."


    ''Mel is still little, so we''ll go when you''''re a bit older."


    Mel then launched a "''spoiled brat'' attack.


    But unfortunately, I can''t take her with me today because I have an important thing to do.


    I promised to read her a picture book when I got back, and Mel agreed.


    ''Now, let''s get going."


    After breakfast, I gathered the necessary things, got into the carriage, and headed for the largest town in the territory.


    The town was close to the mansion, so it would only take about 10 minutes to get there.


    The territory of Bardia is said to be a frontier, but it is only called "frontier" because it is far from the imperial capital.


    From a different perspective, it is a territory located halfway between the imperial capital and other nations.


    In some cases, the variety of goods and services is better than in the capital.


    The size of the towns in the territory also shows that it is by no means a "remote area."


    It has the advantage of having more land at its disposal than the capital, and has succeeded in producing its own olives, which were brought from another country, and sells the refined oil and other products to the capital and neighboring countries.


    The production of olives was apparently the idea of father, who believed that the prosperity of the territory would lead to military power, which in turn would lead to deterrence against the neighboring countries.


    However, there were those who did not like it, and when he first started the olive business, he was mocked for "going to the frontier to experience planting trees."


    After the success of the business, people began to talk behind his back about "tree-planting territory, tree-planting counts," and so on, out of envy and jealousy.


    After passing the olive fields that could be seen from the carriage, the town comes into sight.


    At a checkpoint near the gate, peddlers were waiting for their turn to enter the town.


    The carriage I was riding in stopped for a moment, and the escort outside the carriage ran alone to the gatekeeper who was checking ahead of us.


    After a little while, he returns and says, "I have spoken to the gatekeeper at the checkpoint, let''s go," and the carriage immediately begins to move forward.


    Oh well, if you are the son of a lord, you get preference.


    I felt a little embarrassed and apologetic about entering the town with a long line of people behind me.


    I muttered to myself, "I''m sorry, everyone."


    I stopped the carriage at the Bardia family''s villa in the town and decided to explore the town on foot.


    Although I had a different objective, this was my first visit to a town in another world.


    Curiosity was irresistible, and I found myself gazing here and there at the stalls and stores I had never seen before.


    Master Rid, please be careful not to go too far on your own."


    ''Deanna is right. The town is crowded, and you never know where danger may be hiding".


    As I fidget around with a gleam in my eye, I am approached by two of the escorts.


    Their names are "Rubens" and "Deanna," both with brown hair and blue eyes.


    They seem to have known each other since childhood.


    I understand, Then, please refer to me as "Rid" when we are in town, okay?¡¡If you call me Master, it makes me sound like an aristocrat child.


    Both of them were puzzled at first about calling me by my name, but in the end they agreed.


    They changed their clothes at the villa, and all of them were a little more modest in their clothing.


    As we walk around the town, we see that there are basically many humans, but there are also beastmen and elves.


    It was a reminder that I was in a another world.


    As I was walking along with such thoughts in my mind, I arrived at my destination.


    "Are you sure this is the right place?"


    Deanna said with a dubious look on her face.


    The signboard at the place we arrived read "Christy''s Trading Company."


    She probably thought it was an escort mission when I went shopping.


    "Yes, this is definitely the place."


    When I opened the door, a "clang-clang" bell rang, announcing a customer came into the store.


    From the back of the store came a voice saying, "Hi," and the sound of footsteps


    Welcome to the store, how may I help you ?"


    Coming out from the back of the store was a girl with cute cat ears and tail, black hair and shiny black eyes.


    While I was thinking how much I longed to meet someone with black hair and black eyes, I couldn''t help but notice the cat ears and tail.


    "Can I help you?"


    ''...... excuse me. Actually, I sent a letter to Christy the day before."


    Oh I''m sorry I didn''t know you were a customer of the master. I will go check on your letter right away.


    The storekeeper lady finished her speech and went back to the back of the store with quick steps.


    In the meantime, I looked around at the merchandise in the store. The products are neatly displayed and the store is clean.


    I guess it''s evidence of good store management.


    While I was looking at the products, a beautiful lady came from the back of the store and called out to me.


    " Master Rid, I am sorry for keeping you waiting. I am Christy Safron, president of Christy Trading Company."


    ''I am Rid Bardia, who contacted you by letter. Pleased to meet you."


    Her skin is clear and white, her hair is a beautiful golden color, and combined with her green eyes, she gives off a very mysterious atmosphere.


    She was the only "elf" in the Bardia territory who ran a business.


    I came to know about the Christie Trading Company the day after I told my father that I wanted to do business, when I asked Garn for advice on a good trading company.


    At that time, I asked him for a difficult task: a trading company that could develop in the future with sales promotion routes to various places, regardless of whether they were in the country or not.


    Garn thought about it for a moment and then said, "I have an idea," and told me about the Christie Trading Company, which was runned by an elf.


    As soon as I heard what he said , I sent a letter asking for advice on business.


    ''Well, let me show you to the reception room."


    "Yes, please."


    Christy showed me to the reception room, which was much more elegant than I had imagined from the outside look of the store.


    I sat down on the sofa as she suggested.


    I was nervous at the thought that we were about to have a business meeting.


    Rubens, Deanna. I want you two to wait outside the room.::


    "...... yes, sir."


    They looked at Christy, bowed, and left the room.


    She looked a little surprised when she saw them follow my instructions .


    ''Well, thank you again for your time. Ms Christy-.


    ''Yes, it was nice to meet you. But was it alright ? You let the two escorts out of the room. ......


    "Yes, I did. I''d like you to keep what I''m about to tell in secret until the time comes."


    "Yes, ......, that would be fine."


    "Then ......."


    As Christy looked at the child sitting nervously between her eyes, she remembered an incident not long ago.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes when she realized that the letter from the "Rid Bardia" was a request for business advice.


    She was told that the son of a frontier count was a child, not even adult .


    What does a child know about business?


    The child''s selfishness is also troubling. ......


    She clicked her tongue in her mind .


    Christy was the eldest daughter of a merchant family in a territory.


    She had an older brother, and her parents taught her and her siblings business without disadvance to any of them them.


    The eldest son had plenty of business acumen, but Christy had even more.


    However, due to the hereditary system that was in the family. Business, of the family was inherited by the eldest son.


    Christy knew that her brother would eventually take over the family, buisness and she wanted to support the him .


    However, when the eldest son takes over , smoke begins to rise in an bad way.


    "Christy should have taken over that because of her achievements and business acumen."


    Some of the members of the business association began to say that


    Their voices grew louder and louder.


    Fearing a split in the family business, Christy decided to leave her family business and start a new one on her own.


    The location she considered was a place where the trade area did not overlap with that of her parents'' house, and where there were almost no elven chambers of commerce.


    As a result, Bardia was the right place.


    Christy returned from her thought to reality, looked at the child , and muttered in her heart, "I never thought I''d be involved with my parents."


    (I never thought I''d be forced to go along with a nobleman''s child''s game at a place I chose to keep out of my family''s business. Well, I guess I''ll just have to listen in and make a breakthrough to the Bardia family. ......)


    Christy flipped a switch in her head. She was beginning to think of ways to end this discussion quickly and make it as beneficial to her as possible.


    ¡ó ¡ó


    I found out some interesting things as a result of asking the maids in the mansion, including confirming what I had researched in the books in the mansion''s library.


    I noticed that the idea of rinses and lotions and similar products rarely existed in this world.


    Cosmetics existed when we talked to them, but the idea of post-makeup skin care was unknown.


    It all started when I was reading a book about plants in library and came across the word "aloe."


    I wondered if aloe existed in this world, and muttered to myself, "I remember there used to be aloe lotion," to which Danae, who was nearby, looked at me curiously and asked, "What is lotion? "


    I explained to Danae briefly about lotion, but she looked surprised and asked again .


    , "What do you mean by taking care of skin?¡¡What is the difference from washing your face?¡¡Or rather, why does Master Rid know such things ......?"


    I thought it was common knowledge, but apparently not in this world.


    I asked Danae for more information after that, but she said she had never heard of such a specific product.


    I had never thought about taking care of my own skin in my previous life, so I didn''t expect it to take such a bite out of me.


    Curious, I asked where I could get aloe in the territory, and to my surprise, I was told that it was on the grounds of the estate. remnant of father''s research on various plants from other countries before he started working on the olive tree.


    ''...... By the way, isn''t aloe also known to be good for wounds?''


    What, does this creepy plant have such an effect ......?"


    The place that Danae showed me was indeed covered with aloe.


    The actual aloe is a rather splendid aloe.


    I tried to make a prototype of a lotion with the aloe that was in the mansion, and I think I made a decent product.


    When I asked Danae to try it, she said, "It''s very good," which gave me confidence.


    Then there was the rinse, which I made with a vague memory of a previous life, based on olive oil.


    I gave up on shampoo once because I didn''t know how to make it.


    However, "soap" already existed in this world as a luxury item, so I thought that if I could prepare a rinse, it would sell reasonably well to the nobility.¡¡So I made a prototype.


    The source of my knowledge was all information from a video site I watched in my previous life to kill time.


    I was discussing the future development of the two products with Christy of Christy Trading Company, and she seemed to respond better than I had expected.


    Christy''s eyes were not smiling at all at first when I talked to her.


    I think she probably thought it was a waste of time.


    I would have thought it was a waste of time if a child, even of an aristocrat, had asked me for advice on business.


    I would just listen to what he had to say and let him go home.


    That would be common sense.


    But when I told her about the concept of lotion and rinse, how to use them, and that I had a prototype of a product , the color of her eyes changed a little.


    She asked, "Have you already heard of similar products or ideas from the empire, other countries included?"


    ''...... No, I haven''t. This is the first time. If it did exist, I would definitely know about it."


    Hearing Christy''s words, I was relieved for a time.


    It was clear to me that this type of product is not in the world and is not known in this world, as I thought.


    Perhaps we can compete.


    ''But if we don''t have a product, whether it''s a test product or anything else, it''s just a drawing. ......''


    "Oh, I''ve got a prototype for you then."


    "Oh, ......?¡¡You already have a prototype?''


    I nodded at her words, and then I placed the prototypes of Olive Rinse and Aloe Lotion on the desk and said, .


    "......They are prototypes, so I think there is still room for improvements before they are available in the market."


    Christy''s eyes sparkled. She muttered as she looked at the product on the desk.


    "Can I try ......?"


    Yes," Christy , Would you like to try it, ?


    "I will try the aloe lotion. . I can''t use the rinse here if that''s what you asked for, so may I keep it?"


    ''I understand. I trust Ms. Christie and will entrust you with the rinse. Please keep it secret for now."


    ''Of course. Then, I will use the lotion on my hands."


    Christy picked up the prototype on the desk and put the lotion on the back of her right hand.


    With her left hand, she spread the lotion all over the back of her right hand.


    She compared her right and left hands face up to see the difference in touch and feel.


    Then her face began to sparkle and her eyes blazed as she said.


    " It''s good."


    "..... Thank you."


    She got up on and was very pleased and excited about the effects of the prototype lotion.


    When her eyes met mine, she mumbled, "Oh ......," and sat back down on the sofa, embarrassed.


    After taking a deep breath and regaining her composure, she coughed lightly and then said,


    ''I am ashamed to admit that I have been suffering from dry skin for some time, and I never dreamed that such a product existed, and I am very impressed."


    "I am very impressed. I am glad I could be of help."


    Apparently, the introduction of the lotion and conditioner went well.


    "Master Rid, this wil be sold well."


    "I''m glad you liked it, Christy. I tried it myself, but I wanted to get a woman''s opinion. ......"


    "I am sure this will be a product that will be a big hit. I will definitely commercialize this product ."


    ......


    This is how I came to deal with Christy of the Christie Trading Company.


    At first I wasn''t sure what would happen, but I was relieved when the deal was settled.


    Once the cosmetics and rinse business was settled, I discussed my future plans with her.


    Rather, this was the main point .


    I wanted to create personal assets, and I still had a lot of ideas.


    That I want to obtain medicinal herbs that will cure a "magic depletion disease" through the Christie Trading Company.


    She is listening to me seriously, unlike the first time.


    When I finished, Chris looked at me as if he had no idea what he was talking about.


    . I''m not looking for an award, but I need you to find something for me.


    ''What exactly ...... would you want ?"


    ''Two things , lute grass and moonflower grass, have you heard of them?''


    ''Ummm ...... I haven''t heard of them . I will look for them."


    "Thank you very much for your time today."


    "That was a good meeting "


    I got up from the sofa and held out my hand to her, and she shook it strongly without hesitation.


    I left the reception room, met the two escorts , and left place . Chris and the girl from the shop were very friendly and helpful.


    Chris and the store girl bowed their heads in front of the store until we were out of sight.


    T/n Only 1 chapter for  today  . Tomorrow will be a bit more .

 CH 8

    "Thank you for taking the time to meet with me today. , Christy, you are familiar with a product called lotion and rinse. Or have you heard of them?"


    Rid Bardia, the son of an aristocrat, who had written to me in advance to ask for business advice, the first question he asked me was, "Does this product already exist?"


    "...... No, this is the first time I have heard of it. But I can''t tell from the name alone. What is it ?"


    Chris muttered in her mind as she replied.


    I(''m sure it''s just a under different name of a already existing product. ......)


    New products are not something that appear very often.


    Chris, who had been trained in the business from an early age by the Chamber of Commerce, knew exactly what he was talking about.


    If he could create something new and useful through inspiration or years of research, it would lead to great profits.


    However, it is very difficult for such product to be introduced to the world.


    The "spark" of an idea is meaningless unless it is made into a product.


    Sometimes, even after years of research, there are no results.


    "Let me explain. First of all, there''s lotion. ......"


    Chris was shocked when she heard ...... his explanation.


    A child who is not reached adulthood ld could materialize an "inspiration" into a "thing.


    A knowledge and a product that is not yet known.


    It is also wonderful that it is a consumable product related to women''s beauty.


    If it were put to practical use, there would be plenty of aristocratic ladies and courtesans who would buy it.


    However, it is still an theory. Without the actual product, there is nothing can be done.


    "But, if I don''t have a product, whether it''s a trial product or not, it''s just a drawn . ......"


    "Oh, in that case, I''ve got a prototype for you."


    "Oh, ......?¡¡You have a prototype?"


    She was astonished. She did not expect that he had created and brought a prototype.


    She asked him how to use it and tried it on the back of her right hand.


    (Then, the feeling of touch was totally different from the left hand without it.)


    "This is ...... a real new product and creative one of and was never created before,that can be a pioneer in a completely unique field of women''s beauty and consumables."


    Surprised by the cosmetics and rinses, he even thought of a special medicine for "magic depletion disease."


    The medicinal herbs he was asked to find would be the key.


    Chris''s mind was racing with the way of a businessman.


    When he finished his talking , he shook hands with Chris and left the Christie Trading Company.


    By the way, was that boy so great that Chris seemed to enjoy herself so much?


    ''I should be thankful for god that I got to meet him. You''re will to be busy from now on, Emma."


    ¡°Yes? He''s so outrageous that you said that much.¡±


    The girl called Emma was surprised at Chris''s words and rolled her eyes.


    It was the moment when the businessman''s flame inside Chris began to burn brightly.

 CH 9

    ?Did everything go well?"


    As we walked toward the carriage in the villa, Rubens called out to me with a worried look on his face.


    ¡°She was more pleased than I had imagined, and I''m looking forward to working with the Christie Trading Company on a variety of things from now on.?


    ¡°Oh, that''s good. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get a good result.¡±


    Well, I can''t afford to get carried away because we are still in a difficult situation.


    If I don''t do anything, the future that lies ahead of me will be exile, execution, and the horror of it all.


    As the worse possible future flashed through my mind, a shiver ran down my spine and my body trembled a little.


    "What''s wrong?¡¡Is something wrong?"


    "No, I''m fine".


    ¡°Well, the sun is setting a little, so if you''re chilly, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Deanna."


    They thought my shivering was due to the chill, so they called out to me.


    They were kind escort.


    I was walking down the street when I saw a girl a little smaller than me in front of me.


    From the way she is dressed in expensive-looking clothes, I think she is a rich noblewoman from somewhere.


    The girl was looking around a little scared and I could feel her nervousness in her look .


    Maybe daughter of noble got lost?


    Either way, I couldn''t just leave her alone.


    As I approached the girl with my two escorts , I asked her, "Are you okay? "


    She looked at us in surprise , she had brown skin, dark blue hair, and red eyes that seemed to absorb her.


    If to look closely , she was a very pretty girl.


    ¡°Oh ......"


    ¡°I''m sorry, I know it''s scary , when someone is be approached out of the blue before you , right?¡±


    ". It''s okay. ......"


    I could see that she was very scared.


    She was rather wary, but I told her that we were from ta frontier territory .


    Do I really look that scary?¡¡If I had a mirror, I would want to take a look in it.


    She was quite wary, but I told her that we were related to a knighthood that belonged to a frontier county.


    I explained that I wanted to help her if she was in trouble.


    She looked nervous and told me what happened to her .


    She told me that she was separated from the people she was in town .


    We decided to came to the place where she had been separated from the people .


    Fortunately, we soon found the people who were separated from her.


    They were probably from another country and were her guards .


    All of them were brown-skinned like her.


    When I saw her standing alone in the town, I became concerned and called out to her.


    When I asked her about the situation, she told her that she could not leave her alone and that I was worried about her, so I was searching all around while escorting her.


    Then the girl moved to me and thanked me, with bow


    "Thank you. You really helped me out."


    "No. Please raise your head. It''s normal to help a people in need. ......"


    Hearing my words, the lost girl blushed and turned her head down.


    The lady who had been bowing to me raised her head, turned around and approached the lost girl, and with a stern look on her face, she began to speak in a strong voice.


    "I''m sorry. ......"


    The lost girl nodded at the girl''s words as she "shunned" them.


    The two exchanged a few words, and it seemed that the lost girl was definitely a young lady from some other nation .


    "Well, I''ll see you later. Be careful on your way .:


    "Yes. Thank you very much."


    After bowing to the lost girl and o another girl I said, "goodbye !" and parted with us .


    This time I walked back to my carriage and headed home.


    ¡ó


    As they made our way back to the mansion by carriage, we saw Roubaix.


    On the way back to the house, Rubens called out to Rid.


    "Master Rid, did you not ask the lost girl''s name?"


    When Rubens saw the exchange between the lost girl and me , he felt that he was going to be a very handsome man in the future.


    Perhaps Rid himself has no intention of becoming one.


    However, Rid''s face is very HANDSOME and well-defined to others.


    Depending on HIS clothes, she might even look like a girl.


    That kind of thing, when Rid is so close to you and says, "Are you okay?" any kid around his age would freeze up.


    Rubens thought about this and waited for Rid to answer him , but there was no answer.


    "...... Huh?"


    Rubens was curious, and when he quietly peeked inside the carriage, he saw that he was sleeping


    Rid¡¯s defenseless sleeping face was very cute.


    Deanna seemed to have noticed this too, but her eyes were blazing as she hold her mouth with her hands and said, "so , cute ".


    Seeing her and her expression, Rubens muttered in his mind, "Hey, hey.


    ¡°I guess We will go back to the mansion while ...... Master Rid is sleeping."


    Rubens said and ride the carriage back to the mansion.

 CH 10

    Today is the day when the " tutor of magic" that I requested from father is coming, so I am looking forward to it from this morning.


    The idea of being able to use "magic" naturally makes my heart jump. I had learned a little about magic from books, but my father told me that he would get the magic tutor for me as soon as he could.


    I suppressed my excitement and put off my magical approach until later.


    I waited anxiously in the guest room, waiting impatiently for the right moment.


    Then there was a knock at the door.


    Master Rid, your tutor, Ms. Sandra Ernesto, is here. May I escort you in?"


    I heard a voice through the door,.... , "come in."


    I quickly responded to Danae''s voice coming from the other side of the door.


    "Excuse me," Danae led me to a little woman who came into the reception room.


    She had brown hair and light blue eyes, giving her a cute appearance.


    "I will be your magic tutor, Mister Rid. My name is Sandra Ernesto. I look forward to working with you in the coming time."


    "I look forward to working with you."


    She introduced herself in a cheerful, brisk voice.


    When I replied, she smiled back.


    After we finished greeting each other, we sat down on the sofa across the table in the guest room and chatted for a while.


    She smiled happily when I told her that I was very interested in magic and had been looking forward to this day.


    Sandra was also looking forward to seeing what kind of person my father had in mind for her to teach .


    As we chatted, the tension between us began to dissipate a little.


    Then Sandra''s mood changed a little.


    She cleared her throat, then switched to a teacher mode and began the lesson.


    ''......I''ll get right to it, but has Mister Rid ever used magic before?"


    ''No, I have never used it or seen it up close."


    In fact, I have never seen anyone use magic in the mansion.


    The magic in the game seemed to be something that anyone could learn to use if they had the practice.


    Even in the books of this world, it was mentioned in a way that magic could be used only after training.


    However, there was no information on how to practice magic .


    I read in the book that anyone can use magic as long as they have training in it?


    " Yes, everyone has magic power in different amounts. If you train yourself, you can use magic to some extent. But it is not something that anyone can use easily. I will teach you how to use it. Please feel as if you are on a big ship."


    Sandra stood up and put her hands on her chest, looking at me with strong gaze, as if full of confidence.


    Her words and gestures naturally conveyed her feelings for magic.


    Sandra came back to self with a "huff" and blushed


    She coughed again and then continued her speech.


    "......, let me first explain to you about magic."


    She carefully explained about magic of this world.


    The magic power needed to activate magic is not limited to humans, but is said to be a type of life energy that every living being possesses.


    This power is refined in the body and converted into magic energy.


    The converted magical energy is then used as the source to cast the spell.


    In other words, you cannot use magic unless you can sense the life energy within you and work to convert it into magic power.


    So, to be able to use magic, you must have training.


    "So, Rid, first of all, you must be able to transfer magic power."


    I understand. But, teacher Sandra, I would like to see the magic once. If it is possible, I would like you to show me magic once, if you don''t mind."


    She blushed at the mention of teacher "Sandra". Then, while putting her hands on both cheeks, she mumbled quietly, "I am the teacher, ......," and began to twist her body.


    I asked her "Are you all right, ......?¡¡When I asked her again, she said, " Yes, I''m fine,," and acted as if nothing had happened.


    I wondered if she was okay.


    "Yes, I think it will be easier to understand magic if you see the magic first. Then, let''s go outside."


    After I nodded in reply to her words, the two of us left the room and moved outside to the training grounds .


    Incidentally, there are training grounds for swordsmanship and magic within the compound of the mansion.


    In addition to that, there are various other places being maintained.


    At any rate, swordsmanship and magic can be practiced at any time.


    Nobles are amazing.


    "Well, let me show you."


    When we arrived at the training ground, she held out her right hand toward the target that had been set up.


    Next, she closed her eyes and concentrated. Then she opened her eyes and shouted.


    "Fireball, ."


    As if in response to her words, the palm of her right hand began to glow.


    The light quickly turned into a ball of fire and swelled.


    When the size of the ball became about the size of a soccer ball from my memory of my previous life, the "fireball" flew toward the target and hit it with a "boom" sound.


    The target turned black and smoke was appeared .


    Sandra casted magic, and it took only a moment for the ball to hit the target.


    "What do you think?¡¡Did you get the idea of magic?¡±


    "The magic you did just now was really cool."


    ¡®I''m sure you''ll be able to do this in no time.¡±


    The first time I saw magic, my eyes brighten up and I approached Sandra with a feel of shock.


    The fact that the magic is real is a very good thing, it''s not really a about a being excited to see the magic that I liked in games and cartoons in Mym previous life .


    I was determined to learn magic.


    However, there was one thing that bothered me.


    I wondered if I had to shout out the name of the magic.


    ''Teacher Sandra, by the way, that magic you just mentioned, do I have to shout out the name of the spells ?"


    ''Huh?¡¡Let''s see, it is not absolutely necessary to shout the spell name in order to cast it."


    In response to my question, she also explained the conditions for activating magic.


    She explained that the basic condition for activating magic is that the image of the magic to be activated must be clear in order for the magic to be activated correctly.


    To use an analogy, the spell must match the image of the caster in order to activate it.


    In order to activate magic quickly and reliably, it must be memorized by the body and brain, just like kata in swordsmanship, karate, . In other words, once the kata has been completely memorized, the magician must be able to perform it.


    "In other words, once the kata is fully memorized, spell can be activated immediately without shouting the magic name, "


    After the explanation, Sandra used the magic again without shouting the name of the spell .


    My eyes lit up even more at the sight of this and I exclaimed, "Amazing "!


    ¡°you still have a long way to go before being able to activate this none chanting- magic," he said. First, let''s learn to convert magic power."


    Then, I followed her order and learned "magical power conversion."


    I became aware of the "life force" within me and converted it into "magic power.


    It is easy to put into words, but this is very difficult.


    While I was struggling with this, Sandra was smiling at me with a wry smile on her face.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    "Mister ...... Rid, it is very difficult to get a sense of magical transformation, so it usually takes a lot of time. However, if you use the method I have created , I can create an opportunity for you to get learn ''magic conversion'' ... in a fast way Would you like to give it a try?"


    Sandra looks amused, with mischievous smile and eyes with a little hand over her mouth.


    It''s a little scary. I step away from her, giving off that creepy vibe.


    "I want to be able to use it as soon as possible, so what do I have to do?"


    "Then please hold out your hands."


    "..... like this?"


    She grabbed both of my hands with an evil vibe and smile on her face.


    "Well, I''m going to start," and then there was a terrific "bang " sound.


    "What?"


    I thought I heard a sound, and then I felt a sharp pain , as if my whole body was being electrified.


    I couldn''t help but try to let go of Sandra''s hands, but she had a strong grip on me.


    "My body going to rip open."


    . I''m sure no one has ever had their body really ripped open by doing that, so "lease endure with it a little longer."


    I looked frantically at Sandra''s face and saw a grin on her face.


    Seeing how much fun she was having, I shouted in my mind, "This is definitely a bad thing ."


    ''Mister Rid, we''re done."


    I felt like I had been chattering for a long time, but apparently very little time had passed.


    When Sandra let go of my hands, I involuntarily got on my knees on the ground and gasped as I shook my shoulders, "Ha ha ha,"


    It was a moment that seemed like torture, but what on earth was that pain?


    "I''m sorry. Now let me explain what just happened ."


    Sandra explained what had just happened without losing her happy smile.


    It takes time to learn the "magic conversion" in average training.


    "Therefore, rather than learning to convert magic on your own, you forced to do it once by someone who can do it."


    "In this way, it will be easier to reproduce the sensation because one will be able to actually feel the "magical conversion."


    "However, this can only be done by those who are skilled in conversion magic power."


    Moreover, since it is a "special way " developed by her, it is said that only she can activate it.


    Sandra became my tutor because she could use that method .


    . There is also a disadvantage: the "intense pain" that occurs in body when one forced to experience "magic conversion" from other person .


    This is apparently a reaction to being forced to become aware of sensations that should normally be learned gradually.


    When I told her that I wished she had told me it beforehand , she smiled and said that" it would have been less fun ".


    I muttered in my mind, "You idiotic teacher ," and stuck my tongue out at her.


    Then, please try the ''magic transformation'' again.


    I did as I was told and tried again, just as I had done the first time, and was immediately aware of "something" inside me.


    "You are sense it, aren''t you?¡¡That is the source of the magic power. The next step is to turn that source into magical power. In the image, please compress the source that you sensed . Then you will feel that it has become something different. That is the magic."


    I followed Sandra''s advice, and I was amazed.


    I was clearly aware that there was some mysterious power inside me. Sandra, who was watching me, smiled happily.


    That is the magic power. Now, please transfer that magic power to your palm. Remember the fireball I showed you at the beginning, and clearly visualize the magic you want to cast . Once you have that image, try activating it by first shouting the name of the spell and then pointing it at the target.


    " I concentrated on each step of the procedure, although I was puzzled by the sensations I was experiencing for the first time.


    I held out my right hand toward the target and took a deep breath before shouting the magic name.


    At that moment, the magic power was concentrated in my hand and became a fireball.


    When it reached a certain size, the fireball flew to the target and hit it with a "boom sound .


    "I did it!"


    I was so excited with my first success with magic.


    Magic is super fun.


    However, Sandra, who saw that I was able to cast the spell , looked very surprised.


    Did I do something wrong?


    I was surprised to see that you have such a wonderful talent for magic, ...... Rid. I didn''t expect you to be able to go from magical conversion to activation just today."


    "Eh.....?"


    The most important thing to remember is that the magic is not just about the image, it''s also about the way you think about it.


    If I hear what she said, even if I can convert magic power, it doesn''t mean I can activate it as a spell to hit the target.


    However, I was able to clarify the image until I was able to cast it by watching her magic alone, without repeated practice.


    "It''s a great feat . It seems that you may be a genius."


    She had a mischievous smile and look in her eyes earlier, but her expression was so thoughtful that it was hard to believe that she was the same person.


    After that, I tried several times and did not fail even once.


    I also tried the no-chanting option and was able to perform it without any problems.


    Sandra, who was watching me , muttered quietly, " you''re a genius ......," and her face paled a little.


    I was having fun and was using magic over and over again, and my breath was gradually getting heavier and heavier.


    "Let''s stop for today and have a lecture for the rest of the day."


    Yes, I was a little too excited.


    "I''m glad you enjoyed it. I''ll also explain to you about the amount of magic power."


    Magic power is not infinite.


    The actual amount of magic power that each and every individual possesses is naturally different.


    The amount of magic power that each individual is born with differs to a greater or lesser extent, but it is said that there is basically no drastic difference.


    The maximum amount of magic power increases the more magic is used and practiced.


    Daily training is absolutely necessary if one wants to use various types of magic or major spells .


    When I asked about how to recover magic power, I was told that the only way to recover magic power is through natural recovery.


    There are no tools in this world to recover magic power like there are in the game.


    "It seems that every country is trying to find and make such items, but there are no success in it."


    "Is that so?"


    I was thinking inwardly that it would be interesting to make a magic potion that was used in the game.


    After that, she explained to me about "attribute magic" and "special magic.


    Attribute magic" refers to magic that is activated by converting magic power into fire, water, and other elements .


    Magic that is cast without converting magic power into an attribute is "non-attribute magic," but it falls into the "attribute magic" category.


    Attribute magic" is basically useless unless the person casting the spell has attribute qualities.


    Sandra''s first spell, Fireball, is a fire attribute spell, so it requires the attribute of fire.


    Incidentally, the Bardia family is a family with a " nature of fire," but Rid had the qualities of all attributes in the game.


    This is also a subject for future testing.


    The "special magic" that Sandra told me about was very interesting.


    There was no such thing as "special magic" in the games I knew from my previous life.


    According to her explanation, special magic is categorized as supplementary magic, such as the "magic conversion forced awareness" that Sandra had done for me.


    "Magic can do many things Once you have a certain amount of magical power and the ability to control it, it is not impossible to create your own unique spells . However, it is very difficult to create a clear image of spell , so not many people can do it."


    Wow, it is possible to create your own magic if you work hard enough.


    I feel my motivation blasting off.


    Sandra sees me in such a high-spirited state and clears her throat.


    "But you just started to learn magic. First of all, let''s learn to convert magic power more rapidly and efficiently. The more you use magic, the more magical power you will have, so please start with daily practice and work hard."


    "Yes, I will do my best "


    Today was probably the most enjoyable day I''ve had in another world.


    With a gleam in my eyes, I raised my right hand to the sky.


    I will train from now on and I will surely create my own unique spells

 CH 11

    "Master ...... Rid, what is that obscure activity ......?"


    "What?¡¡It''s a warm-up exercise, but don''t Rubens and the others move their bodies before training?"


    "I don''t know, but they do some running before training. We have never done such strange movements."


    When I was doing the warm-up exercises, the so-called "radio gymnastics," Rubens gave me a dubious look.


    Oh well, maybe there is no such thing as gymnastics in this world.


    Incidentally, I am planning to learn martial arts in general, such as swordsmanship and physical exercises, from Rubens at the training ground today.


    The Bardia territory is located near the border with a neighboring country, so it has its own order of knights.


    Rubens is one of the knights belonging to the knighthood, and I heard that his ability is quite high.


    "I''ll begin now. First, I''m going to check your stamina by running around."


    "...... please go easy on me ......."


    I never did any exercise in my previous life, and I wasn''t very athletic, so I''m not confident in my ability to train in the martial arts, which is going to be a bit of a downfall.


    But I can''t help but think about the future and avoid it.


    I told myself, and started running as per the order.


    ...... Hmmm, I thought I would get out of breath soon, but surprisingly, I am okay . ......


    After a certain amount of time, Rubens calls out to me, "That''s enough," and I slowly stop my running.


    Then he gave me a wooden sword and taught me how to swing it and do the kata.


    "Master Rid, you have a good spirit, As one would expect from a man of your blood."


    "Is that so? Thank you."


    The reason why he said blood is uncontested is that he was referring to my father, Rainer.


    Whatever the case, he is said to be one of the best among the numerous nobles in the empire.


    ''Well, let''s do a little hitting too, shall we? You can go ahead and strike from anywhere you like."


    "I understand."


    Both of us hold our wooden swords in front of each other with our eyes fixed on each other.


    Rubens looks comfortable, " wherever you like.


    Well, it''s my first time, so I''ll go with the plan of going to his chest.


    I hold the wooden sword up and make the upper stance in the kendo style.


    I breathe, kick the ground, and quickly swing the wooden sword down, only to be blocked by Rubens with a "kan."sound


    I quickly pulled back and changed my posture to the upper, right eye, and lower positions, and swung the wooden sword.


    I felt light and enjoyed swinging the wooden sword.


    After a while, I realized that I was striking Rubens.


    This is probably due to the high spec of Rid''s natural physical ability.


    Rid was smart and physically gifted, a literary genius.


    Well, he doesn''t play an active role in the main story of the game, but in the extra mode, if you train him, he can play a very active role, so when I think about it, this high base ability may be an effect of that.


    ''Master Rid, let''s take a break."


    ¡° all right."


    ''But you have frightening power with the blade. In the future, your ability will likely exceed that of lord Rainer-.


    "Thank you. Well, I''ll try my best to keep up."


    I am sure that Rubens looked quite surprised during the training session with me because he witnessed Rid''s high-spec physical abilities.


    However, in the end, it was frustrating that I could not even get a single strike against Rubens.


    As expected, it would be difficult to beat an adult in the current circumstances, but I wondered if there was anything I could do, and came up with a little prank.


    ''......So, come to think of it, Rubens childhood friend Deanna, who was escorted with you the other day, isn''t she?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Since we were little, our family were close, so we used to play with wooden swords a lot.


    "Hmmm. So you like her ......?"


    What are you talking about out of the blue?


    Rubens''s face became red .


    He didn''t expect to be asked such thing by a six year old.


    I''m going to take out my frustration of not being able to get a single hit with the wooden sword right now.


    I am now putting on an innocent expression and a black smile in my heart.


    "All the servants and knights are saying that Rubens is a coward and won''t tell Deanna how he feels about her, and that''s why he''s not making any progress in direction ."


    ...... "What the hell?!."


    ¡°Oh Rubens was so shocked that he turned white.¡±


    This may have been too much.


    As he squats and holds his knees while dutifully writing "no" on the ground with his fingertips.


    "Oh no, I''ve really gone too far," when I spotted Deanna walking near the training ground.


    I waved to her and she noticed me, so I asked her to come over, and she ran over to me.


    ''Master Rid, how can I help you?''


    Deanna seemed to have rushed over to see what was going on when she was suddenly asked to come, and she was a little out of breath.


    Incidentally, Diana is also a knight belonging to the Bardia family knighthood.


    She pointed her finger at Rubens, who was pale and frowning at Deanna, saying, "No, actually, ......."


    Then Deanna put her hand to her forehead and sighed, "Huh.


    ''Master Rid, Rubens has a weak spot in his §ã§ä§â§Ñ§ß§Ö behavior , so he does this from time to time.


    ¡°Oh, I see."


    I didn''t think that "feckless against Deanna" would be such NG word. I''ll be careful next time.


    "So, master Rid. What did you say to Rubens?


    ¡®What? I said that Rubens is a clueless about Deanna.¡±


    I thought I heard a "pish" sound like ice around me.


    And when I looked at Deanna''s expression, I realized that I had made a mistake that I should never, ever did , and I turned pale on the spot.


    Deanna was smiling. But behind that smile, there is Prajna. No, Shura.


    ¡°I''ll have to ask you later to make sure he knows what''s are you saying . ......¡±


    ''...... yes.''


    She smiles and, with her unconcealed prajna and shura, she gives Rubens a notice and brings him back to his senses.


    She then brings him back to his senses, smiling and carrying her hidden prajna.


    ¡°. Rubens, are you done with Master Rid''s training for today?¡±


    "Yeah, I just finished ..."


    "Then, I have some time to talk with him , so I will leave for today Master Rid ?"


    "......yes."


    Rubens saw me off at the end as Deanna took him away with a question mark on his face.


    After that, Deanna ranked at the top of my list of people I should not teasing .

 CH 12

    ¡°Rid is good at reading picture books, isn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the books that brother reads are interesting because you can hear many different sounds.¡±


    ¡°I''m glad that Mother and Mel praise me so much.¡±


    I was reading a picture book to Mel in mother''s room.


    I had been wondering how she was doing, and Mel had been begging me to read to her book , so I told her I would read to her in mother''s room, and she was overjoyed.


    "various voices," as she called them, literally meant that she used "voice colors.''


    I had been a fan of cartoons and video games, so I thought it would be a good idea to read a picture book, but it turned out to be a mistake.


    Once I tried this reading method with Mel, she was not satisfied unless I used the voice coloring method.


    If it is a picture book with few characters, it is okay, but some picture books have too many characters and it is very hard for me.


    It is a little sad when Mel says, "Your voice is the identical as earlier."


    But the way I reads is just like an actor I''ve seen in the theater or something. I am so happy that i have such wonderful skills.


    Mother smiled very happily as she clasped her hands


    Mel shook her head and clapped as well


    "I''m doing a good job so prise me "


    "Mel''s studies is going great."


    "Heh heh."


    Mel was in a good mood after being praised by her mother.


    The mother has a disease called "magic depletion" that cannot be cured naturally, and she will die in the near future if she stays the way she is now.


    This fact is known only to a small section of the Bardia family.


    (She looks healthy today, but her complexion is not so good after all.)


    While Mother, Mel, and I are chatting and smiling, there is a knock at the door, and when I answer it, Garn, the butler, comes into the room.


    "Master Rid, Christy is here."


    "''I will be right there. Please lead the way to the reception room.''


    Garn says, "Yes,," and leaves the room.


    He bowed to Mel and our mother and said, "Now, if you''ll excuse me," to which Mel replied, "Yes," with a frustrated look on her face.


    Mel looked unhappy, but our mother sent him off with a smile and said, "Have a good day."


    "Sorry I kept you waiting."


    When I went to the reception room, Chris, an elf with beautiful golden hair, was standing there waiting for me.


    She seemed to be more cheerful than before.


    ¡°Thank you very much for taking time to visit me today.¡±


    Chris is a representative of the Christie Trading Company in Bardia territory.


    Since then, we had continued our correspondence via letters.


    I had left a prototype of the rinse to her , and later received a letter that said, "This is a revolutionary thing , let''s definitely commercialize it."


    Since then, I had her come to my place several times to discuss the commercialization of the product.


    Today, we had another such meeting


    She has been working very fast and efficiently to get the aloe plant to produce the aloe lotion, and the thing to produce the rinse and lotion.


    "I was amazed at how quickly Chris was able to get the job done. I would never have been able to act so quickly on my own".


    "I''m very grateful . But that''s thanks to the funds we received from you ."


    I entrusted Chris with most of the funds that I asked from father .


    In fact, even if I only have the money, it will only be a hindrance if I go forward without connections, experience, and business channels.


    Then, it would be better to provide Chris with the funds, inspiration, and knowledge of my previous life.


    Chris was surprised at first, but I convinced her by telling that it would be an investment in name only, and if she succeeded, he could return favor to me with someday .


    "The raw materials for the rinse can be founded in the Bardia territory. As for aloe, it is not difficult to cultivate, so I think we can increase the production in the future."


    :We just need to spread the word about how to use the rinse and lotion and how to take care of their skin as countermeasures against counterfeit products:.


    I understand the usage and counterfeit products, but health care ?


    In this world, there is still no knowledge of lotion.


    Therefore, the fact that cosmetics and skin are compatible with each other seemed to be little known.


    There would be compatibility with lotion depending on individual differences e, and in this world, depending on the species.


    When I explained this to Chris, he asked, "What kind of books are you reading that you even have that kind of knowledge ......?" I was stunned by that .


    Another important thing is the countermeasure against counterfeit products.


    If you introduce a product that is in high demand and does not yet exist in this world, there will naturally be those who will try to imitate it.


    That is fine.


    However, if health problems were to occur due to inferior things , the credibility of the lotion and rinse itself would be ruined , so it is important to take countermeasures.


    I told Chris about a plan I had in mind beforehand, and she gave me


    her approvement , saying, "I think that''s a very good idea."


    There are four measures: after-sales service, brand logo, agency setup, and billboards.


    After-sales service is idea from my previous life.


    As any cosmetics company will tell you, if a product is not suitable for you, you can return it even after purchase or use.


    They also put their brand logo on their products, whether it is branded or not.


    The logo will be the emblem of the Bardia family.


    The point is to make it easily recognizable that the Bardia family, an aristocratic family, is creating this product.


    In addition, if an outsider tries to use the emblem of a noble family without permission, they will be punished.


    The next step is to set up an agency with staff who can give a thorough lecture on how to use the product.


    Chris''s, Saffron Trading Company, has a good idea of where to set up this agency.


    As for the Imperial Capital, Christie''s family plans to open a store there, but Safron Trading Company also has a store in the Imperial Capital.


    In addition, the Imperial Capital is a large city, so I think we can move much more quickly than if we were to open several new stores, as we do not have the manpower to do so.


    Besides, Chris did not have a falling out with her family''s Safron Trading Company.


    When Chris approached his brother about sales of new products to report on his recent situation, the head of the Safron Trading Company came from the Imperial Capital immediately.


    " It will create an enormous commercial flow and a gold vein. With this product, any merchant will come on board."


    ¡°I didn''t think it was such a great idea ,¡± that''s what he said.


    ¡°Also, are you sure you''re okay with asking Chris to do the billboard thing as you told her ?¡±


    ''Um, I''m not sure, but I''ll do the best I can.


    I asked her to help me with a billboard.


    Chris is a very graceful and beautiful woman.


    And because she is an elf, she is in a position where she is unlikely to receive any criticism from the aristocrats in the imperial capital.


    Therefore, it would be more convincing if she said, "This rinse and lotion has made me even more attractive".


    Besides, her blonde hair, silky and shiny from the conditioner, is beautiful even to my eyes.


    When she was looking through documents, I was quite thrilled when she ran her hand through her bangs and tucked them behind her ear.


    "I''m going to report to my father, invite someone from the Saffron Trading Company for a knowledge course on rinse and aloe lotion, and then I''m going to meet with the queen and the princess to discuss the situations"


    "Are you sure you want me to do it ? I''ve never had an audience with a member of the royal family, even when I was with the Safron Trading Company."


    ¡°Don''t worry, my father has given his approvement ¡°


    Well, I''ll do my best," she said, beaming, looking forward to but a little nervous about the business meeting with the royal family.


    I had already discussed and reported the results of the rinse and aloe lotion to Garn and my father.


    I was impressed that both of them rolled their eyes in amazement every time I reported to them.


    One of them had pointed out to me earlier, while I was in the office, that the cosmetics were not that good.


    "If the cosmetics are so wonderful, it would be better to offer them to the queen and the princess. This would help prevent imitation products. And if the products are for the royal family, they will be the talk of the Imperial Capital."


    I understand. The next time Father is going to the capital, I will make the necessary preparations. Also, I would like to ask the representative of the Christie Trading Company to brief the royal family on our products."


    Father''s eyes turned a little stern when he heard that I wanted to ask an elf from the Chamber of Commerce to present the products to the royal family.


    "Why do you want the Chamber of Commerce to do it and not you?"


    Yes. The first thing is to make the products more convincing. 6 years old as I am, I would be skeptical if I were to explain the part about women''s skin. But Chris is a graceful and beautiful woman. If she is told that this product has improved her appearance, who wouldn''t want to be like that?


    I was relieved to see that Father nodded his head in agreement, but then I added one more thing.


    "And some of the noble men who see her beauty will want to give her to their or daughters. Men with young wives may be especially inclined to do so. I thought it might deflect some of the cynicism and other disapproval that the Bardia family would gain from this item."


    Father sat down in his chair, finished listening to my words in silence, and sighed, "Huh.


    ¡°What? Rid, you''re only six years old and you know what that means? If so, my son is very knowledgeable." Garun, who was listening beside me wheld his mouth while he lowered his face a little and shook his body. Oh, this is the one I said too much. What excuse should I make? ''I understood what Rid was trying to say. It''s true that you, a six-year-old, can''t be expected to be a good wife, but you can be a good wife.¡±


    Garun, who was listening beside me wheld his mouth while he lowered his face a little and shook his body.


    Oh, this is the one I said too much.


    What excuse should I make?


    ''I understood what Rid was trying to say. It''s true that you, a six-year-old, can''t be send to talk about a product. Besides, if you made this product available to general public , you might make some unnecessary enemies. Very well. I will go to the capital with a representative of the Christie Trading Company.''


    Seeing my anxiety state, my father, who looked a shocked , allowed Chris to came to the imperial capital.


    Later, after the discuss with my father, when I told him about the matter that Chris was to talk about the products, he was astonished and said, ", She is going to have an audience with the royal family?"


    Even the Saffron Trading Company, one of the largest companies in the world, is rarely granted an audience with the royal family.


    It was said that it might be a historic feat for a trading company runned by a non-human to be granted an audience with the royal family, even for the purpose of brief their products to them.


    "I was really surprised about the product description. It''s been talked about in the Saffron Trading Company, that it''s opened up a window of opportunity in the business circles of the human race."


    Well, it''s going to be a difficult time from now on, so we can''''t get relieved yet."


    After we finished discussing about cosmetics to some extent, Chris took out from her bag item and showed it to me


    I was surprised to see the product and leaned forward from the sofa where I was sitting.


    "I think it is probably the ''Moonlight Grass'' that you requested, Rid, is what you wanted ?"


    ''......Yeah, I think that''s probably it, thank you so much.''"


    The "Moonlight Grass" is a material that was used in the game as an ingredient for magic recovery potions.


    This may be able to slow down the progression of Mother''s illness.


    Thinking of this, my eyes became warm and tears rolled down my cheeks. Chris rolled her eyes at the sight.


    I hurriedly wiped my tears with the sleeve of my dress and thanked Chris with a bow of my head .


    ''No, please , raise your head, ...... and I haven''t found any lute grass yet, ...... and I will keep looking for this one, so please give me a little more time.''


    " I know it''s a bit much to ask, but please make it as fast as you can. "


    " I will do my best to make it as soon as possible."


    I still don''t know what the future will bring, but I am moving forward step by step.


    That''s how I felt after the meeting with Chris.

 CH 13

    A few days after the meeting between Father and Chris, they left for the imperial capital.


    The purpose was to present the rinse and lotion to the queen and the princess.


    They were going to keep the fact that I was the creator of the cosmetics under a tight seal, and call it a collaborative effort between the Christie Trading Company and the Bardia territory.


    By the way, the Christie Trading Company will be in charge of almost all of the products.


    Therefore, there is very little for me to do in the future.


    Bardia will cultivate aloe and olives, which are the raw materials, and Christie Trading Company will purchase the raw materials on a priority basis and handle the processing, production, and packaging of the products.


    The Saffron Trading Company, which has entered into a partnership with Christie Trading Company as an agency, will handle the transportation, sales, delivery, and after-sales service.


    Since Rid owns the rights to sell and produce the cosmetics, a portion of the proceeds from the sales of the products will be used to finance my business.


    I am the one who created and provided the ingredients for the products, and I am providing the nobility crest as the brand logo, which is forbidden by law for any unauthorized use.


    It''s nice to be an aristocrat.


    Chris told me that this was a bit too much, but I told her, "But Chris and Saffron will monopolize the market for the time being, so it''ll be fine. We shouldn''t sell at a low price when we can sell at the highest price now," to which he let out a big sigh.


    So, for now, the makeup products were out of my hands.


    In my free time, I plan to work on the development of the next product.


    The next product is a medicine that recovers magic power.


    This medicine must be finished as soon as possible.


    This is because it will be a medicine for my mother''s magical power loss.


    It can''t cure her completely, but it will serve as a link until a special medicine can be created.


    That''s why I started working on it with great enthusiasm, but to my annoyance, I don''t have any knowledge of medicine.


    Even if I could get the raw materials, I couldn''t get them manufactured.


    I:''m not going to let mother take it as it is,......,"


    After receiving it from Chris, I immediately used magic to reduce the magic power intentionally and then I ate the grass.


    But it is hard to eat it as it is because of the strong taste of the grass, or rather the bitterness of it.


    Well, if it comes down to it, I have no choice but to force my mother to eat it.


    There still seems to be some time left, so I want to do something about it as soon as possible.


    After giving it some thought, I asked Garn to help me find someone who is familiar with the pharmacology of this world, and he gave me an unexpected answer.


    ¡°Pharmaceutical study?¡¡If that''s the case, why don''t you ask your teacher Sandra?¡¡She is an excellent magician, but she is also well acquainted with pharmacology. She is more of a research-based magician by nature.¡±


    "What?¡¡Then why did she accept to be my tutor?"


    Garn huffed at my words and put his hand over his mouth.


    It seems that from his point of view, it was a measurement.


    There was no way I would have missed it, of course.


    I smiled innocently, but inside I had a black expression on my face as I questioned Garn.


    Garun muttered, "What I did ......," and then let out a loud sigh.


    Then he told me that he had a conception.


    Sandra had originally been working at a research laboratory in the imperial capital, but the results were not good enough for her.


    Furthermore, due to pressure from aristocrats who did not like Sandra''s work, the budget was reduced, and she was unable to do proper research.


    It was at that time that my father asked Sandra to tutor me, his son.


    Sandra was also unable to produce results and was sick of dealing with the nobles, so she decided to come to the Bardia territory.


    I wonder if the reason she was so happy when I called her teacher Sandra was because she wasn''t treated well in the capital.


    But whatever the reason for the research, if there is a magician nearby who is knowledgeable in pharmacology, there is no way I can not use this. I immediately decided to ask for Sandra''s help.

 CH 14

    It'' s a magic training session with Sandra now.


    Basically, I am practicing the conversion of magic power, activation, and form through repetitive practice.


    The goal for the time being seems to be to raise the amount of magic power through practice .


    "Let''s cast spells until you can''t cast it anymore."


    With her right palm on her hip and her left index finger pointing to the sky, she gives me instructions on how to practice in a raised voice.


    I let out a small sigh and followed the instructions.


    Garn said that she was originally a researcher, but is it my imagination that her training method seems to be similar to that of a cerebral muscular person?


    Well, I wish I could use magic.


    With that thought in mind, I finish today''s training.


    " Do you have time today, Teacher Sandra?¡¡I have something I''d like to discuss with you. ......"


    " Sure, no problem."


    "Thank you very much. I''m going to go change my clothes, so please go ahead and wait in the guest room for me ."


    When she heard my order, a maid nearby called out to Sandra and led her to the guest room.


    The reason why Sandra was whispering, "I wish he was sweating," is probably because she was imagining it. Yup.


    When I went to the guest room after changing my clothes, Sandra was waiting for me while drinking tea served by the maid.


    Yes, I think Sandra is quite beautiful if she sits there without saying anything.


    "Are you thinking of something rude right now?"


    .I''m not. I was just admiring you ".


    Oh, I''m so glad if that''s true.


    Sandra is smiling, but her eyes are not .


    She is eccentric in some of the things she says and does, but I think she is a vey good person.


    I began to think so even more so after hearing what Garn told me


    Her usual bizarre behavior might be a part of her scheme.


    No, that is not it.


    "Did you think of something rude again?"


    ''No, I didn''t think of anything. May I get to the main point?"


    I asked the servants in the guest room to leave the room, saying, "I have something important to discuss with her."


    I sat down on the sofa directly in front of where she was sitting.


    Then, I put the "Moonlight Grass" on the desk in front of her.


    "What''s this?"


    "I can''t tell you where it came from or what it''s called yet, but it''s a plant that helps recover magic power."


    The teacups on the desk shook and made a loud noise as she stood up with such force as soon as she heard what I was saying.


    "This is "moonlight grass," isn''t it? After all, it really did exist. ......"


    "As I said earlier, I can''t tell you the name or where it came from yet."


    I bowed my head lightly.


    I had not expected her to respond so strongly.


    I was also impressed that she even knew the name of the Grass, and that she had worked at a research laboratory in the Imperial Capital, just as Garn had said.


    With a sigh and a put her hand on her forehead, Sandra sat down on the sofa.


    I apologize for being so upset. Actually, I worked as the head of a laboratory in the Imperial Capital before I became a tutor for yo , I was researching a ''magic restorative.:


    "I see...then you understand roughly what I want to discuss with you, don''t you?"


    I try not to show my emotions as much as possible, but I''m still surprised inside.


    "Garun had told me you worked at a laboratory in the imperial capital, but I didn''t think you were working on magic restorer medicine".


    If she cooperates with me , I will be able to get much closer to the magic restorative, so I want to make her help me .


    I understand that you want to produce a magic restorative ,Rid is truly endearing. How long did it take me to find the ''moonlight grass''? Besides, I could only know it exists, not obtain it."


    Unlike her at the ,magic practice , she looked a little sad and put her hands on her knees into fists, putting all her strength into it.


    I waited for her to speak, because I felt it was the right thing to do.


    After a few moments of silence, Sandra began to talk about what had happened in the imperial capital.


    In the imperial capital, elite mages were gathered regardless of their status and a large amount of money was spent to create a potion to restore magic power.


    However, some nobles did not like the fact that a large amount of money had been invested in a group of people regardless of their status, and they began to harm them in a roundabout way.


    In addition, the procurement of research materials is also cleverly blocked, and as a result, the speed of research is greatly delayed.


    At first, the mages gathered were motivated, but they were discouraged by the numerous troubles .


    Many of them left .


    As a result, Sandra had to resign as a form of taking responsibility.


    And it is said that the person who took Sandra''s place was one of the nobles who had driven her to left .


    Some of the nobles, including the emperor, were aware of the movements of the nobleman who had forced Sandra to leave , but without proof, they could not question them .


    And, regardless of the process, the fact was that they could not produce any results.


    They would be held responsible for the fact that the research had virtually come to a hiatus due to the loss of personnel.


    As a result, Sandra was forced to leave .


    Although she came from an aristocratic family, she feared that her own family would be harmed by other nobles over her leaving .


    Therefore, she persuaded her family to disinherit her.


    The hardest part of the whole situation for her was the grief she caused her family.


    Sandra was the youngest of four siblings in her family ,.


    Normally, she herself would have had to marry somewhere as a noblewoman.


    However, her parents and siblings, who saw that she loved magic and research more than anything else, decided to let their youngest daughter do as she pleased and did not force her into marriage.


    In the meantime, she was recognized for her knowledge of magic and the documents she had submitted several times, and she was put to work on a national project to study magic restorative medicine.


    And as the head of a research lab.


    Nothing could be more prestigious.


    Above all, she cried in secret, thinking that she would be able to become a member of a family that her parents and siblings would be proud of.


    And yet, she had betrayed their expectations in the worst possible way.


    She was extremely frustrated.


    Some of the nobles suggested that she should be condemned to death or exiled for failing to fulfill the orders of the state and the emperor, but the nobles, led by the Count Rainer, stopped them.


    The emperor had already disowned his own family, the Ernests, so he said that leave as director of the lab would be enough.


    And then, when she was at loss wits'' end, it was Count Rainer who came to


    her rescue.


    You are better than you think you are. I would like you to tutor my son.


    When Sandra was told this, something collapsed inside her and she cried so hard in Rainer chest.


    She smiled shyly as she told him about her past.


    ''...... and so here I am.''


    What i can say to her?


    Just as she was happy to be able to repay her family for allowing me to do what she wanted to do, she was treated heartlessly and made to take responsibility.


    And here she is, cut off from the family she loved so much.


    I am also trying to make her do the research on the magic restorative that was the cause of the problem.


    It may be a very difficult thing for her to do.


    But I want to help my mother, too. I will never give up that desire.


    "I see. But you know what, I''ve decided to help my family too. So I definitely want you to help me."


    "...... family?"


    She had a few tears in her eyes and was looking at me with a curious expression on her face.


    ¡°I want you to keep this private between us. My mother has " magic power depletion disease. So, if things continue as they are now, she will surely die in the near future. That''s why I''m going to make a cure for her. But it will take time. That is why I want her to live a little longer by making a medicine to restore her magic power. I need to buy some time."


    Sandra was silently listening to my words.


    I couldn''t stop myself from saying these words.


    "Please lend me your help ....... I have found out that the moonlight plant is connected to the magic restorer, but I don''t know how to turn it into a magic potion. If I can make it, I will announce it as a collaboration between Sandra and the Bardia family . The creator of the medicine will be you."


    That''s ......."


    I felt her eyes shake at the words, "The creator will be you .


    I couldn''t back down now.


    ''I should be able to make a cure for this disease. Sandra, I will definitely need your help for that as well. Please, Sandra, I need your help. "


    After I had finished, I bowed my head to Sandra.


    "I understand. Please raise your head. .Rid. If it''s okay with you, I can help you. And I would like to repay you for your kindness to me and to Rainer. I will do my best to help you ''.


    "thank you so much."


    I held her hand with both of mine as hard as I could.


    After that, when both of us had calmed down, our faces turned a little red with embarrassment.


    "But I think what the nobles of the imperial capital did to Sandra was, in a way, a betrayal of their trust."


    ¡°Well, at the time there was no sight of raw materials that could be used to make magic potions like you have , so I don''t think it was interesting to those who thought that a large budget had been set aside for something that could never be made."


    Now that they had both cooled down, they decided to talk again about future plans.


    they did not have any information about the Moonlight Grass at the Research lab .


    According to her, she wanted to make even the smallest amount of resistance, so she did not give them any information that might be useful.


    "I think the current research laboratory in the capital is really nothing but a money-grubbing bug," she said with a laugh.


    "Will you didn''t give them the information?¡¡Are you okay with that?"


    I was grateful that Sandra, who had been involved in research in the capital, would be working with me, but I didn''t want her to say later that I had taken the results of her research.


    I''m fine. In the first place, the information on the moonlight grass was written on my private papers, and when I left the laboratory, they handed it to me without checking its contents, as if they wanted me to take it home with me.


    The aristocrats in the imperial capital are doing something wrong. .


    I thanked the aristocrats who gave up the gold vein themselves. From the bottom of my heart.


    I understood. Now we just need to figure out what to do with the research lab. Where does Sandra live now?


    " `I live there because Master Rainer has prepared a house for me in the town. But I don''t have any laboratory facilities, so it would be very helpful if you could give me laboratory building.


    I think it would be better to have a meeting with the trading company to discuss this. We will talk about it when father and Chris return .


    "I would also appreciate it if you could prepare as much moonlight grass as possible, . I would also like to have some other medicinal herbs."


    I''ll ask the trading company for that, too. I''ll introduce you to Chris next time, so you can tell her what you need, and you can send the bill to me.


    "Thank you very much, and I will do my best in my research."


    The meeting with Sandra continued for a while after that, and we talked for a long time until Garn knocked on the gues room door.


    But at the end, she relaxed when she said with a smiling face, "Rid, ...... please call me teacher Sandra during the ...... class."

 CH 15

    ?We are almost at the Imperial City. Are you ready?"


    "Yes, this is a rare opportunity. I will do what I can do as a merchant."


    On the way to the capital, Chris, Rainer and the crew took a short break.


    The horses need to rest from time to time since they will be traveling by carriage.


    The passengers and servants were also taking a break.


    Incidentally, Chris and Rainer are traveling in their own carriages.


    Chris and Rainer were having a discussion at every short break.


    After all, they are dealing with the queen and the princess , but they are also surrounded by cunning aristocrats.


    "The imperial capital is a hide-and-seek place. There are times when you cannot take sides because of position. You must be careful what you say and how you respond."


    "Yes, I am well aware of that. It is just as well to be too cautious. I am like a baby in the trap of the imperial capital. I am happy as a frontier count.¡±


    .¡±..... haha."


    In fact, he truly believe that it is just fine to be overly cautious.


    Magnolia Empire, probably boasts the longest history as a country in this world and on this continent.


    It is not only strong in war.


    It is only possible when accompanied by solid political and military power.


    In fact, the neighboring countries are very concerned about the Magnolia Empire.


    It is said, "It is sometimes better to establish a blood relationship with the nobility of an empire than with the royalty of a neighboring country."


    That is how much political and military power the Magnolia Empire has.


    Chris was skeptical when she heard the rumors, but when she came to Bardia, she felt that the rumors were very close to the truth.


    Rid was out of the ordinary, but the Count of Riner was really excellent.


    He does not judge people by their race or status.


    He makes sure to assess a person''s abilities.


    ¡°Of course, she do not think that all Imperial nobles are like that.¡±


    But Chris thought it showed the strength of the country that one of the top nobles, the Count of the Frontier, had such a flexible mind.


    "Chris, they are going to leave soon."


    ''Okay, Emma."


    Chris called Emma, the beastman who was her retinue.


    Emma is a cat beastman, so she has cat ears and a tail.


    Her hair is black and her distinctive feature is her "cat eyes," but her eyes are patchy and black in color.


    As Chris'' escort, Emma has been with Chris as they crew sinces he was in the Saffron Trading Company.


    "Chris , please do your best in, and I will do the same "


    ¡°Yes, let''s show the Magnolia Empire what we made of .¡±


    In the moving carriage, the girls looked at each other, their eyes shining with fkames .


    The imperial capital is in sight.


    Magnolia is a fortified city.


    The castle is at the center of the city, surrounded by a noble district and residences for royal people.


    The nobles'' district is surrounded by a 5-meter-high wall, and a water moat surrounds the outer perimeter of the wall.


    Therefore, the aristocratic area could only be entered through a bridge.


    The outer perimeter of the water moat is a normal town, where various people come and go, and stores such as food stalls are lined up.


    Incidentally, there is also a 4-meter-high wall around the perimeter of the cite , making it a very solid structure as a whole.


    The entire cite is quite solidly built. This fortress city.


    " Even the royal capital of the elven territory is not this big."


    The only problem is that it takes a long time to get inside because of the city walls.


    Then the attendant of the Reiner''s carriage went first, and when he said something to the gatekeeper, he said, "We have received confirmation, please go ahead," and they easily let them in, following the frontier count''s carriage.


    "It''s nice to be an aristocrat."


    I know."


    Normally, it is not this easy to get in. There are many confirmation requirements such as a pass, load inspection, and confirmation of the number of people, so it is a challenge to even get in.


    It is indeed a frontier town.


    Looking out from inside the carriage, the town was filled with life.


    Travelers, merchants, adventurers, and many other types of people.


    The carriage then entered the noble area.


    There was a checkpoint at the entrance and exit of the noble area, but they were able to pass right through thanks to the Count Rainer.


    Chris already felt a shiver of excitement.


    Without connections to the nobility, even major merchant companies would not normally be able to enter this aristocratic area.


    The streets of the noble area, which she had never entered before, were luxurious and gorgeous.


    The streets were lined with stones, and every corner of the buildings was carefully crafted.


    There were no stalls, and people were coming and going, but the clothes they were wearing were all very expensive.


    "....It is truly a nobleman''s area."


    After arriving at the noble area, it did not take long to get to the castle.


    The count first processed the entry procedures, and then began the process of checking the carriages of Chris and her group.


    However, the checkpoints were very strict.


    Then, a liner arrived from the carriage ahead of them and said, "These are the trustworthy people I brought with me, you understand? When he said a few words to them, the soldiers at the checkpoint gave hi,m a slightly bitter look before bowing and saying inorganically, "Please, come through."


    After getting off the carriage in the castle, the soldiers told them to go to the parlor with the count, and they with Rainer.


    Emma was also with them .


    After a short walk, Rainer stopped and looked around. When he was sure that no one was nearby, he muttered a little in her ear.


    ......The soldiers who were guarding the castle b earlier people of Count Laurent. Perhaps they were trying to get information on the goods to be presented to the queen and the Princess. The goods to be presented to the royal family will be confirmedfor the wole time staying here . Be on your guard."


    "....... I will be careful henceforth."


    "No, I didn''t explain myself well enough. I didn''t think that they would set up a direct trap."


    She felt tense.


    "I heard that you are going to present goods today. Show us everything, including them , for confirmation."


    "Perhaps they had chosen me as their target because it was difficult to extract information from lord . Rainer."


    "Wouldn''t it be disrespectful to examine the goods of nobles family without permission?"


    Emma seemed to be concerned about the earlier checkpoint.


    ''They will probably say that we showed it to them without their approval, or they will make it difficult for us and escape. Besides, if it comes to it, they will probably cut off the soldiers guarding the gate.''


    .¡±.....They have the worst way of doing things."


    Emma mutters with a look of disgust on her face.


    It is not a good thing to hear that the lower-ranking soldiers can be so easily cut down.


    ¡°But His Majesty''s people will not be so disrespectful. Perhaps, in their hearts, they may see the problem as being on their side that couldn''t get through."


    Reiner is used to dealing with the nobles, but he''s sick with it.


    "...... phew, I''m going to get fired up."


    He muttered a few words to inspire himself and proceeded down the castle corridor.


    Please wait here. As soon as the emperor is available, I will summon you." As they proceeded down the corridor, a maid stood in front of the door.


    This was apparently to be the gues room.


    "Oh, isn''t this t Count Rainer from the frontier? What a coincidence that we meet in such a place."


    When Rainer suddenly heard the voice, his brow wicked a little as he recognized the owner of the voice.


    " Count Laurent It''s been a while."


    "The Count of the Frontier lives far away. I''m very happy to see you in good shape. ......By the way, who is the beautiful women over there?"


    Count Laurent is medium build and medium height. He has brown hair and dark eyes.


    He is looking at Chris and the others with eyes that are clearly pricing them .


    And he doesn''t even try to hide it.


    It was something that made the girls very uncomfortable.


    ''This is the first time I''m meeting you . My name is Christy Safron."


    "Oh, you are the Christy Saffron I heard about you ,who ran away from the Saffron company after a falling out to your brother and being disowned by parents."


    That was rude of him, even though they had never met before.


    But She  can''t afford to take advantage of cheap provocations.


    ¡°There are rumors of that case in the capital. It is a very interesting story as to why such rumors have been spread, although they have no basis for it ."


    She respond firmly, with a smile on her face.


    She trying her best to suppress anger as I feel like she was about to explode.


    But Count Laurent did not stop provoking her and continued.


    "Hm?¡¡Is the girl behind you also a beastman, as rumored? The combination of a human and a beast it is true what they say about beasts getting along well with each other, isn''t it?"


    "What the ......?"


    Chris did not expect him to insult Emma.


    Therefore, it took a moment for her to understand the meaning of what was being said, and she made a bit of a noise,


    To refer to beastmen as "beasts" is the worst insult.


    Count Laurent knows this, and done it .


    With a vile smile on his face.


    But she could not allow him to just insult Emma.


    Emma is trembling and angry and sorrowful.


    She must have felt that even she had been insulted because of her.


    When she saw Emma shaking, the blood rushed to her head.


    Just as she was about to voice her anger, she was stopped by Rainer.


    "Count ...... Laurent, you are pulling too many pranks. I am not aware of any such rumors. Besides, they are guests of the Bardia family. And they came here to have an audience with the queen and her imperial highness. Isn''t it too thoughtless of the Count to insult a guest of the royal family?"


    Reiner and Laurent glanced at each other a little, and Count Laurent looked away and snickered, "Hmm."


    "I''m very sorry about that. The rumors I have been hearing about these girls are all those I have just told you about. It was thoughtless of me to believe the rumor, as the Count of the Frontier said. I am very sorry, Christy and Emma. I apologize."


    Count Laurent lightly wave them farewell as he said his words.


    He then looked at Rainer, bowed, and left.


    ''Hmph, you lowly rat . ......


    ''Um, lord . Rainer, who is that man?''


    Chris asked Rainer fearfully.


    Count Laurent Galliano. He''s a man who loves money and privilege."


    Reiner muttered in the direction where Laurent was headed, as if to spit out.


    Chris almost let himself be lured by him.


    But Rainer saved her from that.


    :Chris, I am so sorry it was my fault."


    Emma looked a little tearful.


    , "It''s okay, Emma didn''t do anything wrong."


    "But I will never forgive that man."


    The Countess Laurent''s family has just been barred from the Christie Trading Company.


    Same goes for other family members


    "He was most likely trying to make a fuss and get rid of the donation after he had angered you. Well, don''t think too much about it. This is what I am used to. You''ll be taken advantage of if you get upset over something like this."


    " I will do my best."


    "Don''t worry. Her Majesty the Empress and his Imperial Highness are perfectly normal and reasonable people."


    Chris thought that this might be the first time she had ever felt such relief just by hearing the words "normal and reasonable people."


    After the incident with Count Laurent, all three of them went into the guest room, where Rainer was sitting on the sofa resting.


    Chris and Emma were enjoying the room with a twinkle in their eyes, as it was a rare opportunity for them to see the room.


    A few moments after entering the room, there is a knock at the door.


    When Rainer answered, a maid entered, bowing as she said, "Excuse me."


    The emperor and empress would like to see you. Let me take you to them."


    "Finally."


    Chris''s heart swelled with nervousness and anticipation as she walked forward.

 CH 16

    It''s so peaceful. ......"


    I muttered lazily as I looked up at the blue sky.


    To Father and Chris, or rather, to Chris, for the whole presentation of goods in the Imperial City.


    I''m sure it must be tough for them right now.


    That was the time when I asked Father and Garn how things were in the Imperial Capital, and what countermeasures I should take in the future.


    Father was in an unusually good mood at that time and started talking about various things.


    I guess he wanted someone to listen to him.


    It seems that Count Laurent is the main person who is involved with my father.


    As far as nobility is concerned, my father is a frontier count, so he is higher than the count.


    However, the dukes are very smart and manipulative, so if you get involved with them, you will get into trouble.


    Therefore, he tries to stay out of trouble as much as possible.


    He is also said to have a surprisingly wide circle of acquaintances, "I''m not popular, but I have connections. They'' re all connected by money." Father said, "Isn''t that good?"


    I didn''t follow with it.


    Well, when I went to explain the situation of cosmetics and business to my father like that, he often told me about his work in the imperial capital.


    "You should know that by now," but I think he wanted to just to complain.


    "......I definitely don''t want to go there if he bitch about it that much. ."


    But even without that, I should have let Chris go this time.


    Explaining cosmetics, a woman''s point of view and opinion that they can understand because they used them is always necessary.


    That is why my father left me and went to the capital alone with Chris.


    "Let''s hope they comes back safely."


    When he comes back, I should give something to Chris.


    DI wonder if she would like sweets?¡¡If there was something I could make, I would make it for her .


    I thought about that, but then changed my mind and started my magic training.


    Today is not the day Sandra comes to watch the training.


    Or rather, I don''t want anyone to see what I''m about to do as much as possible, so I''m coming to the back of the mansion where not many people come.


    ''Well, Rid, your attribute qualities. Let''s see if it is as good as It was in game".


    The world in which I now live as "Rid" is very similar to the world of my life in Otome game called "Tokirella!


    I use the word "similar " because I feel that this world is not the game.


    Perhaps, there will be developments similar to the game''s story, but that is not for sure .


    The R id was a character who had little to do with the main story and only have


    importance in extra mode .


    But now that I have reincarnated as him and acted on his behavior , his role is slowly changing.


    I even developed cosmetics to raise funds to live a normal life, and even offered


    IT to the imperial family.


    This is definitely could not have happened in the game.


    In other words, if I, , accept live this world as my 2nd life , the way will naturally open up.


    This is what I have come to realize in this case, and that is why my motivation is very high.


    I have confirmed fire, so let''s start with water and ice.


    There are a total of 10 types of attributes in "Tokirella!


    Ten types = fire, water, ice, wind, earth, wood , lightning, light, darkness, and non attribute .


    There is also a special magic that Sandra taught me, which I will research in the future.


    Then I began to formulate the magical conversion and "clear image" necessary to cast the spell .


    "Rid is much more high-spec than I thought."


    As a result of checking the attribute qualities, I was able to Cast spells of all attributes.


    It was surprisingly difficult to come up with 10 different images of spells , though.


    But considering the need for a clear image, it might be possible to name the magic.


    After all, since there are 10 different ways to cast ice magic, it is easy to imagine it if you have a name for it.


    Without a name, you have to imagine it each time before activating it.


    You don''t have to shout out the name when you cast it, but you should think of a "magic name., without saying it


    After that, I tried many things, but it was hard to think of a names.


    For now, I put together an image of a "spear" for attack magic and made it into an non attribute "type.


    It was a simple idea, but I came up with "attribute + spear".


    For example, "fire spear" for fire magic, "lightning spear" for lightning magic, and so on.


    For now, I cast on a spell that makes the spear fly toward the target.


    "Okay, let''s try it through."


    I tried one spell of all attributes at a time, including confirmation.


    I was so exhausted after trying all kinds of magic that I lay down on my back on the ground .


    I lay there on my back, lying on the floor. "Ha-ha-ha, I guess I passed the test and achieved my goal.


    As I was feeling comfortable, tired, and satisfied, I heard footsteps.


    I was shocked and got up to find Mel there, her eyes sparkling for some reason.


    .... , Brother , wow, do it again~!"


    Mel, how long have you been there ?"


    "Well, since you were holding the fire out of your hand."


    Then, she was here from the beginning.


    Well, I''m stumped. I want to hide the fact that I can use all attributes for the time being.


    I don''t want to make a bad name for myself in the future.


    I thought so, and decided to get into Mel''s good mood.


    "Mel, the magic that your brother just used was spell of various attributes . Did you see the colors?"


    "Yes, it was very beautiful and cool."


    "Thank you, but I want you to keep this a secret between us ."


    "Yeah, even though it''s soooo beautiful and cool?"


    Mel looked like she wanted to see the magic one more time.


    . "Oh, in exchange for keep it secret , I''ll read you as many picture books as you want today, okay?"


    "Ummm, if you read me a book not only today but also tomorrow, that''s fine.


    I didn''t think s he would negotiate with me. Mel is so smart and cute.


    "Okay. I promise.


    Mel was very happy when I agreed .


    That day, I read picture books to Mel until she fell asleep.


    But the next day I remembered why Mel said, "Tomorrow too."


    To my surprise, a pile of picture books that Mel had gert from her mother and Garn had arrived.


    After a full day of reading the picture books, my voice became rattled, as if I had just sung a karaoke song.


    When Mel heard my rattling voice, she brought out a picture book she had


    get somewhere called "Four Rattlers," and her eyes lit up as she said, "If that''s the voice you have , I think this is one will do ".

 CH 17

    This lotion is wonderful. I wonder if you would be willing to sell the rights to this lotion and its production technique to the Magnolia Empire?"


    She was absolutely stunned by these words, which were spoken by the Empress in front of a gathering of the nobles of the Empire.


    Inwardly, she could not stop being shocked.


    Her initial nervousness and anticipation had turned to anxiety and regret.


    (Who said that the Empress was a common sense person?) She sent a bitter look at Rainer, but even though he noticed her gaze, he did not say anything or look at her .


    (Can I snap out of it?¡¡Why did I end up in this situation in the first place?)


    From the guest room, they were led into the audience room.


    The entire imperial aristocracy is gathered there, and she feel a tremendous sense of intimidation.


    Without paying any attention to her , Count Rainer advances and kneels in front of the empty throne, looking as he always does, without any sense of discomfort.


    She followed his movements and kneeled in front of the empty throne as well.


    Her movements may have been a little awkward due to nervousness.


    However, the overwhelming sense of intimidation that she was experiencing for the first time in the audience chamber was strangely elating to her.


    Perhaps because of this, she naturally tightened her fists a little.


    Emma was making the same movements as Chris , but she was rather pale with nervousness.


    (I wonder how long she has been on her knees.)


    Here, even a short time feels like a very long time.


    Then they hear a soldier''s voice from behind then , "The emperor and empress are here,," and the sound of two different footsteps come closer.


    ''Oh no, did I keep you waiting?¡¡My apologies."


    A bold voice and loud footsteps come from behind, passing by and going to the throne.


    Light but well-defined footsteps followed.


    The atmosphere feels even more taut with a pinch as they hear the sound of "Dosa ministry" and "Fasa ......" sitting on the throne.


    ''Good everyone, make yourselves at ease.''


    "..... Emperor, Empress, and Rainer Bardia have just arrived ."


    As soon as the Emperor said a few words, the Count of Rainer Bardia gave the opening remarks.


    Chris was just told to "make yourself at ease," so she did not look up and remained in a prone posture.


    "Well, thank you for always coming from so far away. Now, without further ado, can you introduce her to me?"


    ''Yes. she is Christy, the representative of the Christy Trading Company in the Bardia territory."


    "I have brought her here to present the products created by the Bardia family and the Christie Trading Company. Please allow her to speak."


    "Well, I allow her to speak. Christy, you, raise your head."


    She finally raised her head.


    The emperor''s hair was golden like hers, and eyes were light blue, powerful, and bold.


    The Empress had light pink hair, pink eyes, and pretty eyes. She never breaks her smile and gives a very gentle impression.


    Chris had never expected to be greeted so closely by the emperor and empress until now .


    Her eyes burn as she thinks, "I''ve finally made it this far."


    "¡¡What''s wrong?¡¡Nervous, you can''t speak?"


    No, no. I am sorry. I never dreamed that the day would come when I would be able to directly meet His Majesty the Emperor and Empress as an ordinary merchant. I was so moved. Let me greet you once again. My name is Christy Safron, daughter of Baron Martin Safron of the Kingdom of Astoria. I am currently running the Christy Trading Company in the territory of the Count of Bardia. I ask for your kind cooperation in the future."


    The emperor looked a little surprised when he heard what Chris had said, but his expression quickly returned to normal.


    "I had heard that you were from the Saffron Trading Company, but I did not know that your father had been crowned a baron".


    "My father was knighted only recently, so it''s not surprising that you didn''t know about it. Besides, the Saffron Trading Company has not publicly announced my father''s knighthood outside of the region".


    "I see. But if you are a nobleman''s daughter, then we may have made a mistake in our response."


    The emperor gave Count Laurent a meaningful evil smile and looked at him for a moment.


    When Count Laurent noticed the emperor''s gaze, his face turned red up to his ears.


    What he had thought was a small girl from the trading company was a daughter of a noble family from another country.


    If that were the case, Count Laurent''s actions would have been an internationally recognized problem.


    However, it would not be a problem if Chris did not take care of it.


    In other words, they would have taken advantage of his weakness.


    Reiner knew in advance, but kept quiet because it could be used as a weapon.


    Therefore, he did not mention the conversation between Chris and Count Laurent until the very last moment.


    It seemed as if a black aura began to appear around the empress who was watching the conversation.


    She said, "Your Majesty, isn''t it enough?¡¡I''d rather you show me your new product as soon as possible.


    "Oh, oh ministry, I see. Then, Chris, please explain."


    The emperor seemed flustered by the empress''s words and urged Chris to explain.


    It was a moment when Chris felt that wives are strong no matter where they are from.


    Chris began to explain about the lotion and rinse, saying, "Well, ......." She , including not respond well.


    However, the Empress, her attendants, and the maids on standby listened attentively and with great interest.


    The more she listened, the more the women''s eyes lit up.


    "I am amazed that you have come up with such a concept and product."


    ''Thank you very much. I myself use this lotion and rinse. Your hair will be even more beautiful if you use this rinse."


    Responding to the words, "I use it myself," the Empress stared at her hair.


    ?May I touch your hair?"


    "By all means," and allowed her to take a a touch .


    In fact, hair has become much silkier and shinier since sher started using the hair rinse.


    She don''t know about myself, but sometimes It feel very sexy when the smoothness of hair is added to occasional gestures.


    When . Rid pointed this out to Chris , she was embarrassed beyond words


    "Oh, my God, it''s wonderful. I''ve never touched hair this smooth and shiny. You''d have to be a woman to appreciate its true value."


    ''Empress, if you don''t mind, would you like to try the lotion?"


    ''Yes, I would love to."


    The Empress is on board with the idea of trying the lotion.


    But then Count Laurent interrupted.


    With all due respect, Empress, it would be dangerous to use such a thing from a safety point ."


    "click," sound was heard as if something had been stepped on.


    The emperor shakes his head while placing his hand on his forehead.


    "Count Laurent. I am talking with Lady Christie right now. When did I ask for your opinion?"


    It seems that Count Laurent intended to take a slight dig at Christie''s product for being dangerous, but on the contrary, he stepped on the Empress''s dangerous landmine himself.


    The Empress folded her arms.


    "It seems that you do not understand the true value that lies in this product. A vassal who is too stupid to recognize this value as a count. Isn''t the Emperor too lenient with his vassals?"


    It seems that the landmine that Count Laurent stepped on has even involved His Majesty the Emperor.


    The emperor said to Count Laurent, "You did it, didn''t you? The Emperor''s Majesty gave Count Laurent a look that showed anyone who saw it that he was fool.


    The emperor gripped the armrest of the throne with all his strength and his hands were shaking.


    You don''t know anything about makeup. If that is the case, you are not to speak here. Is that clear?"


    The emperor said in a rather gruff tone of voice.


    The Count looked pale and small and returned to his position.


    Suddenly, he looked at Reiner, his hand over his mouth, his shoulders shaking as he hid his face a little.


    He seems to think it''s a nice strike .


    But if to look closely around , pretty much everyone is a is doing the same thing as Reiner.


    So many people don''t like him .


    After a series of talks settle down, they resume the lotion trial.


    When Chris explain that there is nothing dangerous, but that it can cause skin rashes in some individuals, so unfortunately I can''t use it in that case, the lady attendant holds out her hand, saying, "Well then, just to be sure, I''ll do it first."


    There is a great twinkle in her eyes.


    The Empress looked chagrined, but her position made it impossible for her to do so, so she watched as the maids tried it out.


    ''Hmmm, are you trying to get all the women in this castle on your side?''


    "No,, "but I''m not going to make a profit or loss on this product. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea or not, but I''d like all the women to use this product at least once."


    The confirmation seemed to have been completed while he was communicating with the empress.


    The lady-in-waiting is checking her own hands with lotion on them. Perhaps it was Chris imagination, but her eyes were entranced.


    Then," she says, taking the lotion and dropping it on the empress''s hand.


    She explains that she should use both hands to spread the lotion fully on her hands.


    The Empress checked the texture of the lotion and held her palms up.


    "Wonderful, wonderful. It''s the best product I''ve ever received as a gift.


    "I am honored by your praise."


    The Empress looked at the palm with entranced eyes, but her expression faded for a moment, then she smiled wryly and dropped an outrageous bombshell.


    "This lotion is wonderful. I wonder if you would be willing to sell the technique and the rights to produce this lotion to the Magnolia Empire?"


    ...... and here we are.


    "Miss Christy? Can you hear me?"


    The voice of the Empress brings her back from her reverie to reality. she had no choice but to make up her mind.


    She was need to speak up .


    "I am very sorry, Empress, but I cannot accept your offer. Besides, the Count of Rainer is also involved in the development of the lotion and rinse, so there is nothing I can do on my own in either case."


    No," the Empress crushed at her desperate words.


    The Count of Rainer Frontier is a vassal of the Magnolia Empire, and as such, he cannot disobey the orders of the Emperor or me, the Empress. Therefore, it is up to you. Miss Christie. How do you like it?¡¡Will you sell me the how-to and the rights to make it?"


    (Oh no, this Empress is bad.)


    Chris feel that her heart beating faster.


    She look at Reiner for a moment, but he turns away from her .


    She exhale, mutter to Rid in her mind, "I''m sorry if it didn''t work out," and twists and spins the words again, carefully.


    "If you are asking me to sell or not to sell the production method and the rights to produce it, I will not do so."


    She clearly told the Empress. Maybe it''s "cheeky " and "disrespectful" from the surrounding point of view , she could be heard. and Count Laurent''s voice could be heard as well.


    "Our company has put its life on the line to develop and sell this product. If you want to deprive us of that effort through your power, we will leave this land. And even if we make a good product in the future, we will have to give up our production methods and rights to the empire every time we make a good product. How can we do business under such circumstances?"


    The Empress gestures to something she is thinking about, "So ......."


    She could not let the Empress repeat her unreasonable request here.


    So, Chris came up with a proposal.


    ¡°I cannot sell you the method or the rights to produce the lotion and rinse, but I will give top priority to the Empress''s order. Of course, I will do my best to ensure that there are no shortages. I ask for your indulgence as we will only provide the Empress with "priority delivery rights."


    She had always planned to give priority, but there is a difference between doing it by tacit understanding and doing it by verbal agreement.


    She will has the responsibility to prepare the Empress''s order with the highest priority.


    Hearing proposal, the Empress looked her in the eye.


    After a few moments, she smiled brightly.


    "I understand. I am sorry, but I will agree to the "right of first priority of delivery."


    For some reason, despite her regret, the Empress seemed satisfied with the business meeting.


    One could hear the expressions of disbelief and surprise on the Empress'' face as she said, "Your Majesty, is this a good idea? In response, dignified words echoed in the audience hall.


    "It''s okay. What Miss Christie said is all that matters. If the nobles forcibly take away the rights of the people, the empire will be abandoned by the people and will eventually head to the path of destruction. We should take this opportunity to strictly review "rights and interests. For the future, when another great commodity is born."


    "Your Majesty, may I?"


    The Empress slowly glanced at the Emperor.


    His Majesty the Emperor stood up as if he had been waiting for it.


    "The Empress is right. We will be stricter from now on about ''rights and interests.'' Of course, the right and interest to produce the rinse and lotion shall remain with the Christie Trading Company and the Bardia territory. Is that clear?"


    The nobles gathered in one place bowed their heads in silence and accepted the Emperor''s words.


    The Empress, who was watching the situation, looked at Chris and said, "I''m sorry. ," and winked at her


    When Chris slowly sent Reiner a steely, dubious look, he turned away again.


    (Does this mean that Count Rainer Frontier, the emperor, and the empress were working all along ?)


    In other words, it was a self-made, match-pumping act.


    At that moment, She recalled the atmosphere of satisfaction the Empress had shown earlier.


    What the Empress wanted was not "the method of production and the right to produce it.


    What she wanted was to extract from her the "right of first delivery" or something equivalent to ensure that the Empress herself would have the lotion and conditioner for her own use.


    Chris slowly glanced at the Empress to check if her intention was correct.


    The Empress noticed her gaze and hid her mouth with her fan, but her eyes had a smile in them.


    From what has happened so far, she guessed it means that she was the only one who didn''t know about the farce and was used to deter the nobles from dancing with their palms. ......


    Chris remembered what Rainer had said on the way to the Imperial City.


    The imperial capital is a madhouse. If you are a mere stump, what about me, the one who was made to dance with your hands?


    It was the moment when her pride as a merchant, which she had been doing for many years, was hurt.


    Chris don''t want to come to the capital anymore.


    She felt that way from the bottom of my heart.

 CH 18

    hris was exhausted from the events of the audience chamber and sat down on the sofa, nodding and turning white.


    Emma looked at her with concern, "Are you all right?¡¡.


    What happened in the audience chamber was a series of shocks.


    In the center of the room, surrounded by nobles, the country''s leading figures, they greeted the emperor and his wife.


    Then, product presentations and business talks.


    But in the end, they were told that it was a farce of a race.


    Chris was the only one among the actors in the farce who had not been told about it.


    "If you want to deceive your enemy, start with your friend.:


    Chris gave a bitter look to . Rainer who said, "Chris did a very good job."


    "Hm, I told you . The castle is a dangerous place, so don''t let your guard down."


    (You were enjoying yourself doing nothing, but being on your guard is not a complete trick ......)


    Chris was spitting venom in her mind when she heard Reiner''s words.


    ''Hah~...... this is the most exhausting day of my life.''


    She sighed loudly and said the words she felt from the bottom of her heart.


    Then there was a knock on the door and she heard the maid''s voice, "The Emperor and Empress are here," and she instantly rose from the couch with a "gulp" and bowed against the door.


    (What''s the matter?¡¡I thought we were done talking?¡¡I tensed, wondering what was yet to come.)


    The door is opened and the Emperor''s and Empress'' gentle voices was heard saying, ", I am sorry for suddenly coming to you a while you are resting."


    It was totally different from the voice in the audience chamber.


    "You must leave for a moment."


    The Emperor dismissed everyone except Chris and the Count Rainer from the room, leaving alone in the room.


    ''I am sorry we could not greet you in the audience chamber. Once again, my name is Irwin Magnolia. Pleased to meet you."


    "I am his wife, Matilda Magnolia."


    Both of them lost their expressions as they greeted Chris with beautiful gestures.


    Chris was flabbergasted and flustered, not expecting to be greeted by the emperor and empress, no matter how much he had exorcised them.


    ''Well, let''s sit down and talk first."


    The Emperor''s intimidation suddenly faded and the strict atmosphere brightened.


    As was told, they sat down on the sofa.


    Emma is standing back by the wall behind the sofa where they sat.


    The emperor and empress sit across the table from each other and begin to weave their words.


    "I am sorry to have caused you to become involved in our activities."


    "Your Highness. I am sure you don''t need to worry about it. And please call me "Chris" if you like. Besides, it worked out so well for us, I think we should be thanking you."


    "...... hoh?"


    The emperor narrowed his eyes a little at such words .


    In fact, the talk in the audience chamber was probably arranged for trading company benefit and that of Bardia fa,illy .


    The emperor and empress approved and protected production rights for the two products on that occasion.


    This should make it impossible for the nobles to touch it unnecessarily in the future.


    Perhaps Count Roland and some of the nobles were greedy for their rights, and if it were not for that talk , it would give Chris a headache just to imagine what kind of tricks they would try to pull in the future.


    "As was said, he knew what the farce was all about. And Chris was very helpful in answering my questions. I would love to have her as my lady-in-waiting, with her firm attitude and boldness. What do you think?¡¡Would you consider it?:


    "I am grateful for your kind words, but I am greatly indebted to the Count of Rainer. I am also the head of the trading company, so I am afraid I must decline the position of lady-in-waiting.''


    It was gorgeous and luxurious, but Chris sincerely thought that being a merchant was better than living in such a dirty place.


    So, She firmly declined the offer in a soft and gentle manner.


    I think you have learned in the audience chamber that I am not a modest empress to give up after such words.


    ..."... play along."


    The Empress seemed to be enjoying our exchange very much.


    Chris feel getting worn out.


    After that, the two of them explained to her what had happened.


    when the prototypes of the lotion and rinse were made at the Christie Trading Company, the prototypes were secretly presented to the two of them by the Count of the Liner Frontier.


    Emperor Irwin was skeptical, but as soon as Empress Matilda tried the products, she realized the great value it boasted.


    Matilda hushed up the product to all who knew about it, including her attendants.


    Nevertheless, some nobles got wind of it, and rumors began to circulate that the item Bardia was about to offer was of great value.


    Some nobles are very sensitive about their interests.


    They know that if they can bite into a concession, even a little, they can get money without having to do anything.


    However, the more people who take a bite out of the concession, the higher the price of the product will be, and if they are not careful, the distribution of the product will be affected.


    Matilda thought about what to do. Just make sure to recognize the production rights and concessions of the Christie Trading Company and the Bardia territory in a forum where all the nobles can meet together.


    Then, a contact point could be created between the empress (royalty) and the Christie Trading Company, and a new commercial channel could be established.


    Since the noble family has been conspicuous in its intervention in the area of concessions for some time, it would be a good opportunity to kill two birds with one stone by making it stricter.


    Therefore, the Empress thought of this drama with the involvement of the Emperor and Rainer, Count of the Frontier.


    At first, the emperor and Rainer were puzzled as to why the empress would be so aggressive.


    However, when they thought about it, they decided that since the item was enough to make the empress and her attendant so enthusiastic, its potential value must be immeasurable.


    Incidentally, the reason the empress and her attendants went to such lengths was, of course, to ensure that they would have lotion and conditioner for their own use.


    It was obvious that the moment the excellence of these products was discovered, there would be a battle among the ladies of the royal family, dukes, counts, and other noble families.


    The position of Empress is a very difficult one to maneuver.


    If the rinse and lotion were to be sold on the market as usual, the dukes and counts, who are in a position close to the commercial channels, would aggressively buy up the products.


    Therefore, in order for Empress Matilda to secure the quantity of rinse and lotion in the future, she had to finalize the business negotiations on the same day that Chris was coming to present the products.


    However, if Empress Mathilda told them to give top priority to the delivery of her own products, it would be an arrogant act, and it would be unacceptable to the aristocrats.


    Therefore, they pushed her to say that she would give top priority to the delivery of the Empress'' goods.


    In fact, it was Matilda, the empress, who wanted to make the presentation more successful than anyone else.


    "No one but the empress''s personal attendant knew this."


    Chris listened to the explanation of the emperor and empress, and was relieved to find that she had been right.


    Seeing the look of satisfaction on Chris''s face, Matilda smiled a cute smile that was hard to believe that she was the empress and put her at ease.


    Chris suddenly remembered something that had been bothering her and asked Matilda a question.


    "I understood from what you just told me, but what would you do if I shook my head and said that I would sell the production method and the rights t you ?"


    "Of course, I would have bought them for a reasonable price. Of course, if you change your mind, I will buy it from you right now."


    Chris felt that the empress, who was smiling brightly with her hands clasped in front of her face, was a dangerous person.


    "Well, I''m going to talk with Rainer in the other room now. Matilda still wants to talk to Chris, right?"


    "Yes, we would like to discuss the "right of first delivery" that we talked about in the audience chamber."


    Chris was sipping his tea and coughed in response to the empress''s words.


    The emperor and the Reiner laughed at Chris''s coughing and left the guest room.


    Chris, Emma, Matilda, and the maid of honor were left alone in the parlor.


    "Oh, my God, Chris. Don''t tell me you have forgotten the words "right of first priority for delivery" that we talked about in the audience hall? Or were you just going to keep your word?"


    ''No, I have no such intention. I just didn''t think that we would be able to finalize the details by the end of the day."


    "I''m sorry, but in my position as Empress, I don''t have much time to talk with you. Melia, please prepare paper and ink."


    The maid named Melia put the paper and ink on the desk at the same time as the empress instructed her to do so.


    (How long had she been preparing them?)


    By the way, the pretext that the empress said "I don''t have time to talk " is half true and half a lie to make a contract with Chris on this occasion.


    Chris knows this, but she is still overwhelmed by the Empress'' power .


    (The first thing that comes to mind is that the Empress is a person you would never want to be business partners with) Chris thought from the bottom of


    her heart.


    "I almost forgot something important. Chris, when you are alone with me, call me Matilda."


    The Empress''s words made Chris break out in a cold sweat, and she tried her best to reject it


    "I have my own attendants , so I can''t call you that way ".


    ''Oh, don''t worry about Melia, she''ll be fine. I would like to be friends with youy , so you can call me Mathilda . ...... okay?"


    I''ll be your friend . ...... Miss Matilda."


    Suddenly, Emma, who had been contradicted, was nervous just to be spoken to by the empress, but when she was told to casually call her "Matilda," she turned pale.


    And with a sharp look behind her smile, Emma, who had become a snake staring at a frog, was soon swallowed by the serpent.


    ''Hah ...... I understand. Matilda . It''s really the only place we''ll be."


    ''Yes, thank you.''


    Matilda turns her bright, carefree, cute smile to Chris and Emma, but to the two of them, she looks like a ridiculous giant snake.


    As for the contract that followed, "products will be preferentially prepared," Matilda played with them from beginning to end, and by the time the business meeting was over, Chris had gone completely white and her soul was on the verge of leaving her body .

 CH 19

    ''Phew, Rainer, you are very tired today as expected.''


    Emperor Irwin called out to Rainer as he entered the receptions room.


    ''Ah, but the aristocrats in the imperial capital, particularly Laurent''s hundred faces, were amusing."


    ''I had not expected my wife Matilda to be so aggressive. However, as a result, the regulation on the rights intervention. Considering the restrictions on the nobles and the like, this one act was a great success."


    Irwin and Rainer had moved to a different reception room from the one Chris and Matilda were in.


    The reception room has several types of rooms depending on the guests and the purpose of use.


    The room where they are now is especially strictly controlled to prevent their voices from leaking out.


    They are sitting on a sofa, facing each other across a desk.


    There is a cup of tea on the desk, and steam is rising from it.


    "But what happened at your end?¡¡Oh, no, it''s not just lotion and rinse that anybody would come up with. You must have a secret, don''t you?"


    Well," he said, "I don''t know. Even if there was, I wouldn''t be able to tell you the secrets of the territory."


    "Hmmm, I suppose so."


    They are old friends who have known each other since childhood.


    They are old friends who have known each other since childhood, and although their time together is limited now because of their respective positions, they still take time to talk and vent to each other.


    I think it''s time to put this out there," he said". Are you in trouble again?"


    "Yes, that'' s right. I can''t stand it when they keep coming one after another."


    After taking a sip of tea, Irwin began to talk with a wry smile on his face.


    "The problem is that a certain country has asked our royal family or nobility to marry," Irwin said.


    I believe Irwin''s child is about the same age as Rid, and I believe he has a younger brother. I believe Irwin''s child is the same age as Lydd, and I believe he has a younger brother.


    "Yes, normally that would be the way it would be, but the nobles who want their daughter to be the Princess of the Crown won''t allow it. And the sons of the dukes have also rejected all of these marriages."


    Then it''s either our house or the Count Glade''s .


    The Magnolia Empire has two territories that are considered as frontiers.


    The country''s territory extends from east to west, so the counts of the frontier ruled the territory bordering the neighboring country located at the east-west end.


    "The Count Glade is no good either."


    "...... what do you mean?"


    Reiner''s voice had a slight hint of anger in it.


    He could still understand the difficulty of marrying a member of the royal family.


    There is a certain rank, and the future empress.


    It is not easy to decide on a fianc¨¦e.


    "But what do they think of the nobility, that even the dukes and the count Grayedo refuse to marry with the neighboring countries?"


    Irwin, reading the anger in Reiner''s voice and appearance, muttered gravely.


    The Count Glade is too old and his son is too aged to marry him. The one who has been asked is the Princess of Renalute, but she is only six years old.''


    Letting out a sigh, the emperor shook his head as he put his hand to his forehead, "Huh."


    ''...... That''s a tough nut to crack, ......."


    The Kingdom of Renalute (henceforth: Renalute) is a neighboring kingdom of Bardia territory, which is ruled by Rainer.


    It is a country with a unique culture and high level of cultivation of medicinal herbs and plants in general, as well as agricultural technology.


    Renalute is adjacent to two countries, the Magnolia Empire (hereafter referred to as Magnolia) and the Kingdom of Balusto (hereafter referred to as Balusto).


    The reason for Irwin''s headache began with the Balusto Crisis that took place a few years ago.


    At the time, there was a conflict between the nations of Renalute and Barsto.


    Renalute is a country surrounded by mountains and forests, and has formed its own culture.


    In terms of military power, each person has a high level of fighting ability, and even with the military power of the empire, they are not an opponent to be underestimated.


    Above all, they are well versed in mountains and woods, so if they were to fight on the battlefields where Renalute excels, the damage would be immeasurable.


    In contrast, Barsto is a country located on the sea and has a high economic power and business area through trade.


    It is also a country that has been putting its military strength to good use, and its national power has been increasing rapidly in recent years.


    It is also a country where non-humans can be bought and sold as "slaves," and as a result, a wide range of ethnic groups have come together.


    This "slavery" is the cause of the conflict between Renalute and Barsto.


    Renalute is a country ruled by "dark elves," and there have been a number of kidnappings of people by the vicious slave hunters from the side of Barsto.


    Renalute naturally complained to Barsto, but the Barsto side did not take any particular action, saying only that they would strengthen their control over the situation.


    Dark elves are extremely valuable as slaves. After Renalute''s objections came, the overt buying and selling of slaves ceased, but the backroom trade continued.


    As a result, relations between the two countries continued to worsen, and the situation came to a standstill.


    However, in the case of war, Renalute was at a disadvantage in terms of strength and could not attack.


    Barsto, too, would not go on the attack because it would have to fight on the battlefield where Renalute awaited it.


    Even after the standoff, Barsto''s illegal slave hunting continued.


    Renalute, troubled by this situation, asked Magnolia for help.


    When Magnolia was asked for help, a great argument ensued as to which side Magnolia would take, Renalute''s or Barsto''s.


    In the end, however, Magnolia chose Renalute.


    The reason was that Renalute agreed to become a de facto vassal state as a condition for coming under Magnolia''s patronage.


    This allowed Magnolia to gain Renalute''s territory, technology, and people.


    The reason why Renalute came under the patronage of the empire even after becoming a vassal state is largely due to its geographical location.


    Surrounded by mountains and forests and not bordering the sea, Renalute could not produce salt on its own and had to rely almost entirely on imports from Barsto and Magnolia.


    In the meantime, Barsto stopped exporting salt to Renalute, due to the worsening relations between the two countries.


    They imposed economic sanctions. As a result, the price of salt began to rise steeply in Renalute.


    Then, a secret letter was delivered to Renalute from Magnolia. The content of the letter was that Barsto had asked Renalute to stop the export of salt.


    The strong Magnolia then informed the Renarte as follows. If you become a vassal state, I promise you my full support.


    If you refuse, we will stop the export of salt as requested by Barsto.


    As a result, Renalute chose to accept all of Magnolia''s terms.


    As a result, externally, Magnolia and Renalute became allies.


    In reality, however, Renalute became a vassal state of Magnolia due to a secret agreement.


    In Magnolia, only the royal family, dukes, and nobles higher than a frontier count are aware of this secret pact.


    If the secret agreement were to be leaked, even the nobility would not be exempt from the death penalty.


    It is such a state secret.


    Magnolia announced that it would form an alliance with Renalute.


    Magnolia immediately pressured Barsto to resolve the problem, including the issue of the malicious slave hunting.


    Balusto, as expected, decides that it cannot deal with the two nations of Magnolia and Renalute.


    Since then, the slave trade of dark elves has been completely banned in Barsto, and the illegally slaves dark elves have been freed.


    This has greatly improved the friendly relations between Magnolia and Renalute.


    It also prevented criticism from other countries that it was "intervening" in the affair, since it announced itself as an ally to the outside world. Magnolia gained a fisherman''s advantage.


    In addition, Magnolia basically agreed to the same rights of self-government as before for Renalute, which became a vassal state.


    Only the final political authority to make decisions related to the management of the state had to be confirmed and reported to Magnolia.


    As a result, Renalute remained the same in terms of external relations as it had been until now.


    However, the Renalute royal family, which had led the country until now, became Magnolia''s puppet.


    This time, Renalute approached the empire to marry the king''s daughter in the name of bolstering the alliance.


    In reality, she would be offered as a hostage to the Renalute side.


    This was included in the secret agreement. For Magnolia, there was a possibility that it could intervene in the future in the succession to the throne of Renalute if the blood of Renalute''s royal family could be introduced.


    Therefore, Irwin wanted to marry off his second prince, but the dukes, who knew about the secret agreement, opposed the idea.


    If the prince''s wife was to be chosen and then taken in as a side wife, there would be no advantage to having the royal family of Renalute, which had become a vassal state, as the prince''s wife.


    The dukes may have wanted to make their own daughter a member of the royal family, but since it was a valid argument, they could not be ignored.


    However, none of the dukes wanted to marry their own son to the princess of Renalute.


    The emperor could have forced them to marry the sons of any of the dukes, but that would have aroused the opposition of the nobles.


    In addition, it would be dangerous for the future if a child of a bloodline related to Renalute''s right to the throne were to be born among the central nobles.


    If things go badly, a new faction could be formed within the central government.


    "In other words, Rainer, only your son has a compatible Your son is the only suitable marriage partner."


    Irwin deliberately filled the outer moat by explaining once again the relationship between Renalute and the empire.


    He told Rainer of his true intentions after he had closed the escape route.


    As he listened, Rainer''s brow began to furrow and when he finished listening to the emperor, he looked up at the ceiling and let out a deep breath.


    Irwin watched him and drank his tea with a satisfied look on his face.


    He was relieved to know that he could trust his friend Rainer to solve this problem without a hitch.


    ''......, you can have her as your wife."


    , how can that be from the flow of the conversation just now?"


    The unexpected words surprised Irwin, who choked and coughed.


    Reiner spun the words further. He added angrily.


    "You, with Matilda already a full consort, can take the princess of Renalute as your concubine. Why don''t you just watch over her until the time comes? Yes, that''s right. That is the way to go. You will be the object of envy of all the little girl lovers of the world. Good for you. Your Majesty?"


    "¡¡You know what I''m talking about. Besides, Matilda would kill me if I tried to do so."


    "would you still be interested in a young wife?"


    Rainer, you know that if you say too much, I can have you charged with impunity?"


    "Well, then do apply. I understand what you said about the relationship with Renalute and the central nobility. However, I am your friend, but I am also a frontier count who protects the borders of the country. What does it mean to bring up a matter with a nobleman who has an Important role to play, without any consultation and after everything has been settled? There is a saying, "Even close friends have manners. This matter should have been discussed in advance, not as "friends," but as between the emperor and the frontier count. Am I wrong?"


    As a nobleman, Rainer understood everything the emperor meant.


    However, as a parent''s feeling is that he came to talk to his own child after the decision of the marriage that will make him go through a hardship.


    Moreover, he resented the easy way of thinking that he, as Irwin''s friend, would be okay with it.


    Therefore, he bitterly complained to the emperor as a parent, as a friend, and as a nobleman.


    "I agree with ....... The emperor should have discussed this matter with the frontier count''s liner more in depth in advance. I am sorry."


    Indeed, Rainer was right. The duke and the frontier count have different titles and roles, but they are treated as the same.


    The reason being the fact that the duke and the count are not the same in name and role, but the count is treated the same.


    "You should ...... consult him properly in advance next time. You are risking your life to convey a bitter message to His Majesty the Emperor...?"


    '' I will do so."


    Reiner sighed "huh" with a tired look on his face after he spoke.


    Seeing this, Irwin laughed.

 CH 20

    One day, some time after Father and Chris went to present lotion and rinse,


    I received a letter from them.


    I received a letter from them.


    I immediately went to my room, opened the envelope, and read the content of the letter.


    As far as I could tell, the presentation had gone off without a hitch.


    However, I think Chris''s letter contains a lot of complaining about how I had thrown all the work into going to the Imperial Capital.


    There are also a few extreme sentences.


    Count Laurent has been banned.


    The Count, whom I have never met, has been banned without my knowledge.


    Father also complains a lot about Count Laurent, but what does he get up to every time?


    She says, "Empress Matilda is danger. She is dangerous."


    Reading the text alone, it sounds like a sentence of disrespect.


    But I haven''t heard much about Empress Matilda from my father, so I will ask him about it when he comes back.


    The Count Reiner frontier turned away only. He was also defeated


    What do you mean? I don''t understand what is the meaning of "he turned away" and "he was cheated.


    But Chris was looking forward to going to the Imperial Capital when she was here. I wonder what happened to her?


    As I recall, Chris was happy that the Saffron Trading Company, where he was from, said that Chris had "opened up a new business area for the human race.


    But I think there is some kind of black aura "oh ......" emanating from this letter of Chris.


    I don''t think Chris wrote this letter in a normal state of mind.


    At least the Chris I knew was a more intelligent person. At any rate, I stopped thinking about it.


    In the letter from father, he told me that the presentation had been a success.


    Chris had been favored by the Empress.


    The letter from father said that Chris had been accepted by the Empress, that the Christie Trading Company and the Bardia estate had been granted rights to the goods that Chris had presented to the Empress.


    The last part of the letter, "When I return, we will have very important talk . bothered me a little.


    Just as I finished reading the letter, there was a knock at my room door.


    I answered it and Garn came into the room.


    "Ms. Sandra is waiting for you in the training area."


    ¡°How may I help you?¡±


    "Oh, tel her that I''ll be there as soon as I can."


    When he heard my reply, Garun replied, "Yes, ," and left my room.


    I put the letter away, changed into comfortable clothes, and headed for the training grounds.


    "Rid, you''re late "


    She pointed at me with the index finger of her left hand while placing her right hand on her hip, "Bish.


    I told her in my mind, "You can''t point at people.


    "I''m sorry I''m late, Sensei Sandra."


    " I''ll make the training harder for you, so don''t worry about it."


    Why does Sandra Sensei always add a little bit of poison to her words?


    Well, it doesn''t bother me too much.


    The days Sandra lived in the imperial capital.


    And I feel like I have become a little closer to Sandra since she approached me about a medicine to restore magic power.


    Part of me thinks it''s a little fun to be like a sibling.


    I started practicing magic conversion while receiving instructions from Sandra.


    I need to increase the amount of magic power to activate the spells, so I practice every day without fail.


    On days when Sandra is there, she checks to see if I am doing it efficiently.


    If there is a problem, she points it out to me, so I progress very quickly.


    When I finished my training, I asked Sandra to teach me about special magic.


    "It''s a little early." She then moved to a room with a blackboard in the training area and started the lecture.


    ¡°The basic assumption is that attribute magic requires attribute qualities to be activated. The first thing you need to know is that you need to have the right attributes to activate the attribute spells. Everyone has an attribute of some kind. This is the current state of magical science. However, even if a person does not have the attribute, they can still invoke "non-attribute" magic, so anyone can use magic as long as they practice it. Is that okay?"


    Sandra-sensei is wearing glasses.


    She usually don''t.


    But for some reason, I think it looks really good.


    I quickly raised my right hand and asked a question.


    "Sandra, why do you not usually wear glasses?"


    What?¡¡Well, that''s because when Master Rainer took off glasses before, he told me that it was better without them. ...... What do you want me to tell you ......, you are in the middle of a lecture on Magic , right?"


    I give a simple, "Yes," back to her, to


    Sandra inadvertently answered my question with a flippant shove, but her face was red with shame.


    Does Father do this without realizing it?


    She cleared her throat and continued her lecture on magical studies.


    "For attribute magic, attribute qualities were necessary, but for the category called special magic, do you need any special qualities?¡¡Please answer me,. Rid."


    "Ummm, I don''t know."


    I answered honestly.


    I knew about attribute predispositions from game knowledge, but special magic was something I only learned about after arriving in this world.


    So I can only say that I honestly don''t know.


    " Then I''ll give you the answer: you don''t need to be prime or anything."


    "Huh?¡¡Then anyone can use it?"


    "Well, "anyone" is a little different. To be precise, it is possible to use it after training, creating it, or having it getting it from another person ."


    "What?¡¡So anyone can use it?"


    "Well, "anyone" is a little wrong. To be precise, it is possible to use it once you have trained in it, created it, or had it transmitted to you."


    Does that mean I can create magic?¡¡As soon as I heard that, I felt a tremendous surge of excitement.


    I had created my own original attack magic, but the idea of being able to create magic even more unique than that was quite exciting.


    I was told that magic can only be activated by defining an image when it comes to offensive magic.


    "Is the same true for special magic? But special magic requires more specific images and more magic power than offensive magic. The reverse is also true."


    "Attack magic can be activated through the conversion of magical power and the building of an image. Does that mean that special magic requires conversion of magic power, the amount of magic power, and the establishment of a clear image?''


    "That is correct. As I thought, your comprehension is excellent."


    Oh, in other words, as long as you have the right amount of magic power, you can create as many original magic as you want?


    But I don''t know the amount of magic power required.


    First of all, it might be better to create magic to measure the amount of magic power or to make tools.


    "Now, , I would like to talk about the transmission of special magic. As for the transmission of magic, the information for casting magic is literally conveyed to a designated person, and the person to whom the information is conveyed can activate the magic with relative ease."


    "Huh?" I sounded a bit dumb.


    I''m sure Sensei Sandra is right, but teaching is not too strong.


    In other words, if I create magic and tell people how to use it, anyone should be able to use powerful magic.


    Perhaps realizing what I was thinking, Sandra Sensei resumed her lecture.


    ¡°Of course, transmission is not a cure-all. First of all, the person who is transmitting the magic needs to have a considerable amount of magical power. The person to whom the magic is transmitted also needs a certain amount of magic power to activate it, so even if the magic is transmitted, if there is not enough magic power, it will not be properly transmitted and will not be able to be activated. Also, only the creator of the magic can transmit it.¡±


    "So you are saying that I can create magic and transmit it , but person cannot transmit it to anyone else?"


    "That is correct. The magic that I performed on your first training was created by me, so it is possible for me to pass it on to you ".


    I see, but is it only special magic that can be transmitted? It seems to me that attack magic can also be passed on as long as one has the attribute qualities.


    The range of magic that can be created with special magic is not known exactly how far it can go and how far it cannot be done. Therefore, I will check whether special magic is possible or not while using magic power.


    "Is that clear ?" Sandra seemed to have finished explaining, and she "clicked" her glasses with her right index finger and turned her smug face toward me .


    , "I have a question ," and quickly raised my right hand, Sandra Sensei seemed to enjoy it, " Please, Rid."


    ¡°I understand that it''s possible to transmit special magic, but from what you''ve just said, I''m assuming that person can also transmit attribute magic?"


    ¡°You are right. As you say, it is possible to transmit attribute magic as well. However, the person to whom the magic is transmitted must have an adequate amount of magical power, in other words, must be well-trained. And the person doing the teaching consumes a lot of magic power for each teaching, so the efficiency is not so good. If I were to teach special magic to you , I would probably be exhausted and not be able to do it again.¡±


    The fact that Sandra, who cannot even catch her breath no matter how much magic she releases, falls asleep with her magic power empty may be correct to say that "a certain amount of magic power is used up all of the magic power retained for transmission rather than requiring a certain amount of magic power.


    "That concludes my explanation of special magic, but do you have any other questions?"


    She looked very happy and smiled when she saw me pondering over her explanation.


    According to her, there are not many people who are this enthusiastic about magic, and she loves me like an apprentice.


    In many ways.


    " Thank you very much."


    I thanked Sandra and bowed to her.


    She warned me, "A son of a nobleman shouldn''t bow so easily."


    But she had a happy smile on her face.


    "Sandra, I''d like to change the subject a little, but what do you think of the magic restorative?"


    I put together the materials I had used for the class and began to talk.


    The other day, when I entrusted the moonlight grass with Sandra, she asked me to prepare a laboratory, but I remembered that she had said, "For now, I''ll do what I can in the current situation."


    I¡±''ve done as much research as I can right now, and I''ve confirmed the restorative effect of the magical power in the moonlight grass. Now I just need to figure out how to extract and concentrate the ingredients, but that''s going to be difficult without the right equipment and tools.¡±


    "I see. By the way, what form will the finished product take? There are drinks, powders, and pills."


    Will it be like a so-called nutritional drink or like a supplement?


    However, when I tried raw moonlight grass, I felt like my magic power was restored, but the taste was so bitter so I never want to eat it again.


    Because of that impression, I asked her if she personally disliked the drink, but Sandra had a "huh" look on her face at my words.


    , "I forgot to mention ...... that if you want to reduce the rate of progression of -your mother illness, the quickest way might be to make a pill or powder for the time being. I''m sorry, my mind was only on enhancing her recovery."


    Sandra apologized and bowed her head to me.


    I was also upset by that.


    "I didn''t mean it that way, so don''t worry about it. So, please raise your head, okay? "


    She looked up at me, her eyes blazing and her face full of motivation.


    As soon as I said that, she ran out and went out at a great speed.


    I''ll get right on it and have a prototype ready .


    "Huh . What about the lecture "


    I was thinking about this as I watched Sandra''s back as she disappeared from sight

 CH 21

    he Bardia territory is a "frontier" territory that is ruled by a territory adjacent to another country, and because of its distance from the imperial capital, it is allowed some authority to make decisions.


    I am Rid Bardia, the son of the Count of the Frontier, who rules the frontier.


    A certain little devil always comes to me in the morning.


    "Brother , it''s morning!"


    "Ugh!"


    "Oh, good morning, Mel. ......."


    "Good morning, , brother "


    Mel, Meldy Bardia.


    She''s my little sister.


    But she is a devil in the morning.


    She seems to enjoy waking me up in the morning, and from a certain time, she always comes to wake me up.


    But for some reason, she always likes to jump on me when I''m asleep in bed and wake me up.


    It is like a "body press" as I remember from my previous life.


    It is a secret that I get a little scared of morning coming every day because she can''t seem to stop waking me up this way.


    I was like, "Mwah, Mel is waking me up and it''s hellish ."


    She was so cute and angry at that time.


    Danae, the maid accompanying Mel, was also melting at the sight of her .


    But from Mel''s point of view, she was really angry and didn''t speak to me that day.


    When I waited for her the next day as well, she seriously cried a lot.


    Garn, the butler, came to see what was going on, and the maids looked at me suspiciously.


    Danae looked at me with pity and sympathy.


    From that day on, I was prepared to accept Mel''s "body press".


    My father did not say anything about this act of Mel''s, as she is a four year old child.


    So Garn and Danae just smile and watch the scene.


    Have they not forgotten about me?


    There was a saying that cuteness is 100 times more than hate, and I think that really expresses the essence of what I feel toward children.


    Well, Mel is so cute that I will forgive anything.


    When I wake up in the morning, it is time for breakfast.


    My mother, Nanalee, is ill and cannot leave her room.


    Father is currently in the capital, so it''s just me and Mel eating.


    Garn, the butler, and Danae, the maid.


    We have breakfast in the presence of Garn, the butler, and Danae, the maid, and a few others. servants


    When Father is present, Garun occasionally talks to him in his ear.


    But basically, the family has come to enjoy the meal together.


    The basic meal consists of salad, bread, and soup.


    Memories from my previous life make me want to eat rice and miso soup, but since I don''t have any, I''ve given up on that for now.


    For now.


    The basic etiquette is to make as little noise as possible while eating.


    I have a good reputation for eating very nicely, perhaps because I have memories of my previous life, and people around me eat very nicely, in spite of their age.


    Mel is suitable for her age, but even so, she is a child of nobility and eats so nicely that even from my point of view it is hard to believe that she is a four-year-old child.


    Even so, there are still times when she makes mistakes or has difficulty eating, so Danae, who is standing by, occasionally helps her by showing her how to handle the dishes.


    ''See you later, Brother !"


    After finishing breakfast, Mel goes back to her room and starts studying.


    This is what is called "gifted education."


    No matter how cute Mel is, she is still a child of the nobility.


    She has a lot of things to do for her future, such as study, etiquette, language, dancing, and so on.


    However, at four years old, she is probably at the age where she wants to have fun.


    Sometimes she skips class, which is also adorable.


    I think that waking me up every morning is one of the few times I can have skin-to-skin contact with Mel.


    Whenever I leave Mel, I always go to my mother''s room to check on her.


    I knock on her door and wait for her to answer before entering.


    "Good morning, Mother. ."


    ''Rid, good morning. I''m so relieved to see you looking so well today."


    I greet her and sit down on the chair next to her bed.


    It wasn''t there before, but Garn and the maids prepared it for me since I come here often.


    Of course, there is one for Mel, too.


    Mother is always reading a book on the bed with only her upper body upright.


    She used to be asleep when I went to her room and would wake up after I arrived, but recently she has been doing that because I come every morning, I think.


    My mother, Nanalee Bardia, suffers from "magic depletion," which is an illness that is incurable in this world.


    However, only a few people in the mansion know about it.


    I wonder if my mother knows that she is suffering from "magic power depletion."


    I can''t ask her, but I have the feeling that she senses her own demise by looking at the sad, distant look in her eyes that she sometimes gives me.


    Since Mother cannot leave her room, I tell her what happened yesterday and how the morning went.


    When I tell her about Mel coming to wake me up every morning with a "body press," she laughs happily and says, "Well, I used to do that to my family when I was little.


    I have memories of my past life, but I also have memories of Rid Bardia.


    I feel that I have a personality that was probably created by mixing the memories of my previous life with the memories of original Rid Bardia.


    I try not to think too much about it.


    Rid has a strong memory of his mother, Nanalee, when she was in good health.


    After mother Nanalee fell ill, " Rid''s mind went wild, and he was hitting out at his sister, maids, butlers, and various other people.


    In his mind, why did his mother let this happen to him?


    What had he done wrong?


    Why did his own mother get sick and not the parents of other children?


    These and other very painful and complicated feelings came to his mind.


    I feel that " Rid"''s strong will to absolutely save his mother comes from his own very strong feelings.


    "...... RId?¡¡Are you okay, you look very hard."


    Oh, I''m sorry. I was thinking about the martial arts class I''''m going to give later on.


    "I''m sorry.¡¡Well, that''s good, but don''t push yourself too hard, okay?"


    Yes, Mother."


    After talking with Mother for a while, the time for martial arts class was approaching.


    I had to leave now, considering my transportation.


    I quickly got up from my chair and bowed to her.


    , "Well, I''m off to my martial arts class."


    "Take care not to get hurt. Also, give my best wishes to Mel."


    I replied cheerfully to my mother, "Of course, I will tell her ," and left the room.


    The sound of wood crashing against wood and the sound of "kan ministry, kon ministry" could be heard echoing from the training hall.


    "Master Rid, you are improving a lot recently ."


    Rubens'' teachings are good ."


    Martial arts training is done one-on-one between me and Rubens.


    The first thing we do is radio gymnastics and then running.


    Incidentally, I told Rubens that radio gymnastics did not exist in this world, but that it was the first thing we did when exercising to prevent any injury.


    He seemed skeptical at first, but after a few times , he said, "This is good. Can I incorporate it into the Order?" He asked.


    ''Hmmm, no, not really. But it''s a secret I taught you. You can pretend that


    you thought of it."


    A few days later, there was a lot of talk in the house that the knights started to move strangely before training.


    After all, there are more than a hundred knights stationed in the area.


    Since such a large number of people perform radio gymnastics in a single, unrestrained movement, the movements are quite spectacular when viewed from the upper floor windows of the mansion.


    Seeing this, I named it "synchronized radio gymnastics" in my mind.


    I could see that the members of the group who could not get the movements right were given a notice by their superiors.


    At that moment, I turned pale and shuddered, saying, "This is not the radio calisthenics I know.


    Radio gymnastics is good not only for preventing injuries, but also for training the troops to do the same movements. The head of the knighthood praised me for thinking of this ."


    Rubens reported back to me like a friendly doggy, .


    If I had a tail, I would definitely be flipping it.


    "Oh, the ''synchronized radio gymnastics. Isn''t that spectacular?"


    "What is it? Synchronized Radio Gymnastics?"


    Hearing the name I gave it, Rubens tilted his face a little askew, "Kuhn? I think I hear him say, "Kuhn?


    "Synchronized means in sync,. I''m not the kind of person who does radio gymnastics when I get to that point. That''s why I call it ''synchronized radio gymnastics."


    "I''ll take that."


    "What?"


    Rubens ran away without listening to my reply.


    After that, word spread around the mansion that the knights'' moves were a completely new injury-prevention synchronization training exercise called "synchronized radio gymnastics."


    After a while, some maids became fans, saying, "The Knights doing synchronized radio exercises are so cool, aren''t they?


    In addition, from time to time, I started to hear voices in the mansion.


    Whenever I saw them, I muttered to myself, "This is not the radio gymnastics I know.


    Incidentally, Rubens is a promising young man in the knighthood.


    His age is also close to mine in the Order, so I can say that he was selected in an unusual way.


    Because he is such a young man, I feel that he has the potential to surpass Rid, who has a high spec in terms of athleticism and physical movement.


    That is why he was the first to realize the importance of the preparatory exercises before exercise through radio gymnastics, but I did not expect it to be on such a large scale.


    Maybe radio gymnastics was actually amazing.


    I was like, "You can''t think about things during training, ."


    "Oh, !"


    A strong, dry sound, different from the one I had heard before, echoed through the hall.


    Just as I was thinking of the radio gymnastics incident, Rubens blew my wooden sword out of my hand.


    I fell on my buttocks with the force of the blow.


    Both of my hands were very numb and shaky.


    "I''m sorry, I let my guard down a little."


    "I was so sorry, I was a little careless. In a real battle, it can lead to death."


    I thought to myself, "Real combat... As long as I am on the frontier, I must always be prepared for invasion by a neighboring country.


    I wonder if one day I will go to the actual battle.


    "Well, in your case, I''m sure you will have to train in a dungeon before the actual battle."


    "Is there a dungeon?"


    The game " Tokirella! had dungeons for collecting materials, character development, and high difficulty dungeons with hidden bosses.


    So I thought there must be dungeons in this world, too.¡¡I had thought that there might be dungeons in this world, but I didn''t think that Rubens would have information about them.


    , "Yes, dungeons are subject to capture . When they occur, the Knights will go


    capture them immediately.


    "What do you mean by capture ?"


    According to Rubens, the dungeons that exist in this world are considered to be a type of living creature or something similar.


    Dungeons are cores deep underground that generate a great deal of magical power over the months and years.


    When a certain amount of magical power is generated, an entrance/exit is created above ground.


    Then, based on the magical power stored over the months, "creatures filled with magical power," or monsters, are created in the dungeon.


    In addition, they also create gold, silver, and treasures that are favored by the human race.


    Then, the monsters are made to kill the humans who enter the dungeon in search of the gold and silver treasures and use them as food for themselves.


    If left unchecked, this can lead to accidents, and when the dungeon overflows with magical power, monsters are spawned in large numbers and search for prey in the outside world.


    Since the strength of the monsters created changes in proportion to the magical power stored in the core, the monsters that emerge from the outside world are often strong, and many people are in danger of losing their lives.


    In order to exterminate them, you must dive to the deepest part of the dungeon and destroy the core.


    Once the core is destroyed, the dungeon will never arise again.


    However, if the core is destroyed at the deepest level, the dungeon will collapse and the remaining people inside will be buried alive.


    Therefore, if the core is difficult to destroy, it is best to weaken it as much as possible by damaging it.


    The damaged core will then dive deep into the earth and store up magic power again.


    The details of the conditions under which cores are generated are not known.


    Therefore, in the territory, the Knights regularly patrol the places where dungeons have occurred in the past.


    The rest of the time, they are checking for the occurrence of dungeons in various places.


    As for the method of extermination of dungeons, it varies from country to country and territory to territory.


    Using a knighthood. They use knights, ask the Adventurers Guild for help, and so on.


    ''Dungeons are like ant nests."


    "That''s right. I think that''s a good compare ."


    When I heard the description of a dungeon, I thought of an "ant''s nest," as I said.


    The core is the queen ant and the demons are the worker ants.


    In the future, I would like to find an efficient way to find the dungeon.


    Perhaps I should also look for a way to safely destroy the core.


    "By the way, what is the Adventurers'' Guild?"


    "The Adventurers'' Guild is, to put it plainly, a jack-of-all-trades."


    (I knew it was something like that.) "Well, since we''re at this point, let''s get into a little more detail.


    Rubens explained about the Adventurers'' Guild to me, as if to say, "Oh, my ".


    I had been fascinated by the term "Adventurers'' Guild" since I remembered it from my previous life.


    There are two types of adventurers'' guilds: state-run guilds and private guilds.


    The Adventurers'' Guild of Magnolia is a state-run guild, with its headquarters in the capital and branches in the towns of each territory.


    The structure of the guild is that it solicits a variety of requests from within the territory, and freelance adventurers are assigned to handle them.


    The requests are ranked according to their level of difficulty, and the higher the difficulty, the higher the reward.


    The Adventurers'' Guild deducts a fee from both the client and the recipient.


    Basically, many guilds operate on this fee business.


    In the case of Magnolia, there is a voluntary compensation system for clients.


    If you are injured as a result of a request, the Adventurers'' Guild will pay a portion of your medical expenses.


    In order to receive compensation, 10% of the expected compensation amount must be paid to the guild in advance as a commission.


    The reason for paying in advance is in case the client dead or runs away.


    The basic structure of private guilds in other countries is the same, but the amount of commission varies from country to country, so be careful when using a guild, as it can be painful if you do not do your homework.


    When you register with an adventurer''s guild, they will create a guild card for you.


    Some people register for the guild card because it also serves as an ID card.


    Guilds in other countries do not share information with each other, so it is necessary to register with a guild in each country.


    However, guild certificates are generally issued in consideration of achievements in other countries, so ranks can be maintained.


    The Bardia territory also has an adventurers'' guild, but because of the existence of knightly orders, there are few requests for hunting and extermination.


    However, there are many requests for items and materials, so it is said that there are many adventurers who want to live a leisurely life.


    "It''s a long story, but is this how it is?"


    "Hmmm, from what I''ve heard, it sounds like adventurers have a lot of pull with the guilds, but do they make a lot of money?"


    "I heard that if you are competent and can go to the dungeon, it''s pretty good. In some places, they calculate the damage to the core so that they can always capture some dungeons. In Magnolia, they don''t seem to do that because it''s too risky."


    I see. Considering the risk, I might as well register as an adventurer eventually and raise my rank.


    With these thoughts in mind, my training with Rubens ended without a hitch.


    " Master Rid, thank you for your hard work. You are getting better and better, so I am looking forward to your future."


    T"hank you. Make sure you''re properly married to Deanna by the time that future approaches."


    "I told you not to talk about it."


    Rubens has a loved one named Deanna.


    The last time I made fun of Rubens for this, She found out and got angry with me, and that''s why I can''t say this.


    The two of them like each other, but they are just typical "childhood friend couple " that are spinning out of control.


    ''Generally, I wonder why they are so insecure! Definitely, Deanna has a crush on


    you, right?"


    "Of course not."


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m not good at getting up in the morning, so Deanna always comes to wake me up. But then she always says, "Don''t expect me to wake you up forever. I''ll get married someday." ......


    "......"


    "And also during lunch time, she makes me lunch, but even then she tells me, "This is just practice for when I have a husband someday, so it''s not for you."


    ......


    "I like her , just as Master Rid says. I became a knight because I promised her as a child that I would become a knight who could definitely protect her ".


    ......


    "I sometimes have dinner with her parents, and they tell me to get married as soon as possible. But Deanna tells me, "Rubens is just a friend, and I just cooking too much dinner for dinner ."


    [......]"


    There''s no way she likes me.


    ......


    What am I hearing?


    Is he in love with her?


    Is Rubens a fool?


    I pity Deanna now.


    No. Is there a problem with Deanna, who has done this with no understanding of Rubens'' character?


    I''m too shocked and confused by what Rubens said.


    ''...... Rubens and Deanna, is there some kind of promise that you two have as childrens ?


    I''m sure there is. I promised her that I would become a knight to protect her .


    Is it a childhood friend''s curse or something?


    I feel like I''ve stepped on a landmine.


    "That''s exactly why you should go on a date with Deanna and confess your feelings to her. Absolutely, okay?"


    "Why would you decide such a thing, master Rid?"


    Rubens has tears in his eyes.


    He is also quite good-looking, so the maids might be pleased to see him.


    But looking at him, it was getting ridiculous why I should be bothered by all this.


    At that moment, I just said out loud what I was thinking.


    "I feel sorry for Deanna. You should tell her how you feel about her ."


    "...... Eh?"


    "I''m sure you know Deanna best, don''t you Rubens? Then think about the true meaning of her words."


    "......"


    I mean, do you have to think so much about the ?


    ''Hah~ ...... if you have something on your mind, why don''t you go on a date and properly express your feelings in front of her ?''


    "...... Okay."


    If he don''t confess , I''m going to hate Rubens.


    I was so tired that I had to move on to the next class.


    After martial arts, I had various classes today, including manners, history, arithmetic, and dance.


    When all of them were over, it was time for dinner.


    I try to eat dinner with Mel as many times as possible.


    When I eat dinner with Mel, we usually talk about what happened during the day .


    However, I refrained from talking about Rubens. I felt tired just talking about it.


    After dinner, I go to the study to do homework and research.


    Sometimes Mel asks me to read her a picture book before she goes to bed.


    At that time, I read a picture book to Mel.


    By the way, in this world, people usually take a bath by wiping their bodies with a towel soaked in hot water.


    Of course, if to spend some money, I can prepare a bath, but for now, we have given up and are patient.


    This is something I would like to di in the future.


    And so the day comes to an end.


    Father and Chris will be back soon, so I will be busy again.


    With this thought in mind, I fell asleep.


    By the way, I heard that Rubens confessed his feelings to Deanna later that day, and they ended up dating " without incident.


    ......Marry him !

 CH 22

    "Hmmm, I don''t know what to do ......"


    I spent the day in a hidden place in the back of the mansion, trying to figure out what to do.


    What I was thinking about was " converting magic power into a numerical value".


    It is what would be the "MP volume" in the game.


    I had always felt in Sandra''s lessons that "magical power volume" was a vague term, but I couldn''t help but be concerned about it.


    Besides, if I were to administer a new drug to my mother, I would have to persuade my father to do so.


    I think Sandra helps me convince him.


    But I need one more push.


    As I was pondering, "Rumble ......," thunder clouds were beginning to cover the sky.


    Just as I thought, "It looks like it''s going to rain, I should go back to the house," a heavy rain started pouring down.


    It was so sudden that I couldn''t get into the house in time and got soaked.


    When I returned to the mansion, the maids rolled their eyes when they saw my soaking wet figure.


    I was soaking wet.


    "Oh, Master Rid, you''ll catch a cold in that state,away. I''ll bring you some towels right away, and I''ll have a bath ready for you as soon as possible."


    The maids in the house were running around.


    While I was wiping myself with a towel, the bath seemed to be ready, and I was led to it immediately.


    I was so impressed and soaked in the hot water for the first time in a long time.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve had a bath," I thought to myself as I soaked in the hot water.


    In this world, baths are expensive, so I''ve been avoiding it , but it''s still nice.


    Soaking in the bath, I warmed my cold, rain-soaked body.


    ''Even so, it''s an amazing , isn''t it?"


    This time, the bath was installed in my room.


    I usually can only wipe myself with a towel, so we don''t have a bathtub in mansion to begin with.


    So, when one take a bath, he bring a bathtub that can be lifted and moved to my room.


    Of course, they also put something like a mat in the bathtub to prevent the bottom from getting dirty.


    I wonder how much hot water they used for this bathtub.


    I scooped the hot water in the bath with both hands and washed my face.


    Come to think of it, the standard of numbers in this world is the same as in the previous life.


    I don''t know about other countries, but the unit of length in all of Magnolia is unified.


    It is the "meter," a unit that was familiar to me in my previous lives. And for the volume of water, it is the "liter."


    It''s strange, but it''s no use thinking about it too deeply," he said, when a flash of inspiration came to him.


    I thought to myself, "Well, this might work."


    I got out of the bath, wiped myself off, and quickly changed my clothes.


    Then I hurriedly asked the maid where Garn was and left .


    "Master Rid is Master Rainer''s son, the heir to Bardia. He may have the knowledge of an adult, but his body is six years old. Please take care of yourself a little more. Is that clear?"


    "...... Yes. I''m sorry."


    Garn Looked at me and said, "I heard. I heard you got soaked in the rain," he lectured me about that .


    He was a skillfull in that .


    "I''m sorry., but I need to ask you something ".


    "I see. Well, first of all, please do me a favor."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "Shut up and listen to the my complaint."


    ......


    That''s how I''m listening to Garn''s rant now.


    But I need Garn''s help to test what I have sparked in the bath.


    So I am not afraid of the rant . While I was thinking about that, he stopped his rant and looked at me "staring" at me with a doubtful look and squinted his eyes.


    ''Nah"


    ''Master Rid, you didn''t hear what I said, did you? Then let''s start again from the beginning: ......""


    Then Garn''s rant continued for a while.


    By the time it was over, I vowed never get soaking wet again.


    As soon as rant was over, I asked him for one favor.


    I asked him for a bucket that would hold only one liter of water.


    He looked at me strangely, not understanding what i wanted but soon his expression returned.


    "I understood. I believe there is a bucket in the mansion, so please wait in your room for a while."


    ?Thank you very much. Then, I will wait quietly in my room.¡±


    At the word " be quiet," Garn said, "Did I get through a little?" He then left to get the bucket ready.


    I waited in my room reading a book until He came.


    After a while, butler brought me a bucket with a liter of water in it.


    "Thank you very much. "He bowed his head and left the room.


    "All right, let''s do this."


    I got myself motivated up and went outside, the rain had stopped.


    Of course, I needed a place where I could take shelter from the rain if it started to drop .


    I put the bucket down at my feet, and then I perform a magical transformation to cast the magic.


    That magic just produces water.


    To use water spells , I need to have the water attribute, but since i have all the attributes, that''s not a problem.


    When the bucket fills up with the water created by the magic, I recalls the sensation of the magical power i have produced by the magic up to that point.


    I dumps the bucket of water to do the same thing again.


    And next, I cast the magic again in the same way, but this time I said a spell name to make it clearer.


    The name is 1 liter.


    After that, I practiced it many times and finally completed the "spell "that produces only 1 liter of water.


    It sounds simple when you just say it in words, but it is surprisingly difficult to create a specific amount of water in a precise manner.


    It is no good if it is too little.


    It is necessary to make it so that no matter how many times I try, it will always be exactly the right amount.


    Although it does not exist in this world, i turn on the faucet and let out water from the tap.


    I turn off the tap so that the water comes out exactly one liter at a time.


    As you can see, it is very difficult to get it just right on the first try.


    "Okay, One liter of water magic is completed. Next, I will perform 10 one-liter shots."


    I perform the newly completed water spell 10 times.


    Then I try to get a sense of how much the magic power inside me has been used .


    Then, I use the water magic spell again 10 times and try to get a sense of it again.


    I repeats the same thing over and over again. And he repeated it until I was out of magic power.


    I used a lot of magic power. But I''m getting a feel for how much magic I''m using.


    I proceeded to the next stage .


    I quantify the sensation I have grasped so far.


    In other words, I assume that one liter of water magic is "1" in terms of magical power.


    I do this 10 times at a time, so I assume that the amount of magic power that has decreased is "10."


    Then, recall the sensation when it decreased.


    By the way, the number of times I have activated the water spell method since I completed it is 980 times.


    In other words, according to this calculation method, my magical power should be more than 980.


    I did it many times, but the amount of magic power that decreased sensibly was the same.


    In other words, the amount of magic power used for each spell is fixed, and there is some kind of law.


    I further sharpened my senses and began to create "special magic.


    Spell name: "Measuring Magic Power"


    Effect: Quantifies the amount of magic power in oneself and others within a specific range of vision.


    That''s pretty simple, but it''s work like this, right?


    Now I have to visualize the number of times i have used spell and the feeling of the magic power decreasing.


    Then, casting .


    "Measuring Magic Power."


    ...... Just when I thought nothing happen, something like a voice echoes in my head and announces the numerical value.


    (:magic power value 80)


    ,I heard something in my head. ...... it''s said magic power numerical value 80, didn''t it ? Let''s do it again, the magical power measurement ."


    (Self: magic number 60)


    I heard it right again. I guess I succeeded. I''ll give it a try.


    But measuring magic power uses 20 at a time? Each time it is activated, it consumes magic power equivalent to 20 liters of water.


    I''m not sure if it''s too little or too much. I wanted to try various things, but my physical state was at its limit.


    My magic value is low and I''m at my limit. .

 CH 23

    ?May I ask you one more time ......?"


    Sandra looked at me with a suspicious expression.


    Today was the day Sandra was visiting, so I told her that I wanted to talk to her in a private room with a blackboard near the training grounds.


    I explained to her about the magic measurements I had created the other day, but she didn''t seem to get the point.


    "I told her that I had created a special magic called "magic measurement" because I wanted to find out the magic value used at the time of casting a magic spell.¡¡Do you understand?"


    "Thinking is way out of the ordinary. ......"


    She shakes her head as she puts her hand on her forehead.


    She even began to take deep breaths, perhaps to compose herself.


    ¡°I don''t know, but I understand. Rid, this magic that can measure magic values, how did you come up with the creation of it?"


    ¡°That''s it. ......."


    I explained to Sandra the process leading up to the creation of "magic measurement."


    Taking a hint from the measurement of water, I developed a magic that produces a fixed quantity of water.


    I created a hypothesis based on the magical power values from casting that spell, and the result was the image that I created.


    Of course, there is room for improvement, but as it stands, I think this will be a good confirmation of whether or not the new medicine will be effective against magic exhaustion.


    Sandra listened to my explanation, wrinkling her brow the whole time.


    When she finished listening, she covered her face with her hands.


    ¡°Rid is a genius," she said. "I had never thought of such an idea. and , you also have the water attribute, don''t you?''


    "I was thinking that I could do something like that. and I did."


    "...... is not that easy to do.¡±


    The fact that I have the qualities of all attributes is still a secret.


    ''Phew, look here, . Rid. If it gets out that you can use magic measurement, you''ll probably be taken to the capital. If it spreads that you can use magic measurement.


    I don''t like that, ....... But how could it go that far?¡¡I myself was surprised when it came to me, but anyone can do it once they realize it, right?"


    The actual process is so simple that a person with water attribute qualities could probably have done it.


    I was a little curious as to why she was so worry .


    ''"Huh,...... -your common senses are a little off,...... Well, I may be a little responsible for that. I understand. Let me explain about ordinary people a bit "


    "ordinary people...... don''t talk like in general. ......"


    Sandra let out another sigh as soon as she said this .


    It''s a little rude to tell this face to face .


    She suddenly pulled a case out of her pocket, put on the glasses in it, went into teacher mode, and began to explain.


    "First of all, let''s call ordinary people commoners. First , there are very few commoners who can convert magic power. In other words, it is safe to assume that there are very few commoners who can use magic."


    "What?¡¡But in the first magic lesson , you said that everyone has magical power, so it is possible for anyone to use it if they train themselves, right?"


    "Yes, I did. But that''s only if you practice. In the first place, only adventurers, knights, wizards and those who are familiar with combat can know about the knowledge of magical power transformation . Therefore, there are not many commoners who can use magic. If there are, it is difficult unless the parents have knowledge and teach it to their children."


    What a surprise! This is a fantasy world, and yet there is not much magic used by the general public.


    But if magic is accepted as a common thing , but people know that it requires tedious training to use it, maybe not many people will try to use it.


    People searching the easy way and don''t want to do anything tiresome .


    In my my previous life, I did muscle training or something like this , but I stopped on the next day .


    "I kind of get it, but someone like. you , who studies magic, can indeed convert magic power, , right ¡¡I''m sure there are plenty of people who can use this knowledge and magic conversion, no?"


    ¡°I may have given you the wrong idea because I am your teacher, Rid. It is true that the ability to transform magic is the minimum requirement for studying magic. However, a person who can convert and manipulate magic power as advanced as you, Rid, must be either a genius or a hard worker with several tens of years of training.¡±


    I gradually began to understand what Sandra was saying.


    In other words, magic is not that common in this world.


    Therefore, only adventurers, military, research, fighters , and other similar people are capable to use magic.


    "Even magic researchers are not required to have that level of skill in magic conversion and manipulation. The magic I first showed you. It is enough to be able to use basic level of magic."


    "I see."


    ¡°I am sorry to say, but even I cannot create a spell that can accurately generate one liter of water. I don''t even have the water attribute. Besides, only a genius and a diligent person like you could have such a solid amount of magic power and a clear image of the amount of magic power used.¡±


    Hmmm.


    Rid is also higher spec than I expected in terms of magic.


    But I certainly haven''t seen anyone using magic in the mansion as Sandra said.


    So everyone was not "not using" but "unable to use".


    "I thought you had talent to begin with, but I didn''t expect it to be this great. I feel that you are an ''prodigy'' because of your talent, which you have honed through hard work, and your ability to think outside of the borden of world''s common sense . ¡¡Do you understand now?"


    ¡°.....I don''t know if I am an " unordinary prodigy" or not, but I think I understand that magic is not used much in daily life. Do you understand now?"


    "......Whether I''m an ''unordinary prodigy'' or not, I think I know that magic is not used much in daily life....... But then, what about you, teacher Sandra?¡¡ You can convert and manipulate magic better than I can.¡¡I''m not the only one who is special, am I?"


    If I am an unordinary ''prodigy,'' the . Sandra should be treated as such as well .


    If that''s the case, then I will be invited to the Imperial City and ...... at the moment I thought that, I suddenly realized something terrible.


    The blood quickly drained from my face.


    I looked fearfully at Sandra''s face and saw that she was smiling brightly.


    But her eyes are not smiling, and I can''t help but look away from the odd smile.


    "...... Yes, that''s right. I was selected for the position of head of the lab in the Imperial capital.¡±


    Sandra slowly approached me and put her face close to my ear, then quietly muttered in a very cold voice.


    I felt a shiver run down my spine.


    She looked at my pale face, smiled, and continued her speech in a playful manner.


    I was quickly crushed by scorn and trickery. In fact, I was invited to the capital as a genius.


    Sandra Sensei said. She put her right fist on her head, winked, tilted her head a little, and stuck out her tongue in a cute little perk


    At that moment, I think I understood something suddenly.


    ''...... you knew I was going to ''break the mold'' sooner or later, didn''t you, Sensei Sandra ......?"


    ¡°To be honest, I thought it would be a little longer, no, not quite yet. If you continue to hone your talents, you will achieve great things. When I thought that, I was enjoying the growth of Ri, and I was having a lot of fun. I was going to stay by your side and watch over you, not as a research subject ....."


    She were just about to say "research subject" right now, weren''t she?


    Well, never mind. Maybe Sandra-sensei thought I was a gem and taught me a lot of things carefully from the begging .


    Looking at her face, I could see she was smiling and enjoying that chat .


    It''s all right,. In this world, the stakes are high, but no one can beat the odds.


    As Sandra speaks, she holds the index finger of her right hand in a high, upward pointing pose.


    For some reason, I think I see a spiraling spiral on her back.


    I think it''s just my imagination.


    ''Huh. ...... I don''t think you need to bother going out of your way to push past common sense, but be careful about leaking information when you will be creating spells from now on.''


    ''Yes,If the information spreads too widely, even lord Rainer-may not be able to handle it."


    To summarize what we talked tabout.


    I''ve heard that I have the ability to be treated as an prodigy.


    I am very troubled by that title .


    I''m very reluctant to do so, but if that ability is discovered, I''m likely to get into some kind of trouble even at this point in my life.


    If that potential is discovered, it is likely to cause some kind of trouble even at this point in time.


    "Yes, I understand ".


    Sandra smiled when she saw that I was able to recognize that I had done something out of common sense .


    But since Sandra knew this was going to happen, she could have told me earlier, I thought, but decided not to tell her.


    She would probably say, ''Because it''s funny that way ."


    ''Rid, that''s right, because it more interesting.":


    She is scary person .


    ''Hmmm, you is very easy to understand, isn''t you ?''


    Sandra smiles and reads my mind.


    I shaken at the sight of her.

 CH 24

    Sandra gave me a warning to be careful about the usage of the magic measurement, especially about information leaks, but she immediately understood its usefulness.


    Then, the two of us immediately set to work making powders and pills for magic restorative potions.


    "We still only have the moonlight grass, so we can''t aim for a synergistic effect. For the time being, we eat the moonlight herb raw. Dried and powdered. Boil it and eat it. Let''s try each of these in turn to find the most effective method."


    "I understand ....... Let''s try it."


    Moonlight grass has a strong taste and is not something that can be eaten normally.


    However, I was determined to do it for my mother''s sake, so I set to work on the test.


    The results of that day''s experiment were as follows


    Eating raw moonlight grass: Effect of restoring magic power = 20


    (Eating it raw is too strong and harsh. But it'' s possible if one tries hard enough. I definitely don''t need a second bowl.)


    Boil and eat. Effect of recovering magic power = +10-30


    (Impossible, . The smell of the boiled grass is the worst part of the experience. Also, one has to drink the liquid in which the nutrients of the grass are dissolved. If the juice is not drank up, the result will be less effective.)


    Dried and powdered. Effect of restoring magic power = 50


    (It was the easiest to drink and most effective. The powder is fine if to drink it all at once with water. But when it spreads in the mouth, it might be harder than eating it raw. It might have something to do with the way Sandra drinks it, so that drink it right away and roll it around in mouth. you must have been blue when she told me.)


    ''Yes, for now, it seems that if I make it into a powder and then into a pill, even


    your mother will be fine. Thanks for your help. Rid."


    "...... Sandra-sensei, I won''t forget your kindness and resentment for this. ......"


    Sandra had a twinkle in her eye every time I took the pills.


    , "how does it taste?¡¡¡¡I put my love into it, remember? And he was having so much fun being so silly.


    I, on the other hand, was so pale with disgust at the taste that I could not react to it.


    If it were to be made into a drink or something with this flavor, it would not help me because it would reduce my strength and motivation at the same time as it restored my magic power.


    I would definitely instruct, or rather order, them to focus on the taste.


    I promised myself to do so.


    "Oh, if you insist like that, I won''t tell you.¡±


    "What is it that you won''t tell me? ...."


    In the end, Sandra didn''t tell me anything.


    She smiled quite happily, saying, " You will find out today or tomorrow, anyway."


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    But I didn''t have the energy to say anything .


    Sandra smiled wickedly at me and gave me a hint.


    , "Hmmm...yes. I think you will understand if you talk to . Meldi . Please talk to


    her once.¡±


    "What?¡¡Mel?¡¡Even though she is not here?"


    "Yes. I think Meldi will understand best."


    What Mel know that I didn''t ?


    While I was thinking about this, Sandra said, "Well, I guess I''ll take my leave for today," and left.


    What was that all about?


    With this in mind, I moved from the training grounds to the mansion, and I happened to meet Mel at the doorway.


    "Mel, I''m home," and gave her a hug as usual.


    "welcome back~......!"


    "Hmm?"


    Mel stopped moving with a "pitter-patter" as she ran up to me.


    Mel?" I approached her fearfully, calling her name, and she backed away.


    Tears pooled around Mel''s eyes and ran down her cheeks.


    Her cute face was twisted .


    Just as I was about to get say something , Mel shouted so loudly that it echoed throughout the house,


    "Brother , you stink! This stinky s not Mel''s brother !"


    "No  way ."


    Mel screamed so loudly that it echoed throughout the house, "Ni-chan, you stink!¡±


    Danae, the maid, chuckles, bows to me and follows Mel.


    I was a little stunned to see that, and then I looked around and noticed that all the maids were laughing at me from a distance.


    Then Garrn, who was holding his mouth with a handkerchief, came over to me.


    "I''m very sorry, Master Rid , but that scent is a little too strong. I think it would be better for you to take a bath outside the house first. After that, I will prepare a dinner for you."


    ¡°I''ll go ...... and take a bath. and prepare a it for me right away."


    While bathing outside the mansion, I shouted in anger even though I was outside the mansion.


    "Sandraaaaaaaaa"

 CH 25

    That day, Father and Chris came back from the imperial capital.


    Father was as normal, but Chris was exhausted.


    Rid, I did my very best. ......"


    Chris'' first words upon returning were in a quiet voice, but Chris'' face was full of strength and confidence.


    However, perhaps a nervous breakdown occurred, and she collapsed in the mansion and fell asleep.


    I was a little panicked, but I laid Chris down on the bed in the guest room and immediately called a doctor to take a look at her. He diagnosed that it was due to fatigue and she would get better after a short sleep.


    "The Empress liked Chris so much that she had business meetings with her the whole time we were there. I guess she couldn''t rest because of my presence on the way. Let her sleep in guest room for a while."


    When Father heard Chris'' diagnosis, he told the maids to treat her as a guest and to contact the Christie Trading Company to let them know what had happened.


    "Rid, I need to talk to you as well. Come to the office after this."


    I understand. May I came now?"


    "Okay, let''s go."


    When I went out of the guest room where I left Chris , Mel was waiting for me.


    ."Welcome to the back , father , "


    "Mm-hmm."


    He bowed his head and greeted Mel , but father did not change his expression and his ears turned red.


    "Elf lady, is she all right?"


    ''Yes, she is just tired, she is sleeping comfortably in guest room right now."


    "Is that so?¡¡I''ve always wanted to have a talk with an elf lady."


    "I''ll introduce you to her next time,"


    Really?¡¡Thanks ,brother!


    " I''d better get going."


    Father, who had just cleared his throat, had his ears red just a few minutes ago, but he is back to normal.


    I think he was staring at me a little.


    "Yes, Father," I replied and said to Mel, "See you later," and this time I entered the Office with Father.


    In the office, there is a desk for working on document and a set of sofa and table for visitors.


    He asked me to sit on the sofa.


    Father also sat on the sofa, so we were sitting in front of each other across the table.


    ¡°I''m a little tired after time in the capital.¡±


    "Thank you for your hard work on your duties."


    ''Mm, did you read the letter I sent you earlier?"


    "Yes, you mentioned that you had something important to discuss with me."


    Father is leaning against the back of the sofa, looking at me with a blank expression.


    I wondered if he was probing me about something. I was about to call out to him when there was a knock at the door of office.


    "Enter," my father replies, and in there Garn, who has brought a cup of tea.


    "Excuse me, I have brought you some tea."


    The tea Garn had placed in front of me and father was steaming.


    While Garn was putting the tea on the table, he was observing me without saying anything.


    I wondered what was going on.


    When he finished putting down the tea, he was about to leave the room, but my father stopped him.


    "There are some things I would like to hear your opinion on. So, please stay and listen to what I am going to tell . Also, please make sure that no one is to enter the office for a while."


    "I understand. I will inform everyone immediately. Please wait a moment."


    Garn left the office to give instructions to the other servants .


    It was just me and father again, and the atmosphere was heavy.


    "Rid."


    "Yes, ."


    ''Why have you changed so much as a person?"


    "What do you mean?"


    ¡° I was exerting a certain amount of pressure on you earlier, and I am still doing it . But you are looking at me without hesitation. I don''t think six year child can endure it . And the same goes for the products . There is no book in the house that contains that kind of knowledge. Can you explain that?"


    I had never talked about this kind of thing before, so I didn''t expect my father to go so deep into it.


    I thought desperately about what to say and how to get out of it.


    After much thought, I gave up. If I said something appropriate to someone as intense as my father, I might be restricted from taking action.


    Let''s talk honestly here.


    Just when I had made that decision, there was a knock at the door.


    Garn had returned.


    "I have informed the others in the house ".


    "I understand. Come on, Rid, let''s continue our conversation. "


    Garn stood at the door with a blank expression on his face.


    I took a deep breath and made up my mind to speak.


    "It may sound absurd, but I will tell you everything. But if you don''t mind, I''d like to ask Garn to leave the room."


    "Why?"


    "I will tell you everything, but I want you to listen to what I have to say and then decide whether you want me to tell Garn or not. If that is not possible, I will keep my mouth shut."


    Memories of my previous life came back to me and mixed with Rid''s memories.


    And it would be the first thing that he would not believe me when I told him that this knowledge could change the world.


    But even so, I think the only person I can freely share this information with is my father.


    "I understand. I''m sorry, Garn, but you''ll have to leave the room too. I will call on you again as soon as we are done talking."


    "Yes, sir."


    Garn bowed and left the office.


    "Now that we''ve gotten this far" let''s hear what you have to say. Now let''s talk about your secret. "


    My father sipped a cup of tea on the table.


    He kept his eyes fixed on me, waiting for me to speak.


    I carefully began to tell my father the truth.


    When I woke up in bed on the day I collapsed in the garden, memories of what appeared to be a previous life in another world came back to me.


    Then, those memories mixed with the memories of the six-year-old Rid, and a new identity, Rid, was born.


    Since the memories of the past life had more built-up experiences and personalities than Rid''s, who had lived in this world until the age of 6, his personality was probably based on the memories of the past life.


    However, this is not to say that the six-year-old Rid has no memories or feelings.


    As Rid, I feel guilty for what I did to my sister Meldi.


    What he did to the maids in the mansion. Above all, the memories of those days when he had cursed himself for being helpless and unable to do anything about Mother, who was on the verge of death.


    And that is why I have a strong will to protect my mother and Mel.


    I also told him that as Rid, I respected him.


    I told him that I wanted to be like father, Rainer, when I looked back into his memory.


    But that is why he became despairing because he couldn''t do anything, and his heart was so broken that he became desperate.


    Reiner, my father, just kept quiet and listened to me.


    A few moments passed in silence, and after a little while, my father suddenly muttered, "


    "I''m sorry."


    My father, who was a strict man, was bowing in front of me.


    I was surprised by this fact and panicked.


    "Father, raise your head!"


    Reiner kept his head down and continued talking.


    ¡°I had seen my wife Nanalee fall sick in bed, and in combination with that, I had seen Rid getting wilder and wilder, but I assumed that it was just his own qualities, that he was just being rough. And I didn''t know that there was such despair in Rid''s heart. No, I didn''t try to understand. I should have dealt with him more."


    "Father,......¡±


    I don''t know why.


    When I heard Father''s words, I felt a sense of relief and comfort.


    Was that Rid''s feeling of being able to know that he was noticed and that he was loved properly?


    I realized that tears were streaming down my cheeks. I wiped the tears away with the sleeve of my dress.


    "Father, please raise your head I appreciate your feelings very much. I don''t know if this is the right thing to say, but I am a fortunate one."


    Father looked up in reaction to my words.


    My father, who normally has no expression on his face, looked at me with a mysterious expression on his face.


    It was like " See you later!" and I laughed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    My father became even more mysterious. The more mysterious he became, the more I almost smiled because of the gap between him and me.


    "I was so embarrassed that I almost laughed. I''m sorry, but when you , who usually has no expression on your face, looks so mysterious, the atmosphere is so different from his usual...."


    I finally burst out laughing.


    At first, Rainer was a bit puzzled, but then he said , "Well, yes, that''s right. He began to laugh, perhaps ims he was caught by my appearance."


    It was probably the first time the two of us had laughed like this. Their laughter was short but joyful.


    "Father, I am terribly sorry."


    "It''s all right, don''t worry about it. From now on, when it''s just the two of us, let''s talk a little more relaxed way with each other."


    We laughed so hard that we both felt that what had been troubling me seemed small, and the atmosphere in the room changed dramatically.


    It was kind of like a real talk.


    "But do you believe every word I say?"


    Contrary to my expectation, , Rainer, did not deny anything about "memories of a previous life."


    "I can see from your current behavior that your story makes a lot of sense. If I didn''t believe you, I wouldn''t believe you. That''s how out of character you are, Rid."


    "You''re out of the ordinary. ......"


    "Is there anything else you haven''t told me?"


    "I think I''ve been experiencing this world through the memories of my previous life."


    ¡°In this world where there is no concept of video game, I thought of a way to say it in a way that would be easy to understand and came up with the term "pseudo-experience."


    "You mean you''ve already experienced in a previous life the world you''re in right now, ?"


    "Yes, and the knowledge of this world seems to be connected to the knowledge of the world that i obtained through pseudo-experience."


    "I see. That''s the root of your extraordinary nature, isn''t it?"


    The two are a father and son who seem to be on good terms with each other from every angle.


    "Yes, I think so. And, as an update, there is a medicine that I have developed without telling you, using this knowledge i obtained . I would like you to try it."


    "It depends on what the drug is. What kind of medicine ?"


    When it came to Nanalee, Reiner''s brow furrowed and his face took on its usual tough expression.


    "Well, you see, , this is a medicine to restore magic power."


    "magic restorative medicine !?"


    The shock was so great that he I swallowed my tea.


    However, there is a possibility that a magic restorative could help Nanalee.


    It''s what the Reiner has been looking for all along.


    "I purchased the raw materials and asked Sandra to help create it. I have confirmed that the special magic I have developed with Sandra will increase or decrease the magic power value."


    "Did you mean to say that you confirmed an increase or decrease in the magical power value with special magic?"


    Rainer was dubious about the unfamiliar term "magic value.


    Afterwards, my explanation caused a dubious look to cross his face


    In this world, there was no way to measure the amount of magical power in numerical form.


    Reiner muttered in disgust at the fact that his own son and his tutor had succeeded in numerating it.


    ¡°Sandra was ......."


    When Sandra was kicked out of the lab, he reached out to her, thinking that her excellence might lead to something somehow.


    He never dreamed it would be linked to tutoring his son, though.


    "But, the magic restorative would help Nanalee. I thank you, Rid."


    Reiner thanked me sincerely and was about to bow, but I stopped him.


    "This medicine will only extend a person''s life. There are other cures."


    The drug that can be used to " extend the life" for the incurable "magic depletion disease" alone is a great discovery, but there is a completely different drug that can be used to cure this disease.


    ''...... is that knowledge comes from, the pseudo-experience you were talking about earlier?''


    ''That is correct. Father.


    ''This is something I can''t even talk to Garn about,......."


    Garun is the most trusted steward in the Bardia family.


    But it is not absolute.


    The more secrets you share, the higher the risk of leakage.


    Reiner, who is involved in politics, is aware of this.


    "The raw material for the magic restorative is called "moonlight grass. However, the way to obtain it is limited and it has not been cultivated here . As far as I am concerned, I will not announce this medicine until mother recovers or the cure is completed."


    Reiner listened to what I had to say, thought about the problems and solutions, and proceeded to discuss them with me with his hand on his brow.


    "I''m sure that if people knew about it, there would be overfishing and the price would rise sharply. I''ll pretend I didn''t hear about the magic restorative. You can do it on your own, and when it is finished, bring it to me with an after-the-fact report. Also, discuss with me in advance what you can do, such as cultivating in our territory. I can generally give you permission."


    "And Chris is the one who supplies you with the moonlight grass ?"


    "Yes. , she is our only source for now."


    "Hmm. The cause of the information leak is not only by human. If it is known that the raw material "moonlight grass" is purchased in Bardia territory, there will surely be people who will search behind the scenes. It would probably be difficult for Chris alone to deal with that. I''ll make my move."


    "Thank you very much. Also, please give me a little more time regarding the cure."


    "If you can save Nanalee, I will help you as much as I can. I will do everything I can to help."


    "Yes, I understand. ...... that''s all I have to say."


    I had not planned on it, but I was truly glad to be able to talk to Rainer.


    I am so glad to have such a trustworthy person on my side.


    And , I admired him as father as much as six-year-old Past Rid did .

 CH 26

    In office, Dad and I had a rough discussion about "moonlight grass" and "magic restorative".


    We would probably need them more in the future, but for now, this would be enough.


    Father seemed to have made the same judgment as I did.


    I called Garn, the butler, whom I had sent out to talk alone with me in the office.


    "Master . Rainer, you wanted to see me?"


    There was a knock on the door of the office, and when father answered, Garn entered, saying, "Excuse me."


    Father gave him an empty teacup of tea.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll ask for tea again. When you bring the tea, you will join us in our discussion, yes?


    ".Yes, sir. How about you, Master Rid?"


    ¡°I"''m good."


    There was still some tea left in my teacup.


    In my previous life, I used to like tea hot, but now that I am Rid, I prefer it lukewarm.


    After Garn left the room, my father looked at me with a distant look in his eyes and began to speak.


    "But I will have to tell Garn about the Rid sometime,". If he doesn''t know, we can prevent the leakage of information, but it may also prevent us from working together properly. Considering your position from now on, there is no need to talk about it recklessly, but we should make sure we have more allies on our side."


    Father had an impassive but concerned tone in his voice.


    By "the Rid thing," I assume he means that I have knowledge of my previous life.


    But ''your position in the future'' seems a bit dramatic.


    "I''m sorry to Garn, but I''m going to keep it quiet until at least the cure for magic depletion is ready. After it is completed, I will have to make a decision based on the results."


    "Hmm, that seems about right."


    Information related to magical power shortage is highly confidential.


    At this point in time, when the test product is not even ready, it would not be a good idea to talk to Garn just yet.


    And even without telling him my secret, wouldn''t it be better if father told Garun that he couldn''t tell him from the point of view of information leaks, and then told him that you and I share confidential information?"


    Garn is a trustworthy person, and he is also perceptive.


    Perhaps if I say this much, he will understand what I am trying to tell him.


    "Hm. That''s true. If I need to give Garn orders about the medicine, I can make a code ...... or something like that."


    After the meeting was over and a short time had passed, Garn returned to office with a cup of tea.


    Father explained about the "confidential information" that he and I had discussed earlier.


    Garn listened to my father''s explanation without changing his expression, and finally bowed to me and my father, saying, "As you wish "


    At that moment, I thought Garn was smiling happily at me.


    I sipped the steamy, fragrant tea and quenched my thirst, and father told me about what had happened in the capital.


    Most of it was a confirmation of what I had received in advance in a letter, but when I heard that he " had opened the theater without telling Chris alone that he was going to perform the farce," I remembered Chris''s letter, "I was tricked," and involuntarily muttered, "This is what you mean ......."


    The father looked a little doubtful, but continued the story.


    He said that the emperor had ordered him to pay compensation to Count Roland, who had bitten Chris without knowing that she was a daughter of a nobleman from another country.


    However, Chris declined the order.


    However, she was not a modest woman to let that be the end of it.


    Chris was summoned to the audience chamber that day by the emperor, Irwin, regarding the rudeness that Count Laurent had shown her .


    The emperor offered her an offer of compensation, but she declined.


    The emperor asked her if there was anything else she wanted


    Surrounded by a large number of nobles, she spoke in a firm and dignified voice.


    "I have something I would like to say to you here, Your Majesty. May I speak, Your Highness?"


    "Yes. Then, what Chris said here will not be questioned in the name of the Emperor of Magnolia. Do as you please."


    Irwin, sensing that she was thinking about something, dared to say, "All questions are unanswered.


    Chris was now in a position to speak and act on the same level as the emperor on this occasion.


    Next to the emperor was the empress Matilda, whose eyes lit up in anticipation of what was about to happen when she saw the chat between Chris and the emperor.


    "Then let me tell you something. Everyone makes mistakes, so there is no need for any compensation. However, from now on, it would be better for you not to believe rumors, but to speak based on confirmed information. If a nobleman of the Magnolia Empire, a vassal of the Emperor and a member of the prosperous Magnolia Empire, does something like this on his own, he will be underestimated by other nations in the diplomatic field and will be a disgrace to the country. I respectfully ask the nobles of the Magnolia Empire to understand this point, and I hope that they will take this opportunity to look at themselves and reflect on their actions."


    Chris''s words stunned the nobles of the Magnolia Empire, including the emperor, and left them speechless.


    While the nobles were in a state of awe, only the Empress Matilda, who was sitting on the throne next to the emperor, opened her fan, covered her mouth, and turned her head down, her shoulders and body shaking finely.


    Chris enlarged the argument to say that the actions of Count Laurent were a problem for the Magnolia nobility as a whole.


    A vassal of the emperor, even a count, believing unbiased rumor, spoke out and insulted a noble daughter of another country to an unbelievable degree.


    She blamed it on the entire aristocracy, which had failed to educate the Count de .Laurent


    Normally, this would have been an international issue, an insult to the entire aristocracy.


    But the fact that she declined to accept compensation from the Count of Laurent


    The emperor declared, "All shall be made a non-issue."


    This left the Imperial nobility in a state of limbo, unable to argue anything against the barons and duchesses to the extent that they were running the trading companies.


    All of the nobility, from the barons to the dukes and counts on the frontier, were lumped into the category of "nobles who, similar to Count Laurent, are unable to do their jobs.


    The nobles who were taken aback by Chris''s words, and who had been immobilized, came to their senses and reacted in various ways.


    Some trembled with anger.


    Some held back their laughter.


    Some were impressed.


    Some glared at Count Laurent.


    From the perspective of the aristocrats, Chris was just a "little girl who would fly away if she was blown up."


    Count Laurent, who was the cause of being played by this little girl, was red with anger at the time of the compensation, but now his blood has suddenly drained from his face and he is completely pale.


    The reaction of the nobles, by the way, was mostly "those who stifled laughter."


    The emperor''s loud cry of was heard, and everyone in the audience hall turned their attention to the emperor.


    "Chris, I appreciate your admonition. I apologize for the lack of education among my vassals, which has caused you great hardship. On behalf of all of us here, let me apologize. I am sorry."


    Irwin got up from his throne and walked slowly toward Chris.


    He bowed his head not lightly to about 90 degrees.


    It was too bold.


    The nobles in the audience hall were shocked and shaken.


    It was unprecedented to have the emperor bow his head because of the mistake of one noble.


    Chris was surprised and inwardly shaken by Irwin''s apologetic attitude, but soon realized that something was wrong with the emperor.


    Shaking his shoulders and body finely, he even blushes and says, "Pfft, kkkkkkkk ......" and endures something.


    Depending on how one looks at it, it may appear that he is enduring humiliation.


    In fact, the nobles at a distance would have seen it that way.


    Chris, sensing something in the emperor''s expression, kneeled down on the spot.


    Chris bowed her head 90 degrees lower than the emperor''s. "Your majesty," he said.


    ''Your Majesty the Emperor, this is too much of a prank.''


    Chris whispered to the emperor in a low voice that only the emperor could hear.


    I''m sorry," Chris whispers to the emperor in a low voice that only he can hear. But Chris'' behavior was so funny that I couldn''t hold back my laughter. Forgive me.


    After their private conversation was over, the emperor raised his head, straightened his posture, and said in a dignified voice, "All of this conversation was the first of many."


    "I have told you at the outset that all our conversations here are to be treated as non-questionable by me, the emperor. If you have any doubts or complaints about my actions, recognize your own mistakes and repent."


    The nobles in the audience all knelt down at the emperor''s words and responded with "Oh!"


    The emperor looked around, and when he spotted the Count de Laurent, he personally approached him and said,


    "Count Laurent, raise your head."


    " Ah, , "!"


    He had been kneeling and hanging his head at the emperor''s words earlier, but he hurriedly stood up.


    Irwin smiled at him and gave him a black smile.


    Count Laurent felt a strange pressure in the emperor''s smile and wanted to step back, but he held on hard to avoid the risk of disrespect.


    Thanks to you, Count Laurent, I have bowed to a person for the first time in my life as emperor. This is how it feels to bow in front of so many people, isn''t it? No, I am still inexperienced. I have been bowed to before, but I have never bowed to anyone as emperor . It is thanks to you. Shall I thank you?"


    "not at all."


    Count Laurent felt the blood drain from his body.


    "So, what are you up to?''


    "What?"


    The emperor bowed his head, and you, the cause of all this, are not going to bow to Lady Chris?"


    "No, , I''m going to do it right now."


    Count Laurent hurriedly tries to apologize to Chris, who remains kneeling in his communication with the emperor.


    But Chris does not show any mercy.


    She makes a "stop" gesture with the palm of her right hand toward Count Laurent.


    "No, I have received a heartfelt apology from the emperor, which is more than I can accept. I am truly sorry, but I would like to refrain from receiving an apology from the Count Laurent."


    "Oh, no. ......"


    Hearing Chris and the emperor''s words, Count Laurent turned into pure white sand and collapsed on the spot.


    (Actually, he just collapsed to his knees right then and there, disappointed.)


    Chris smiled at the emperor and then again, kneeling down and speaking in a dignified voice.


    "Your Majesty the Emperor, this time a small daughter of a baron from another country has made a presumptuous gesture toward the noblemen of the glorious Magnolia Empire. I hope you will forgive me."


    "I forgive you. "


    Emperor Irwin was so pleased so he felt relieved.

 CH 27

    Father was talking about how Chris had played a trick on the nobles of the Imperial capital, and he seemed to enjoy it.


    Furthermore, since Count Laurent was stared down by the entire nobility, the situation should calm down for the time being.


    He was happy that there was one less problem in the imperial capital.


    It was said that the way he stood so majestically in the audience chamber, including the emperor''s, fascinated all who saw him, and that his father was consulted by several people who asked him to be the go-between for their marriage proposals.


    They have gone through all of this saying, "Do it yourselves."


    It seems to be Father.


    "Lord Reiner, have you come to the main point yet?"


    The feeling was getting into the conversation and Father was becoming enthusiastic, so Garn cleared his throat and asked him to cut to the chase.


    He was too much into the story of the capital. Father was getting too enthusiastic. Let''s move on to the main topic.


    Garrn seemed a little relieved to hear that we were moving on to the main topic.


    Indeed, we had gotten off track too much.


    He took a breath, looked at me, and then spoke clearly with a deep voice.


    "Rid, your marriage has been arranged."


    "What?"


    I let out a stupid sound when my father said this unexpected word.


    But I immediately understood the meaning of "marriage" and asked a question.


    "Not a blind date, or something like that?"


    ''No. Marriage."


    "Not an engagement "


    "No. Marriage."


    ''...... When is the date, ......?"


    "In a few months at the earliest.:


    After he finished answering my question, he reached for his tea.


    He took a sip of the tea and sipped it to quench his thirst.


    The sound of the teacups being set down echoed through the quiet office.


    "...... Father, I have never heard you speak of such a thing."


    I wrinkled my brow, as a child, and asked my father with a dubious look on my face.


    Marriage means marriage.


    No matter whether you are a child of an aristocrat or not, you must go through the process of proposal, engagement, and marriage.


    And after the marriage ceremony is over, a wedding ceremony is usually held.


    Besides, I am only six years old.


    According to the laws of the empire, I should not be able to get married unless there is a special case.


    But how could I get married a few months later? Even going back to Rid''s memory, he had never been told of this story.


    "Yes, that''s right. I was told by the emperor for the first time when I went to the capital, so you would have no way of knowing about it."


    "Huh?"


    The unexpected words made my voice sound stupid again.


    "The other party is the princess of the allied Renarte Kingdom. In other words, a "special case" is used to make this a political marriage to strengthen relations between the nations. And after the wedding, the princess will move to this Bardia territory."


    There are any number of questions as to why a princess from another country would come down to a frontier count without a connection between the kings.


    "Garn, I want you to make preparations to welcome the princess of Renaloute into our mansion as soon as possible. In some cases, an outhouse will have to be prepared as well."


    Garun pondered for a moment after hearing father''s words and then asked him a question, "May I ask you a question? "


    "First of all, I am afraid that our house will be too small to welcome a princess from another country. Moreover, the culture of Renalute and Magnolia is different, and the house is built in a very unique way. It may seem impertinent, but as a frontier count of the Magnolia Empire, if you are going to take a princess from another country as your bride, I think it would be better to have an additional house prepared for her."


    The father put his hand over his mouth and thought about Garn''s words, and then immediately gave his answer.


    ¡°I understand. In that case, I will prepare an additional for her . The government will pay for the construction. I am sorry, but I need you to gather the necessary information in the next few days. Also, please send a letter and a messenger to the capital, informing them that the house will be built to welcome the princess and that the construction costs will be charged as soon an estimate is made.¡±


    I" understand. I will begin preparations immediately."


    "I still need to talk to Rid. Garn, you go ahead . No one is to enter the Office until I call for you."


    Garn said, "Thank you, " He bowed and left the office.


    Only father and I remained in the office, and there was a moment of silence.


    I drank some lukewarm tea to quench the dryness in my throat, and then I immediately asked my father a question.


    .... the princess of Renalute will become my wife and we will strengthen the relationship between our countries. And at the same time, we would legally take the princess hostage in Magnolia?"


    Yes. that''s right. By the way, the other party is six years old, the same age as you.


    (I was quite shocked to hear that she was six years old, just like me.)


    Marriage between two six-year-olds is something that I remember from my previous life during the "Sengoku Era," or the period of the Warring States Period.


    Does that mean there is more to it than just hostage or political marriages?


    ...... Why would a princess from another country marry into a frontier count''s family in Magnolia, a neighboring country? Isn''t it as expected that the ranks don''t match?"


    "......Hmmm. The information I''m about to share with you now is not to be spoken of to anyone else. If you leak the information, you will be charged with death. Be careful."


    (What?¡¡No way, is it such a secret information?¡¡I don''t want to hear it. I should have just shaken my head and said, "I don''t want to hear it. ......" )


    But then he started talking.


    Father told me about the two sides of the "Barsto Incident" involving Renalute, Magnolia, and Barsto.


    And also about the secret agreement.


    In other words, it would be of little advantage for Magnolia to have the princess of Renalute, which had become a vassal state of Magnolia, as its regular lady.


    However, if a princess from a neighboring country were to be married off to a person in a position close to the center government, there is a fear of confusion due to unnecessary factional conflicts.


    For this reason, the princess is a member of a frontier count''s family, even if only a little removed from the central government.


    And I was the best person for the position because I was close to the princess in age.


    : I complained to the emperor that he had decided on such a big matter without consulting with me. But as the son of an empire nobleman in the service of the state, marriage is a course you can''t avoid. You must accept that it was only a hasty decision."


    Father''s eyes looked a little sad and distant as he said this.


    Due to a secret agreement between the two countries, the princess of another country, who is yet to be seen, has been decided to marry into the noble family of another country from the moment of her birth, or a nobleman of equivalent status.


    However, because of Renalute''s status as a vassal state, she was not able to become a wife of the royal family in Magnolia, and ended up marrying into the family of a frontier count.


    She was at the mercy of fate, that is all I can say.


    ''But isn''t that too unfortunate for the princess? The moment she was born, it was decided that she would marry into the royal family of another country, but to marry into the family of a frontier count, even if it is a frontier count family, is a marriage by descent. ......"


    In response to my words, father made a stern face and pointed out the lack of awareness with harsh words.


    "You must not bring your personal feelings into an interaction between nations. It is the source of conflict. Besides, according to the secret agreement, the "royal family or a nobleman equivalent to the royal family" is a member of the royal household. We are not breaking any secret contracts. In Magnolia, the three equivalent noble families are the grand dukes, the counts of the frontier, and the dukes. In our country, there are no grand dukes. Furthermore, when it comes to the rights granted by rank, a count of the frontier is higher than a duke in Magnolia. As royalty and nobility, it is our duty to fulfill our responsibilities as defenders and leaders of the country."


    My father''s harsh words as a politician made me realize how little I knew as a nobleman involved in politics.


    Peace is not the usual situation in this world, as it was in my previous life.


    No, even in the country of my previous life, behind the peace, there is always a bond between countries.


    If the balance is slightly broken, even war can break out.


    In this world, it is even worse.


    I looked down at my father''s words and naturally tightened my fists on my knees.


    Reiner sees Rid''s downcast look and grim face, and decides that the true meaning of his words has been conveyed to him, so he drops his grim expression and shows a kindly face.


    He then turns to Rid and says, "I know it''s true that the princess of Renalute has been tossed by fate, ...... but you should have taken pity on her. If you take pity on her, then take her as your wife and love her more than anyone else."


    I looked up from my downcast position and met my father''s eyes.


    His eyes were not as a nobleman, but as the parent of a child, wishing for his child''s happiness.


    He had such kind eyes.


    ¡°As a nobleman, it is your duty and responsibility to serve your country. But only you can care for and love the princess who will become your wife. The fate of the princess is in your hands, and you are the only one who can make her happy. Do not forget that. The princess is in your hands. Is that clear?"


    Father''s expression and mood were not harsh when he pointed out my laxity, but he was trying to guide me as a father .


    Besides, Father was right.


    Pity for the princess, who is at the mercy of fate, will not solve anything.


    Instead, I should think about protecting and loving her.


    "I understand. Father, thank you for pointing out my mistake . I will do what I can to make the princess happy."


    To my words, my father simply nodded quietly, "So be it."


    At that moment, I realized that I had not asked my father anything about the princess.


    "Father, may I ask the name of the princess who is will be my bride ?"


    "Yes. I''m sorry, I didn''t tell you. She is Fara Renalute , the first princess of Renalute F


    (Fara Renalute.)


    I repeatedly chanted the princess''s name in my head to keep her name in my mind.

 CH 28

    The stories I heard from my father in the Office were full of surprise.


    I heard that Chris had left her mark in many ways in the capital.


    I never dreamed that I would get married so soon.


    In fact, I never got married in my previous life.


    I must have had a girlfriend at least, but I did, didn''t I?


    I stopped trying to remember anything .


    I was afraid it would hurt my feelings.


    Father and I were still alone in the office.


    We talked about important things for the most part, so we were only chatting casually.


    During this conversation, my father asked me about my knowledge FROM my previous life.


    I told him about the items that were not yet common in this world, such as "rinse and aloe lotion."


    Are there still many products that have not yet been recognized for their usefulness?¡¡I wondered what I should do, but I told him frankly, "There are many, many products."


    Then my father furrowed his brow and muttered bitterly, "This is the biggest problem of all."


    "Rid, your knowledge is very dangerous. Some of it will change the way this world is. If you ever use your knowledge from your past life, be sure to ask me for help. Be careful not to think that your common sense is the common sense of the world."


    "I understand."


    I nodded my head in agreement with my father. I''ll be very careful.


    I was curious about the "added house " that Garn and my father were talking about.


    "You said earlier that you were going to build an extra house , but will I and Lady Fara live there alone?"


    Fara and I are going to move there alone? Considering everything in total, it would be best to build an annex.


    "I am not sure. Even if she were to come to our territory, she would still be royalty and a hostage of a neighboring country. And although it is highly unlikely, the possibility of spies is slim to none. Considering everything in total, it would be best to build an extra house ."


    A spies, indeed, is a possibility as long as they come from a neighboring country.


    And even though the princess herself is six years old, the follower is not, so you have to be wary.


    "Father, if that''s the case, would you be willing to include me in the project?"


    "What?"


    "I am very excited about planning the building where my future wife and I will live. I would also like to put Sandra''s research facilities and the offices of the Christie Trading Company there for future use. I also want an interior magic and martial arts training facility."


    My father''s face grew stern as he listened to me.


    " You idiot ....... We need a budget even to build an one building , you know? We can''t build anything too big."


    "But you said earlier that we would charge the Imperial Capital for it."


    "The budget to be raised by the capital is taxpayer money. If we charge too much, the aristocrats in the central government will take this opportunity to criticize us. We can''t take any risks."


    "Hmmm."


    I thought about trying to get a budget from the capital, but it seems that''s not going to work.


    I think we should pull the plug on the budget here for now.


    "I understand. But, father, please let me participate in the planning of the building where I will live with her ."


    "I see. I understand. I will make such arrangements. Well, I think that''s enough for today."


    Father seemed to be done with our discussion, but I had one more request.


    No, I just got it.


    "Father, I have one last request."


    "Is there something else you want to ask me?"


    He was beginning to look a little tired, as might be expected after such a long discussion.


    "I don''t care if it''s only for a short time in the kingdom of Lenalute. Please allow me to go."


    ''...... what?''


    The father''s face became stern and his brow furrowed as he began to show signs of exhaustion.


    "I have just been told that I may participate in the planning of the building. I would like to learn more about the culture of Renalute."


    "No need. We just need to call someone who is familiar with the culture of Renalute. There is no need for you to go there."


    ¡°I have one more reason that I can only tell you, Father. I can''t go into detail, but it has to do with memories and pseudo-experiences from a previous life. Perhaps it has to do with mother''s illness."


    There was a twitch between Father''s eyebrows.


    With a rugged look on his face, he shoots me a look with his eyes with great intensity.


    But I can''t give in either.


    I confronted his gaze head-on with a smiling face.


    The glare between father and I might have been amusing if others had seen it.


    My father had a stern face and eyes that would make even a knight run away from him.


    I, on the other hand, faced him without losing my smile.


    After a while, a loud sigh echoed through the office.


    ......It would be good. But you will be accompanied by an escort, of course, and you will only be in Renalute for a few days. The announcement of the marriage between you and the princess is still to come, but I will inform the Renalute that I am sending you as a candidate for marriage, although unofficially at this time."


    I feel like I''m being too arrogant, even though I''m just going for a quick visit.


    ¡°How about a little snooping around, just me and a handful of other people?"


    "If you do that and a problem occurs, it will not be limited to just you and the Bardia territory. The problem will grow to a national levelDon''t do anything rash.!"


    My father''s angry shouts roared through the office as his face turned the sternest it has ever been.


    It was the first time my father had ever shouted at me, and it frightened me.


    "I am sorry ......."


    "You are to be the heir to the Bardia domain and the princess''s bride. There must surely be someone who feels the same way about Magnolia. Do not make rash remarks like the one you just made, okay?¡¡Is that clear?"


    ¡±Assassination," I hadn''t thought of that.


    The marriage is certainly a reaffirmation of the fact that Renalute has now become a vassal state of Magnolia.


    Since the son of a frontier count, who is not a member of the royal family, is going as a candidate, even if unofficially, some people on the Renalute side may think it is unpleasant.


    "I understand. I apologize for my thoughtless remark."


    "I will let you know the exact date as soon as it is decided. Is there anything else?''


    "No, nothing. Thank you."


    "Well, you may go now. take some rest."


    "Yes, I''ll leave now."


    After bowing to my father, I left the office.


    I turned to look in the direction of the voice and saw Garn smiling at me.


    "I''m glad to hear that you had a deep conversation with Lord . Rainer."


    "What''s wrong?"¡¡He looked at me and took a breath before speaking.


    ¡°After Nanalee fell ill, we were all worried that everyone was gradually becoming distant from each other and that things were getting darker. However, Master Rid made a change, and everyone became cheerful again, and all of us in the family are very happy about that.¡±


    Garn smiled.


    He had shown me this face when we were in the Office.


    I guess Garn was happy because my father and I were getting along so well .


    And all the Bardia family servants had also noticed and were worried about me.


    I naturally smiled at Garn''s words and replied, "Thank you for your concern."


    Then, Garn cleared his throat and whispered in my ear.


    I''m sure you''ll be fine, Master Rid. You will make the princess of Renalute happy. We will help you. She will be the young wife of Master Rid.


    He must have been waiting for me to tell me this.


    After he whispered this to me, he seemed embarrassed, and was reddening and brushing his cheeks with fingers.


    I smiled as I was so happy to hear it .


    I smiled and said,


    "I''ll do my best."


    I was only concerned about one thing he said, and I would like to point it out.


    ''But. Garn ......"


    ¡°Yes, what is it?"


    ''I''m six, too, and I don''t have a young bride to be my wife, do I?''


    "!"


    My unexpected words seemed to have hit the spot, and Garun unusually endured the laughte

 CH 30

    The day after a long discussion with my father in his office, I am sitting on the sofa in the guest room of the mansion, facing Chris across the table from her .


    On the desk, the tea that the servants prepared for us before we left the room is steaming.


    Incidentally, we are the only two people in the room.


    If it were true, I would have wanted to talk to Chris on the day she returned from the imperial capital, but on the day she returned, Chris collapsed from fatigue and slept in bed.


    Chris, who had collapsed, was resting in the guest room of the Bardia family''s mansion as it was, with consideration from my father.


    As it was, she never woke up that day.


    The next day, she apparently woke up looking confused.


    Danae, the maid, laughed a little and said, "You were in a great fluster".


    I thought it was hard for a woman to dress herself, so I had asked a few maids to help Chris, but I wondered if they were all right.


    §ïPlease let me know when I am in a position to talk to Chris through those in the mansion.§ï


    I told her that I wanted to hear her report on the Imperial Palace in the reception room.


    A short time later, I received a call that Chris was in a condition to talk, and here we are now.


    Incidentally, I asked the maids to leave the room because I wanted to hear how things were going in the imperial capital and there were some stories I couldn''t let them hear.


    When I did so, I think I got a few nasty looks from everyone.


    I hope it was just my imagination.


    ".... I''m sorry. I can''t believe I collapsed and fell asleep when I got here. ......"


    No, don''t worry about it. I think you were exhausted. I''m sorry for making you suffer this time in the Imperial Capital.


    Chris was a bit sullen.


    When I looked at Chris'' face a little, his eyes were a little moist.


    I should probably encourage her, but her moist eyes and slightly dejected appearance gave her a different charm that was hard to imagine from her usual self.


    I also had a flashback of here face that I had seen day ago during"Sleeping Face Surprise" and felt my face getting a little hot.


    Then Chris seemed to notice that my face was starting to turn a little red and asked, "Are you okay?"


    , "Ummm, yes. I''m fine," Chris replied. "Excuse me," she said, putting her left hand on my forehead while she put her right hand on her own forehead.


    She then put her left hand on my forehead while she put her right hand on her own forehead. " I don''t think you have a fever. Don''t take it too hard, okay?"


    She lowered her hands, brought her face close to the tip of my nose, and smiled cutely.


    I think my face turned red in an instant, so much so!


    At that moment, however, the events of yesterday came to mind.


    The faces of Mel and her mother, who were exuding something extraordinary behind their smiles, flashed in my mind.


    The blood instantly drains from my veins.


    ¡°Rid, you are turning pale .¡¡Are you all right?¡¡If you are not feeling well, we should have meeting on ...... another day.?


    " I absolutely fine "


    I shake my head to the side, then get up hurriedly from the couch, moving my arms and doing bending exercises to show that I look healthy.


    Chris gave me a dubious look and said, "I hope you''re okay. ......" She is worried to no end.


    ''Well, more importantly, how was your trip to the Empress?¡¡I heard from father of your rights regarding the rinse and lotion, and that also about restrained the nobles from interfering."


    I sat back down on the sofa, forcing the topic to be about the imperial capital.


    I listened to Chris for a while.


    (1) Cooperation with the Saffron Trading Company


    (2) Causes with Count Laurent, Chris''s counterattack


    (3) Agreement of priority for delivery of lotion and rinse to the Empress


    (4) Development of direct sales route between the Empress and the Christie Trading Company *Chris is the favorite of the Empress.


    (5) For the priority right for delivery, a month''s supply for use by the Empress will be given top priority.


    Market sales will be conducted after the delivery for the Empress is secured.


    Additional orders from the Empress will be supplemented from the market.


    In the case of additional orders, the first priority right will not be applied.


    Payment for the delivery priority right is made in full in advance.


    This is roughly how Chris summed it up.


    Next, we decided to go over the details one by one to make sure we were on the same page.


    I drank a cup of tea to moisten my mouth and thirst.


    "Chris, thank you so much for your help in the capital this time."


    "I was only following your instructions. "


    She said this with a hint of embarrassment, then the light in her eyes disappeared for a moment and she quietly spat out the words, "...well, I won''t be going next time,"


    I replied with a dry laugh, "Ahahaha......," and let her pass.


    I then changed the subject and asked about the Saffron Trading Company.


    ¡°But Chris is amazing, no need to be flattered. I don''t think I would have been able to do this much , but you are right that we have approval for the cooperation with Safron Trading Company, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s correct. The Saffron company has asked us to be their distributor for after-sales service for both products. I have also spoken to both the Emperor and Empress. Since this is a part of deal , we have asked them not to sell the products if they do not have the knowledge. So, for the time being, the market can be monopolized by Safron and Christie Trading Company.¡±


    Chris smiled and drank his tea.


    "I understand. I would like to visit the Saffron Trading Company in the near future."


    ¡°I''ll introduce them to you then," Chris said happily.


    ¡°But Chris was an noble''s daughter of the Kingdom of Astoria. I didn''t know about that either, and I was surprised when my father told me.¡±


    When he told me about the Christie Trading Company, Gran had not mentioned anything about a baroness or anything about that. If it was Garn, he would have surely told me that information if he had known it. And yet, the fact that he didn''t know means that Chris didn''t tell anyone?


    ¡°Well , i dunno "


    "Huh......?"


    Her answer was unexpected.


    When I asked her about the details, she said that a messenger from the Saffron Trading Company came to her on the way from the Bardia territory to the imperial capital.


    At that time, it was decided that Chris'' father, Martin Safron, who is in his home country, would be knighted in recognition of his contributions to the kingdom and his achievements as a member of the trading compay .


    So, to be precise, it seems that she was still "not a baroness" when she was in the imperial capital.


    Just to be safe, they have already asked Chris''s father and his homeland through the Saffron Trading Company to keep their lips shut in the case of an inquiry from Magnolia, and there is no problem, it seems.


    "Astoria and Magnolia have a cooperative relationship, but there is no way Astoria would miss an opportunity for a trading company involved with Astoria to create a direct sales route to Magnolia''s royal family. Your request for a back talk is absolutely no problem, so please don''t worry."


    She spoke while staring at the surface of the tea in her hand.


    When she finished, Chris took a sip of her tea and put her teacup on the desk.


    I was internally horrified by Chris''s strength.


    Even though she was convinced that there was no problem, she had taken on the imperial aristocrats with a brazen bluff.


    Her gallantry was astonishing.


    I whispered my thoughts to myself, "You''re a woman of great talent, ......."


    Although she didn''t seem to hear me clearly, Chris seemed to have heard the murmur a little and hurriedly changed the subject.


    "No, no. No, no, it''s nothing. Father was happy that Chris attacked back at Count Laurent, but did you have to go that far?"


    Oh, that''s the thing. ......


    The Countis certainly arrogant and disliked.


    He did not show his tail to other nobles, including the emperor.


    In a sense, he was also a member of the excellent imperial aristocracy.


    And it was the merchant associations from other countries that had been shut out of the imperial capital due to his manipulations.


    The Saffron Trading Company was one of them.


    In order to do business with the royal family and nobles in the capital, Count Laurent had to be dealt with at some point.


    Such a background existed in the commercial sphere of the imperial capital.


    On the first day of the meeting, they planned to inform the head of the Saffron trading company in the capital about what had happened in the audience hall, so that they could give Count Roland a blow.


    "Count Laurent has gone a little too far, In other words, he was protecting his own country''s of tradings companies , which makes it less competitive with other countries;s trating companies "


    Chris also traveled around to various countries when She was a member of the Safron trading company .


    I think it is natural for a country to give preferential treatment to its own Companies , but if it it too much, it will lose its competitiveness with other countries and will not be able to respond to new trends.


    And she knew that she could be swallowed up in an instant by a new wave.


    Once swallowed by a wave, it takes a considerable amount of time to reverse.


    In this case, it was a good thing that the "Christie Trading Company" was a located in Bardia territory,but if it had been a trading company in another country, the Magnolia trading area would have been in serious trouble.


    Chris laughed as whe recalled the appearance of the other nobles, the emperor, and the empress that she had seen when she had cornered Count Laurent, "Huh...."


    "From the looks of it, he was quite disliked even within the nobility, so he won''t be out in the open for a while because of this. I''m sure that soon the merchant associations of other countries will wipe out the corrupt merchant associations that were under his patronage."


    She said it calmly and nonchalantly.


    I''m really glad that ...... Chris is on my side. I should be thankful for the coincidence of Chris and your trading company coming to Bardia territory."


    ''I am honored to hear you say that . But I am also thankful for my good fortune to have met you ."


    She muttered with a faraway look in her eyes as she said this.


    ,"No matter how good you are or how talented you are or how hard you work, there are many times when you are not recognized or not able to achieve your goals. In my case, I was lucky to have met you."


    She looked a little sad and self-deprecating.


    Perhaps she was referring to the situation in which she was forced to become independent from the Safron Trading Company.


    Certainly, no matter how good she was, it must have been very difficult to start a trading company from zero in the Bardia territory.


    And then I came in picture .


    That''s why she says she is lucky.


    That may be true.


    But I didn''t like the fact that Chris was belittling ...... herself .


    "..... Indeed, no matter how much ability or talent you have and how hard you try, you will not be recognized. There may be times when it is not possible to be recognized. But even so, I think good luck will only come to those who have worked hard, who have struggled ...... to scratch their feet, scrape ...... their seaweed, wade through the muddy waters, and work hard, until the very end, until they are recognized. I think Chris has done just that. Otherwise, the butler of Bardia wouldn''t have told me about the Christie Trading Company, and I wouldn''t be doing what I am doing with Chris."


    Chris, who had been silently listening to my words, turned here head and muttered with a trembling voice, ''Thanks "


    "Oh, um, yes, we''re running a little low on tea, so let''s take a break."


    Chris nodded quietly with his head down at my flustered reaction to his unexpected words

 CH 31

    ¡°Rid, I''m sorry I was so distraught. ......"


    Chris''s voice is no longer trembling.


    She must have had many hardships in getting to this point.


    She was probably moved by his recollections. I was able to see Chris in a different and cute way.


    "Huh......?"


    Chris was embarrassed to be seen feeling a little down, and her face was red.


    ¡°You shouldn''t have to worry about it because everyone can cry.¡±


    As I am thinking this, there is a knock at the door of the guest room.


    When I answered, a maid entered the room with , "Excuse me."


    She brought me a second cup of tea, which I had asked for.


    After changing cups, she left room.


    Meanwhile, the blush on Chris''s face had gone away.


    I cleared my throat and continued our conversation.


    "Can we continue to look into the matter of Count Laurent, as well as the capital, from now on?"


    They''re the ones who want to take advantage and the sweeteners, but they won''t be able to come on strong for the time being.


    "The Laurent faction ...... is a faction that make my father look grim."


    I laughed at Chris''s naming of the faction.


    "Next, the Empress''s delivery priority order......?"


    I didn''t think that the Empress would come so far as to ask us us with lotion and other things.


    ''This means we will deliver a month''s supply every month, right?¡¡Is it safe in terms of quantity?¡¡I suppose we could ask Father to supply the essential oil used to make the rinse, but aloe cultivation has just started, right?"


    The essential oil needed to make the rinse can be obtained from olives.


    So, if I talk to father, We will be able to secure the quantity.


    But the problem is aloe.


    The cultivation of aloe has just started and the raw materials are still rare.


    We had originally planned to release the aloe in small portion .


    "We''ve already taken measures to deal with that."


    Chris had a wry smile on her face.


    She explained in detail.


    As for aloe, we still can''t cover it by cultivation.


    So, she takes full advantage of the trade channels of her and the Saffron Trading Company to find aloe growers, and a regular contract to buy aloe every month at a certain price or higher.


    Other times, she requests aloe growing in the wild to be harvested by adventurers'' guilds in various countries.


    They also buy aloe in a variety of other ways.


    ¡°You are terribly quick with your moves . ...... I can really count on you ."


    ¡°I''m sure the market value of aloe will rise in the future, so I''ll be buying up all the aloe I can while I can for cheap . Also, where I can, do to fixed-term contracts for the longest term as possible. I have to revisit the amounts, but as long as we have the stuff, we can make the goods."


    So She knew this and was planing it, she is too business-minded.


    "But even so, for the time being, we are likely to have our hands full with the good to be delivered to the Empress, and the number of products on the market is likely to be small."


    She explain


    "I see. But Chris is also a featured as billboard for other , so after the Empress, you must give priority to securing the market quantity. It''s rare to find a beauty as Chris, so I''m sure people will want to get their hands on our goods ".


    "Hey what are you saying ?!"


    Chris suddenly turned red and looked down.


    What''s wrong?


    ¡°What''s going on?¡¡I''m just thinking about it, okay?¡¡Chris is a rare beauty, and rinse and lotion makes her even prettier, right?¡¡I definitely think anyone would want to be that kind of beauty ."


    ''Ummm...yes. I will make it a priority for me and everyone in the Bardia family who wants it. ......"


    Chris''s face was still red.


    "Chris, are you okay?¡¡Still tired?"


    ¡°No, it'' s all right. I told you that the market would be held up for a little while because of the Empress .¡±


    Hearing my words, Chris forcefully moved on to the next topic.


    I''m sure Chris will be fine with that.


    " I''m sorry about the market price, but it can''t be helped. It will be as soon as we can get the raw materials."


    ¡°I guess so. But if a product that has been used only by the Empress for a while is released on the market as usual, it will be quite popular. We may be able to increase the pricing somewhat. It would be a nice way to get a little credit for the damage done."


    Indeed, people are curious and want to get what they can''t get.


    If a product that only the Empress could use could be put on the market, it would be very popular.


    But Chris''s thinking was still far ahead of schedule.


    "We call it aloe lotion, but let''s change the name to something else. In Magnolia, the ingredients are known to some of the nobility, but they have not been introduced to the rest of the world yet. If we change the product name, I don''t think the ingredients will be known outside the imperial capital."


    Wow, she is already thinking about expanding to other countries even though there is still a lack of raw materials.


    I was impressed by the fact that a true businessman is always looking ahead to what''s next.


    But a product name?


    At that moment, I had an idea.


    "Let''s name the lotion ...... Christy."


    "What?"


    Chris made an unusual, indifferent voice when she heard the product name I had suggested.


    "Why my name of all people? Why don''t you just take the Empress''s name?"


    She probably didn''t expect her name to be used.


    Her face turned bright red and she refused with a fierce sword.


    But I was not about to give in.


    ¡°It''s a product that the Christie Trading Company will be selling, and with Chris''s beauty as a billboard, it will definitely have an impact. Plus, it would help spread the Christie Trading Company name.¡±


    "And, but ......"


    Chris never thought that her name would become the name of the product.


    As for changing the name of the product, I can''t back down because it was my idea.


    Besides, it''s not wrong.


    This product would probably spread all over the world.


    If the name of the product is the name of the trading company, the name of the Christie Trading Company will spread around the world automatically.


    Perhaps even more than the Saffron Trading Company, the parents'' family business.


    Naturally, if the name sells, there will be customers who want to do business with Christie & Company.


    It would also be advantageous for us to offer them a deal.


    The more I think about it, the larger the advantages are.


    If there is a disadvantage, it would be that my name would be heard everywhere.


    When Chris was worried about this, I said .


    ¡°We can''t use the name of the Empress because it'' s too scary,. We''ll name the lotion "Christy."


    "Ugh......... I understand...."


    Chris was disappointed. But the shock is not over yet.


    "Next is the name of the rinse."


    "What?"


    ¡°I''ll have to come up with a name for the rinse, too, since only the lotion name is "Christy."


    "Wait a minute. I understand lotion, but shouldn''t rinse be rinse?"


    Rid tilted his head a little at Chris''s question and then said, .


    "I don''t know if I mentioned it, but I think we''re talking about an item.¡¡We need to name it something like "Lotion Christie" for the future."


    "I''ve never heard of that before. Is the word rinse an item rather than a product itself?"


    Chris was not sure what I meant.


    An item is a word that describes the kind of goods.


    Currently, there is only rinse made from olives in this world, but what does rinse mean as an item?


    I noticed Chris''s dubious look and said, "Oh~," and then explained to Chris after a little pause.


    "Rinse doesn''t have to be olive olive oil, so we can make all kinds of different kinds of rinse."


    "What?¡¡"


    Chris was astonished.


    You don''t have to use olive essential oil to make rinse.


    In other words, the basic process of making a rinse is the same as olive rinse, but if you change the refined oil, you can make a rinse with a different fragrance and effect.


    "Rinse is an item, not a name."


    In other words, we will continue product development in parallel with sales.


    ¡®And if we continue to make and sell high-quality rinse, we can always be at the top of the world when it comes to this item called "rinse."


    In other words, we are not a trade association but a factory.


    We are now in a position to make and sell rinses.


    And in a world where a whole new market is being created.


    When Chris was astonished, I said


    "I''m telling you, lotion is an item, just like rinse, okay?"


    "...... Rid really can''t be counted on to use common sense. ......"


    "Huh?"


    If product development and sales of lotion as well as rinse are done in parallel, they can always continue to sell.


    Chris was once again struck by the possibilities of lotion and rinse.


    "I understand that ...... rinse and lotion is an item. We should consider a new workshop to develop a new rinse and lotion at Christie''s."


    ¡°I''ll be looking forward to working with you. So, how about the name of the rinse, with the name of Emma who helped Chris, "Rinse Christy Emma"?¡¡I think we can change the "Emma" part when the new product is ready."


    Rid gave Chris the name of the product he had come up with with a smiling face.


    Chris no longer looked resigned.


    (Emma, I''m sorry.)" She muttered in her mind and shook her head.


    Thus, a new product was born in this world.


    In a few years, these two products, "Lotion Christie" and "Rinse Christie Emma," would make women all over the world fall in love with it, but that''s another story.


    It had been quite some time since Rid and Chris had discussed the matter in the guest room.


    That''s how much information was exchanged in the capital.


    "The delivery will start next month, so the payment will be made to Christie Trading Company in the name of Matilda from the Imperial Capital by the end of this month based on the contract."


    "I wonder if it would be possible to keep that amount in my name in Christie Trading Company?¡¡I will probably ask you for a lot of things in the future."


    Half true, half lie.


    Probably I''ll be asking for something more in the future, so it''s better to have it kept at Christie Trading Company.


    The other half is insurance for the future.


    I still don''t know what my future will be like.


    "I understand. Under normal circumstances, I wouldn''t accept it, but . Rid is a unique person, ".


    Chris smiled and agreed to my request.


    Chris agreed to my request, but only said that if the price became excessive, she would consult with me.


    After all the discussions were over, we finally finished reconciling and confirming our perceptions.


    At that moment, I remembered one more thing I needed to tell her.


    ''Speaking of which, has Chris ever done business with Renalute?"


    "Renalute?¡¡They are very tough on merchants from other countries over there, so I almost never do business with them. What about it?"


    I told Chris that I was going to visit Renalute in the near future and that I wanted to establish a business channel there.


    "Okay. Please let me know as soon as you have a fixed date."


    "Thank you. I will contact you again."


    As long as I have her, I will definitely be able to establish a business connection with Renaloute.


    iT will expand the range of things we can accomplish.


    I was excited with expectation.


    "Well, I guess that''s about it."


    "I have reported what I needed to report. Also, now that I can deal directly with the Empress, - you can contact the Empress through me if there is anything you need."


    Chris chuckles and says she can always send a letter, but I reply with trepidation.


    "The Empress is the kind of person that makes Chris moan in her sleep, so I wouldn''t want to get too close to her unless it'' important ..."


    I was thinking back to how Chris was yesterday.


    I put my arms around , closed my eyes and shook my head "


    ''...... . Rd, how did you know that I mentioned the Empress in my sleep ......?"


    ¡°Huh?¡¡It was while you was sleeping......Ah."


    At that moment, Chris''s face breaks into a smile.


    ¡°However, just like Mel and mother, a black aura swells up, "


    She smiles, but hger eyes are full of anger.


    With a "click," the hair clip that was holding her hair in place comes off.


    Chris''s hair is now flowing in the air, flipping up and down in response to her anger.


    The sight of anger is the scariest thing I''ve ever seen in a woman.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose. ...... I was just joking ..."


    I think Chris might have understood if I had explained it properly.


    But being pressured, I no longer understood what I was saying.


    "Umm...I admit it."


    The light went out of Chris''s eyes when I said "I admit it," and she turned her head and trembled.


    "Chris?"


    I called out to her, and she turned red and stared at me.


    Then, with a mixture of anger and embarrassment, she said,


    ''It''s disgusting to sneak a peek at a woman''s sleeping face"


    Chris stood up on the spot vigorously as if to spit at me.


    The momentum of her standing up was felt on the table , and the tea spilled out and soaked my clothes.


    Chris left the room with his face bright red from the anger.


    I was stunned for a while and looked at the door as Chris left.


    I was soaked in tea and noticed that my clothes were wet.


    What should I do with these? I should ask Danae to change my clothes. ......


    I immediately asked Danae for a towel and a change of clothes.


    When Danae came into the reception room and saw me, she asked, "...... what''s going on?" She looked at me suspiciously.


    "Chris found out ...... about the prank I pulled the other night, and she''s a little ...... upset.


    Danae handed me a towel and muttered with a cold smile.


    ''it''s your karma "

 CH 32

    Nanalee did not know her disease''s name; it was described as a disease of unknown origin.


    But she quickly understood that whatever the disease was, it was a sure death, a deadly disease.


    Every day, "something" would slip away from her body, a feeling that has been going on for a long time.


    It was like a crack in the bottom of a glass from which water was dropping a few drops at a time.


    It started out as a feeling of lethargy, and she wondered if she had caught a cold or was just tired.¡¡She thought, but after a few days She couldn''t even get up out of bed.


    Her husband, Rainer, also using his position as a frontier count, did everything he could to help her.


    But none of the doctors knew the cause or the name of the disease.


    No, perhaps they did know, but either her husband or the doctors decided to keep it a secret from her.


    Her husband, Rainer, became busy with his work in the capital, and the days when he came to her room gradually decreased.


    However, he cared for her very much and wrote letters to her every day without fail.


    He tried to tell her what was happening in the capital and what was going on outside the mansion, even if only a little.


    He was not the type of man who usually wore a blank expression on his face, so she naturally smiled when she read his letters.


    However, sometimes in his letters, there were times when she sensed that he was avoiding seeing her.


    He loved her tremendously. But that is why he is suffering because he cannot accept the way she is heading towards death and illness.


    Just as he loved her She love him.


    So she didn''t want to show him how weak she is now.


    So, she tried not to say anything to him, not even a weak word.


    She was determined not to be defeated by this inexplicable disease.


    All I could do was to concentrate on the sensations inside me, so that the sensation of a few drops of water falling would slow down as much as possible.


    She thought, "Can''t I do something about it , who is getting weaker day by day?¡¡I t" and as she concentrated on the sensation of the water falling, it may have been her imagination, but she felt that the sensation of the water slipping away slowed down a little.


    Since then, whenever she is awake, she always concentrate on the sensation of the water drops.


    But perhaps in reaction to that, she always wake up from sleep and it is hell.


    When she wake up , her heart palpitates so violently that she can hardly breathe.


    And that hell is getting worse every day.


    Whenever she is think of Rid and Mel, I feel as if her heart is breaking.


    Rid was a very smart child.


    When she read a picture book, he understood the words immediately.


    And once she read a book to him, he would immediately remember the contents.


    He was able to sense the way people looked at him and the mood they were in.


    He could do a little physical exercise in no time at all.


    She may be a foolish parent, but she thought he was born with as genius .


    But when she became ill, he was only "five years old," although his birthday was approaching.


    As she lay bedridden, unfortunately, the talent she regarded as his "natural gift" was telling him that she was dying.


    And he had a gut feeling that there was probably no way to recover.


    No matter how cheerful she looked, no matter how much she called to him, no matter how desperately she read him picture books, his face never brightened.


    And then Lid stopped coming to her room.


    When she was sad because he stopped coming to her room, Mel started coming instead.


    But she was always crying.


    When she asked her why, she told that Rid had become rough on her


    She hugged Meldy tightly at that time and cried, "I''m sorry and apologized.


    She didn''t seem to understand why She was crying.


    But she could only feel her sadness and cried with her, saying, ", don''t cry.


    From that day on, Mel came to see her every day.


    Perhaps she came here to escape from Rid , who was rough .


    Her heart tightened every day.


    (Why is this disease eating away not only me but also at the hearts of my precious children?)


    She cried and endured every day in frustration.


    All she could do was to overcome this resist as much as possible.


    One day, after many days of endurance, she heard from Danae, the maid, that Rid had collapsed in the garden.


    I wanted to rush to him immediately, but to her annoyance, her body would not listen to me.


    She anxiously waited in bed for a report.


    She was relieved when Danae reported that Rid had regained consciousness later that day.


    However, Danae said that Rid''s behavior had changed a little.


    The rough exterior was gone, and he seemed very calm, as if he was talking to an adult.


    She wanted to know firsthand how he had changed, but she I had resigned myself to the fact that he would probably never come.


    However, the next day he visited her inroom.


    When he saw her , he burst into tears and wiped his face with the sleeve of his dress.


    She was worried that something was wrong with him , so she called out to him and tried to get closer, but her body would not listen to her and she coughed.


    At that moment, Rid cried out, "Mother ," and leaned close to me and rubbed


    her back.


    She was surprised to see the look on Rid''s face, which was completely different from what SHE had seen before.


    It was as if some possession had fallen from him, he was bright and his old smile had returned.


    He gave her hand a strong squeeze before leaving the room.


    She cried alone after heleft the room.


    She was happy that Lid had returned from the rough patch she had caused him.


    And wondered if her death would take away that smile again.¡¡Thinking of that, she couldn''t stop crying again.


    A few days later, Mel arrived as usual.


    She know that brother had collapsed in the garden and regained consciousness, but she still did not want to see him.


    However, she was sure that Rid, as he was now, would never give Mel a hard time.


    With this conviction, SHE made a request to Mel.


    "I want you to go see Rid and tell me how he is doing."


    Mel didn''t want to at first, but when SHE strongly told her the reason for herbeing "stuck," she gave a childishly reluctant look and went to look for Rid.


    It was the day after that that Mel came to see ger.


    Mel looked very happy and said, brother read me a lot of books ".


    After that, Rid was no longer harsh on Mel.


    When he talked to Mel and Danae, they seemed to love me very much as a family member.


    When Rid heard that story, he recovered from the mental illness and roughness that she had caused him.


    And she was convinced that he was trying to lead our family in the right direction.


    She was also fired up about giving up, even though she didn''t know .


    "I''m not going to give up. ...... Rid is back on his feet, and I, as her mother, will not be defeated by illness or anything else. I will overcame it. ......"


    She muttered to herself on the bed, her voice trembling.

 CH 33

    That day, Nanalee was feeling very poorly.


    She woke up in the morning with the usual sleeping problems, but her heart rate was not slowing down.


    She focused on the "water drop sensation," but it wouldn''t subside as it usually does.


    Her face becomes grim as she intuitively senses that the time may be getting closer.


    '' ...... Not yet, I can''t lose yet.''


    Nanalee had a light and strength in her eyes that was hard to believe she was an ill person.


    She never gives up.


    She was resolved to fight this disease until the very end.


    She had that determination.


    Her son, whose mind had been affected by this disease, even if indirectly, stood up.


    As a mother, she could not afford to be weak and let this disease take her down.


    This was Nanalee''s will and pride as a mother.


    "I will never, ever give in. Watch, I will definitely stand on my own two feet again..."


    She was lying on her bed, painfully clutching her own chest over her clothes, staring into the void and muttering as if to throw up.


    After a while, her heart palpitations calmed down, as if the disease had fluttered under her spirit.


    ''Hah...hah..., that''s all right. Stay quiet. ......"


    Shaking her shoulders and taking a deep breath, Nanalee slowly spun her words, her voice trembling.


    Nannalee basically never allows anyone to stay in her room at all.


    There is no medicine for this disease.


    In other words, the only way is to fight against oneself.


    As the wife of Count Rainer, she would not let anyone see her weak and suffering.


    This was also her pride and resolve as the wife of Count Reiner.


    At that moment, there was a knock at the door.


    After catching her breath as if nothing had happened, Nannalee replied, "Come in."


    , "Nanalee " Reiner''s low voice echoed through the room.


    Then, "Excuse me," said Rid, and a woman with brown hair and light blue eyes entered the room.


    Nannalee had never seen the woman before, so she addressed herself;lf as Rainer''s wife.


    "I am sorry to be seen in this way. My name is Nanalee Bardia, wife of the Count of Reiner''s Frontier. Pleased to make your acquaintance from here on ."


    She raised only her upper body from the bed and greeted them.


    The way she greeted him was so beautiful that it was hard to believe that she was an ill person .


    Rid was struck by the power of her mother, that he had never seen before.


    (I didn''t know Mother was such a dignified person...)


    Rid''s only memory of his mother is that he only had contact with her as a family member.


    This was the first time Nanalee had shown herself in front of rid in response to a visitor.


    , "I am sorry for my sudden visit. My name is Sandra Ernesto. and I am involved in the researching of magic.¡±


    Sandra is also a former aristocrat, so she has learned a set of greetings.


    After Nannalee and Sandra finished their greetings, Reiner cleared his throat and began to explain.


    "Nanalee ...... actually I have been keeping the name of your disease a secret until now. The reason is that it''s an Incurable and deadly disease magic depletion disease. I am a coward for not telling you. ...... I am sorry."


    The father, with a mysterious look on his face, chose his words carefully, and then bowed his head toward the mother.


    NanaLee looked a little surprised at the words of Rainer, who is usually very stern, but she immediately smiled.


    "...... I knew that, you know. So don''t look so mysterious."


    Reiner rolled his eyes at her words and was surprised at Nanalee''s words.


    Very few people knew the name of Nanalee''s disease.


    Had any of them told his wife?¡¡Then, Nanalee answered with a laugh.


    "Ummm, don''t look so scared, dear. I know my body best. Even if there was no name for the disease, I could predict that it was a deadly disease based on my daily physical condition."


    Rainer looked frustrated at the unexpected words.


    His wife had long since accepted the illness.


    He was the only one who had been timid and turned a blind eye to the fact.


    "But...well, this goddamn disease is called Magic Depletion Disease. ...... Finally, you know the name of the ''sick you''?""


    When Nunnally said " the sick ," he grabbed the part of his clothes that hit him in the heart and muttered in a low voice.


    Then she looked at Rid and called out with an apologetic look on her face.


    Rid, I''m so sorry. I''ve given you the hardest time of all. You figured out early on that I was deathly sick, didn''t you?"


    I nodded silently.


    ¡°Rid had probably noticed it before, rather than me.¡±


    It was more of a deadly disease than a magic depletion disease, though, and that meant that mother would probably not survive.


    If mother felt the same way, then there was no doubt about it.


    I spoke slowly.


    ,"...... Yes. Mother''s health has not been improving at all since a while ago. The medicine didn''t seem to be working either. The doctor was different every time they came to see you, so I guessed that the illness must have been very severe."


    Mother listened to my words sadly.


    "I was an incompetent mother to let my child find out and worry about it. ......"


    Mother turned her head to the side as she muttered this.


    I was so flustered that I called out to her.


    "Mother, there is no such thing as your being an incompetent mother. If you say that, then Father is an incompetent as well ."


    "What?"


    Father shouted angrily at my words.


    I quickly folded my words into his strong face.


    The other day, you said yourself, "I should have been more open with you...I''m an unfit father."


    "I don''t think this is the place to talk about this ".


    Father is unusually flushed and dismayed.


    I thought this was my chance to get him to talk, so I said,


    "You are too hard-headed , A man like you should sometimes do what he wants to do without thinking. Especially when it comes to family."


    Perhaps because Sandra and mother were nearby, my father''s face was reddening, but he was holding back what he wanted to say while his temples were twitching.


    Incidentally, my mother was watching the exchange between my father and me with her eyes rolled back in her head.


    Sandra didn''t seem too interested.


    "Why don''t you just call Meldy ''Mel'' without worrying about whether she''s thinking ?


    With a "snap" sound, Father''s angry voice echoed through the room.


    "I don''t want to discuss that "


    " I don''t want to go into private life chat , but today, today, I have to say it."


    I was scared, but I could not be intimidated by Father''s attitude today.


    Mother looks surprised and concerned at my defiance of Father''s angry words.


    The same is true of mother. Instead of running away and not accepting the fact that she was dying, you should have accepted it and faced it. Do you know how lonely she must have been, facing her illness alone?"


    At my words, my father " gasped".


    The blush on his face had gone away, and he looked rather pale. Then he turned to Mother and apologized.


    "Nanalee, I have made a terrible mistake. ......"


    Father thought that Mother did not know that she was deathly ill.


    But in fact, she was aware of it.


    In other words, Father did not know that Mother was suffering alone, fighting the disease day after day.


    And he could not be there for her at that time.


    My words must have made him realize this again.


    , "No, please don''t worry about it. I tried not to say anything so as not to burden you. ......:


    Mother was smiling at Father''s "shun" appearance, which was hard to believe given his usual strictness.


    ''...... I love you, ...... Nannalee."


    "You... love you too."


    They looked at each other. They found themselves embracing each other with moistened eyes.


    I was unexpectedly in their little world.


    As a child, I can''t collapse this world.


    I make eye contact with Sandra, who is standing next to me, looking indescribably cold because she has been left behind.


    Sandra, who is making a grim face at my eye contact, sighs and raises her voice,


    " Master Rainer, Miss Nanalee. I am sorry, but may we move on to the main topic?"


    My parents blushed and both of them started to giggle as they left the room.


    After they left, it was obvious that they were making eye contact and saying, "See you later.


    "I''m sorry. Sandra, please explain the purpose of this visit".


    Father cleared his throat and asked Sandra to explain to Mother.


    Sandra answered and began to explain.


    The purpose of this visit is the reagent "magic power restorative.


    The potion literally restores a little bit of magic power if you drink it.


    It is not yet a finished product, but we have already confirmed that it is effective with my special magic, "Measuring Magic Power.


    Magic measurement is a magic that quantifies the amount of current magic in you and those around you and speaks directly into your brains to tell you.


    I used this to see if I could recover after taking the medicine.


    So, there is no doubt that it is effective.


    However, the raw material from which the medicine was made tasted awful.


    I had a terrible time when I tried the prototype.


    Sandra assures me that it is effective, but it is still difficult to cure it completely.


    She told me that she was going to prepare a different medicine that would cure it.


    However, there was something a little strange about the way Mother was listening to explanation.


    Her face was smiling, but perhaps it was just my imagination, for she was sweating and her shoulders were shaking up and down.


    I became concerned and asked her,


    "Mother, are you all right?¡¡You don''t look so good."


    "Rid...I''m fine...ugh...?"


    "Mother...?!"


    Mother, who had been smiling as she spoke, suddenly shows an expression of pain and anguish.


    Then, breathing hard, she forcefully holds her chest over her clothes.


    The color of her finger nails had turned white due to the force of the pressure.


    I quickly performed a special magic "magic power measurement.


    Nanalee, magical power number: 8


    I reacted to the voice that echoed in my head with"!"


    The magic power depletion disease begins to eat away a person when the magical power runs out.


    In other words, right now, my mother is as close to death as she can get.


    I raised my voice.


    ¡°Sandra, please take the medicine quickly before mother''s magic power reaches zero.¡±


    "I''ll do it."


    Sandra tries to get her to swallow the pills she has on hand.


    However, mother''s symptoms worsen rapidly.


    "Hahahaha......u, uuuu...?..."


    Turning on her side as if holding herself up with both hands, Mother mumbled, "Rai...naa...," and began to cluck her mouth.


    You can clearly see that it is an unusual and dangerous condition.


    ''Miss Nanalee, please take the medicine !"


    Sandra tries to get her to take the medicine, but Mother won''t open her mouth.


    She may not even be able to open her mouth on her own volition.


    I got on the bed and approached her as close as I could and asked her to take the medicine.


    I thought I heard her voice for a moment, but then I realized that she had heard my voice.


    I guess she heard my voice for a moment, because she smiled at me a little bit.


    But at the same time, I felt the light in her eyes fade away.


    "I''ve come this far and it''s no good? What have I worked so hard for?"


    "It''s can be ended like that !"


    Immediately after my wailing, I felt a shock and my father pushed me away from the bed.


    Father hugged Mother, who was lying on the bed, as if to suppress her trembling, and kissed her immediately.


    I was taken aback by this, but soon realized his intention when I noticed that water colored with reagents was dripping from the gap between Father''s and Mother''s mouths, which were overlapping each other.


    Father intends to give her the medicine by mouth.


    "Uh...nn......?"


    Mother gave a muffled cry as Father gave her the medicine by mouth.


    Then, her throat caught.


    She probably took the medicine. Sandra also noticed this.


    " Master Rid, I need you to measure the magical power ".


    As soon as I replied, I measured the amount of magic in my mother''s life.


    Nanalee, magic power number: 101.


    "......, We did it . Sandra ."


    The magic value of the mother''s clearly sounded 101.


    There was no doubt.


    The reagent for the magic restorative had worked.


    Father and Sandra heard my words and recognized that the medicine had worked, and we called out to Mother together.


    "Na ... NA .. LEE"


    Mother responded to our voices in a timid but firm manner.


    Mother''s reaction made me sit up and take notice of the tension that had been lifted.


    As I sat there, I burst into tears and sniffles, and I couldn''t stop my tears


    ¡°I''ll call the doctor right away. I''m sure you understand, but the new medicine is a secret. ......"


    With that, father immediately left the room and shouted loudly, "Call the doctor!:


    As he left the room, father''s face was composed, but only his eyes were spilling with tears that he could not hide.


    I wiped the tears and runny nose from my face with the sleeve of my dress and looked into my mother''s face and asked, "


    ''Mother, are you all right?


    Yes...it''s better than usual...I never give up..."


    Mother smiled triumphantly as she said this.


    Later, a doctor whom Father had called came to examine Mother, but he found nothing unusual.


    It was settled that it was probably a sudden seizure.


    To avoid any confusion, what happened in mother''s room became a secret between the four of us.


    Mother was to take n medicine every day, morning, noon, and night.


    Of course, it was always kept by her side so that she could take it at any time.


    From now on, at least one maid was to be stay in her room in case of emergency.


    Father still wanted to talk to Mother, so only Sandra and I left her room.


    "The medicine was amazing, by the way. I can''t believe it restores 100 magic power."


    The maximum effect of the medicine that I had taken with the trial medicine was only 50. In mother''s case, however, it was 100, which is about twice as effective.


    Sandra responded to me with a look of respect and awe to accompany , and began to tell me a story about when my father gave a mouth-to-mouth.


    It was thanks to Master Rainer. At that time, when Master Rainer decided that Miss Nanalee could not open her mouth by herself, he chewed up all the medicine he could find in the mouth, then put some water in his mouth and gave her a taste in her mouth. ......"


    I rolled my eyes in astonishment. Certainly, my mother in that condition would not have been able to take it in "pill" condition.


    Soon after, my father crushed the pills.


    It was probably more than one or two pills.


    As a result of crushing a considerable amount of the pills, Mother swallowed more and was able to recover her magical power level quickly.


    "Father is amazing, after all..."


    When my mother''s life was in danger, I could only cry out in lamentation and could not think of what my father had done.


    At that time, only father did not give up until the very end.


    That is why mother survived.


    I sighed in respect and awe, knowing that I was still no match for my father.


    "Thank you so much, Sandra."


    After letting out a sigh, Sandra said,


    "No. Everything is the result of your hard work, Rid. You prepared all the raw materials and the magic measurement, didn''t you? I just used them."


    In fact, the other day I taught Sandra a magic measurement I developed.


    The reason is that I needed to make and check a prototype of a magic restorative.


    I didn''t expect the results to come out so quickly.


    I''m so glad it worked out. I really thought ...... of , worst case scenario, today would be the last day of my mother''s life..."


    It is true that I may have been the one who made the preparations.


    But I could never have done it alone.


    Without Sandra''s knowledge, I would have been horrified.


    "Thank you so much. If you ever needs help, please feel free to ask me."


    ''You''ll remember those words, won''t you?


    Sandra''s eerie smile bothered me, but I let it pass, as it always does.


    Then I moved on to my next thing .


    "Sandra, do you still have time after this?"


    "Yes, I do."


    ¡°If so, I have a new special magic trick in mind that I want you to see .¡±


    "...... huh?"


    Sandra looked dubious at my words.


    T.N  On that note  .  It was finale chapter of the grand batch of chapters ! I  just wanted thanks for reading that series so far . We mate it int nerly topp 100 weekly activate rank on novel updates .  So i wanted to thanks  . If we reach plce 50 or so i will try to  release another such batch . Maybe it''s  shameless of me . please rate that series on novel update and  lease  review  , if you had some fre time on your hands  .From tomorrow  it will be usual 2 chapter per day posting .

 CH 34

    After the excitement over medicine to restore my mother''s magic was over, I consulted with Sandra about creating a new special spell.


    Right now we are both in the room with the blackboard in the training grounds.


    But, Master Rid, as you can imagine, after what just happened to Nanalee, is it safe to be thinking about new special magic?¡¡ Better to spen time with your family. ......"


    "I appreciate your concern. But I thought I''d give mu parents some time together today, rather than spending it with the family.?


    Sandra looked convinced, but then immediately looked doubtful.


    "...that''s not something you say at your age, is it, Master Rid?¡¡Like a married couple. When I look at your everyday life and whatnot, it''s like ...... yes, your soul mature one."


    Sandra points her index finger at me as she puts her hands on her hips, " =


    Still feeling weirdly sharp and twitchy.


    "How could that be so stupid?"


    ''...... it is, though. I think it''s possible, because Rid is out of the ordinary."


    I keep a calm mind and go through with it.


    "I''m thinking about the spell I''ve been working on, and I''m wondering if I can make the spell of remembering work."


    "Master Rid, you ignored my remarks, didn''t you?¡¡Well, that''s OK. I''m sure you have an interesting idea. You want to make "remembering spell?"


    Sandra''s eyes lit up.


    She has been studying magic for a long time.


    She loves this kind of things .


    I quickly explained to her about the spell "remembering."


    It is the knowledge of memories from a previous life, and once stored in the brain, they are never forgotten.


    It is only stored deep in the brain.


    Whether this is true or not, one never forget our experiences.


    But I have memories of the past, even though I was reincarnated.


    This means that my memories are not only in brain, but also in soul. I thought, "How can I pull those memories out on surface ?


    As a result of thinking about it, I came to the conclusion that it could be done by magic.


    So I decided to ask Sandra''s opinion before trying it.


    Sandra listened to me with great interest.


    Of course, I was not talking about memories of a previous life.


    But I did wonder if people''s memories are not imprinted in their heads but in their souls as well.


    Is there a way to see the soul''s memories, or something similar?


    "Is there a way to see the memories of the soul, or something similar? Then, she wrinkled her brow and muttered.¡±


    ¡°It''s a way of thinking like ...... Seima Shinto."


    "Seima Shindo?"


    I had never heard of it.


    Is it some kind of religion because it has a path attached to it?


    Sandra explained to me, not understanding what she was talking about.


    "Seima Shindo is one of the ideas in magical studies, but it is a minor category, so it is not generally known."


    After saying this, she began to write letters on the blackboard.


    What is "Seima Shindo


    Life force is


    The source of magical power


    It is an endless path leading to the gods


    that shows the way.


    "This is how the letters are written, so we call the head part "Seima Shindo" (the Way of the Living Devil).


    "Heh, that''s interesting."


    Hmmm.


    I don''t remember this kind of language in my memory from the game.


    And I don''t remember it in Rid, or in any memory outside of the game.


    Perhaps it is a philosophical thing in this world where magic has always existed?


    But how does this connect to what we discussed?


    Noticing my curious look, Sandra continued her explanation.


    ¡° Every idea must have had a reason that led to that idea. We believe that this "birth-magic path" is also a path that connects the life force, which is the source of magic power, to God. In other words, I think it is the closest to the soul that -Rid is referring to."


    I see. ...... So you''re saying that you''re going to try to do the opposite of what you do when you convert magical power?"


    "I hadn''t thought about it, so I never did."


    After she finished her explanation, she shrugged her shoulders and replied to my question.


    ¡°In other words, when you convert the magical power created by conversion back into life force, where does the life force go?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that''s where the soul is?¡¯


    ''Let''s give it a go for now. . The returned life force goes to where the soul is, right?"


    ¡°.....I can''t even imagine what will happen. Please don''t take it too serious".


    "Yes, I understand. ".


    I somehow sat down on the ground and did a zazen meditation.


    Sandra looked doubtful at that.


    I don''t mind and make my spell as usual.


    When I feel magic power, I put it deep into my body to convert it into life force.


    But I don''t feel any change.


    For the time being, I decided to keep it for a while.


    I sat in zazen meditation, which is like meditating from a past life.


    How much time had passed?


    Until now, I had the feeling that the magic power was being repelled by something.


    But the magic power was going into just a little bit, a really small gap.


    It felt like that.


    Is this it?¡¡I thought so, and the moment I focused on that gap , I was struck by the sensation of my consciousness being sucked into my body.


    (Oh, this is a bad !).


    I felt it intuitively, but I couldn''t do anything and I was sucked into that hole.


    ¡ó


    ¡°...... where am I?"


    When I regained consciousness and looked around, I saw that there was a vaulted ceiling, and the whole area was filled with bookshelves in a circular pattern.


    The building is probably a tower of columns.


    What is this place?


    As I was thinking this, I felt the presence of someone behind me and turned to see a small child with silver hair and purple eyes.


    She looked a little like Mel.


    The child smiled at me and greeted me.


    "Hello."


    ", I''m Rid. May I ask your name?"


    I carefully spun the words and looked at him.


    ¡°Well, let''s call me Memory. It means "memory," so it''s a good name for me, right?"


    The child who said it¡¯s name was Memory laughed


    "Memory, what are you?"


    ''I am your memory incarnate. Rid must be here to take your memories in and out of your previous life."


    I don''t know, Memory was so close to me.


    It was like meeting a friend you have known for a long time.


    In the meantime, would he memory willing to cooperate?¡¡I decided to ask about it.


    ¡° I want to recall and use my memories as I like. It''s like the search in Internet in my past life, but how do I do it?"


    It would be very convenient if I could search my memories like a net search," and asked Memory about it.


    If it has my memories of my previous life, he should be able to convey them to me.


    "It''s not easy to do that , but if you go through me, it should be fine."


    "What?"


    According to the memory, this world is originally inaccessible.


    But this time, I happened to recognize the memory in this world.


    So, the next time I call a memory, I will be able to connect with this world.


    What I need to do is to use magic power. If I could connect to the memory with magic power, the memory would give me information about this world.


    "This world is a very sensitive place in Rid''s soul, so you must never come back here again, okay?¡¡If you need anything, just call my name as if you were using special magic."


    Memory looked at me with a very serious and worried look .


    ¡°I understand, thank you. Okay, thanks. I think I''m going back now.¡±


    I had a feeling that I should not come to this world, just as was said .


    I was so happy to hear her words, and she smiled and said goodbye.


    At that moment, I lost consciousness.


    ¡ó


    "Oh, my God!"


    ..what''s this place?


    I said goodbye to my memory, and as I was disoriented and ...... confused, I noticed Sandra sitting in front of me, her eyes rolled back in her head.


    "...... Sandra, what''s wrong?"


    ''.... what''s wrong?¡¡It''s not a normal ."


    Sandra stood up, her face turning red, and she babbled on with her words.


    "I thought that since Rid had been so quiet since we started the experiment, he would be okay, so I was just checking on to see how you was doing, when you suddenly started yelling, which surprised me."


    "Oh, well, I''m sorry for worrying you.


    She looked at me seriously and then said with a worried look on her face .


    "Are you feeling all right?¡¡I didn''t dare call out to you since you had been quietly concentrating for quite a long time, but I was very worried."


    ''Well, I''m sorry for worrying you. But it looks like i failed this time.¡±


    I lied. I can''t explain that well.


    The raw magic path is probably dangerous.


    If I was not good at it, I would not be able to return to the real world.


    It was a dangerous place.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t help you."


    No, it''s fine . I had considered the possibility that I might not be able to do it in the first place.¡±


    I thanked Sandra and told her that was all for today and we parted


    After that, I went back to my room alone and cast a new special magic.


    ¡°Memory¡±


    I muttered this in my mind, and a little later, a bright and cheerful voice echoed in my head.


    ''Yay, Rid . You made it home safe . I''m glad~."


    "Memory, it really connects to me doesn''t it? ......"


    I was surprised because I didn''t think we would really connect, even though I had experienced it myself. I didn''t think I could really have a conversation with the memory inside myself .


    You didn''t believe that feeling, did you? Well, never mind. So what do you need ?"


    "No, I just used it to see if it would connect to memory, so I''m good for today."


    ". Okay, well, call me if you need anything else."


    "......."


    When the communication was over , I let out a sigh.


    And I had some thoughts about the existence of memory.


    But I decided to keep it to myself and not say it out loud.


    Thus, I was able to use my new special magic, "memory," which allows me to take out memories as I wish, without telling to others.

 CH 35

    When Nanalee''s health suddenly took a turn for the better, Reiner''s voice rang out, "Call a doctor for the ministry.


    At that moment, there was tension in the mansion.


    There were only a few reasons for Reiner to call a doctor with such a loud voice.


    Had the day finally come?¡¡The entire mansion was filled with turmoil and anxiety.


    Garn, the butler, heard Reiner''s voice and was the first to react.


    "Send a messenger to the doctor''s office immediately and prepare a carriage. The rest of you should go on with your duties as usual."


    Garn instructed the servants around him and immediately headed for Nanalee''s room, where Rainer was staying.


    On his way to the room, Rainer walked in front of him.


    His face was as strong as usual, feigning normalcy.


    However, he could not hide the tears in his eyes.


    Hastily, Garn chose his words calmly and carefully.


    " Master ...... Reiner, I have sent a messenger to the doctor''s office. I have asked him to come quickly."


    Reiner covered his own eyes with his right hand, turned his head slightly and muttered, "Okay,...... sorry, give me some water.


    Although he was stifled, there seemed to be a little sobbing mixed in.


    ¡° I''ll bring it right over. ......Reiner, if you don''t mind my asking, what happened


    to your wife?"


    ¡°My wife is fine."


    Rainer still had his eyes covered with his palms.


    Garn did not reply to Rainer answer , but bowed his head, , and left.


    When Garn went to get water, Rainer leaned his back against the wall and wept quietly to himself, muttering, "I''m so glad ...... I''m so glad."


    When Garn get the water, Rainer returned to his normal stern face.


    After gulping down the water, Rainer told Garn to let him know as soon as the doctor arrived and returned to Nanalee''s room.


    After a little while, the doctor arrived.


    Nanalee was a little limp from the exhaustion of her earlier attack, but her condition was not life-threatening.


    The doctor also said that there was nothing wrong with her as far as he could tell, so they settled on the "sudden attack" as the cause of her seizure.


    Reiner told Rid, Sandra, and Nanalee to keep what happened in this room today a secret.


    After discussing the future medical treatment for Nanalee, they decided to keep magic restorative pills on the table so that she would always be able to take medicine.


    It was decided to use the measurement of magical power by Sandra and to monitor the progress of the magical power values.


    When the attack occurred again, there was a possibility that she might not be able to take the medicine alone as this time, so a maid was made sure to be stationed in the room.


    Although Nanalee was a little uncomfortable with the idea of having a maid resident in the room, Rainer absolutely would not give in.


    After deciding on the basics, Rid and Sandra left Nanny''s room.


    Nanalee and Rainer were now alone in the room.


    Nanalee was on the bed, only her upper body upright, and Reiner was standing beside the bed.


    The two were alone in the room, and the atmosphere was somewhat awkward.


    It had been a long time since they had been alone in a room like this.


    They were aware of each other and nervous, looking like a first-time couple.


    They were sitting in a room alone together, and they looked as if they were a couple who had just met for the first time.


    ", why don''t you sit down there?"


    "Ah, ......."


    The place Nanalee pointed to was the chair next to the bed, the chair that Rid usually sat in when he came to the room.


    Without being asked, Reiner sits down in the chair.


    ."..... it''s a little too narrow for me."


    "It''s where Rid and Mel usually sit. It''s a little small for you."


    Nanalee smiled at Rainer''s awkwardness.


    The two of them continued to talk for a while.


    It was as if they were making up for lost time.


    As they talked, Rainer''s mood changed a little.


    He bowed his head to her and spoke.


    "He then bowed his head and spoke to her. I was not there for you at your most critical time. No, I was running away from the reality that you would no longer be with me. Rid was right. I am truly sorry."


    Nanalee rolled her eyes and was surprised to see her husband bowing his head.


    It was the first time she had ever seen her husband bow.


    But she also loved the way he did it, as if he was doing it out of love for her.


    Nanalee gently embraced the head that was lowered toward her, holding it to her chest with both hands.


    Then she gently patted the back of his head with her hand, pumping it.


    She looked like a mother comforting her child.


    Reiner did not mind the embrace, in fact, he seemed very relieved and at ease.


    "I too ...... should have relied on ...... you earlier in my weakness. ......"


    Nannalee couldn''t stop crying and sobbing as she mumbled this.


    At the sight of her, Rainer, who had raised his head, now gently embraced Nanalee, holding her to his chest.


    Nanalee remained in her husband''s arms for a while, unable to stop crying and sobbing in his chest.


    Reiner felt that his wife was more fragile and thin than he had expected, and he regretted why he had not been there for her earlier.


    He vowed never to do anything to his wife that he would ever regret again.


    When Nanalee''s tears and sobs stopped, they both suddenly became embarrassed and blushed at each other for some reason.


    When they looked at each other, their embarrassment turned into laughter and they both giggled.


    At that moment, Nanaly saw a pill that restored her magic power.


    She picked one up and said with deep emotion.


    I was so impressed with this medicine," I actually thought I was going to lose it this time "


    The feeling she had when the seizure occurred at that time was terrifying.


    As soon as she thought that she had lost the sensation of the "drop of water" that had been there, something else in her body was now being sucked into the place where the "drop of water" had been accumulating.


    It was as if it was seeking a replacement for the drip.


    The moment the sensation of being sucked in hit her , she had a gut feeling that "this is no good," and at that moment, the "something" that her husband gave her to drink came into the place where the "drop of water" had been.


    Then the sensation of being sucked into it disappeared immediately.


    At that moment, she understood that she was saved.


    ''I see. Sandra made this medicine, but the raw material was found by Rid."


    ''Huh?¡¡That child, who is only six years old and , had such knowledge?"


    Nannalee did not know that Rid had memories of his previous life.


    Reiner might have to tell her at some point, but he decided not now and fudged it.


    ''Ummm, I heard that he found something in a book in the study that looked like the herbal medicine literature of a special herb, and he asked the trading company to help him find it. I guess he was willing to do anything to save you."


    ''Well, ...... I am a lucky person,...... I guess. I can''t believe my husband and children think so much of me."


    Nannalee cried again as she said this.


    "As Sandra had explained, apart from the medicine to restore magic power, he was also looking for a herb to cure the magic depletion disease. If he could only find that, this time he could really save you. So from now on, we are going to stick together."


    Rainer gently and strongly told his wife.


    He told his wife that they would get through this together.


    His wife smiled at his words.


    "Let''s do our best together."


    They held hands, brought their faces close together, and kissed gently and sweetly.


    They looked like a happy couple.


    They spent some time chatting and relaxing in their room.


    They were chatting in room for a while, and then said, "From now on, I have to take my medicine and take good care of myself, don''t I?¡±


    "Hm?¡¡ why so sudden?"


    Unlike before, Nanalee''s voice was taut and strong.


    She was very bright and lively.


    This is probably her true self.


    She was not the same person she had been before.


    "I''m glad that the medicine saved my life, but when I regained consciousness after that ......, I had a bitter taste in my mouth, ."


    "Oh ......."


    Reiner agreed with her on this.


    The reason for the difficulty, however, was that he had chewed up the pills and transferred it to hermouth.


    Rainer was bowled over by Sandra''s decision to use pills for her regular medication.


    When he left the room, he asked Garn for a glass of water to refresh his palate.


    "I know it''s not an easy thing to do under the circumstances . Still, it was ...... wrong of me to be her like that in front of Rid and Sandra."


    Her face grew redder and redder as he spoke.


    ''Oh, it was never that I didn''t like the mouth-to-mouth, okay?¡¡I''m not going to trade it for my life. But still, I still ......"


    She is so cute and lovely when she is embarrassed.


    ''Hmmm, yes. I can do it anytime I want, minus the taste of the medicine, but that would interfere with the business of the frontier count, wouldn''t it?"


    "......? You, don''t tease me with your month."


    Nanny''s face turned even redder at her husband''s words.


    The two of them exchanged a few words, and then they began to talk.


    The two of them smiled smiled at each other throughout the exchange

 CH 36

    It was the day after Chris came back from the Imperial City recently.


    Actually, Chris had planned to talk with Rid about various things on the day she came back from the capital, but she was so tired that she fell asleep.


    Therefore, Rid and Chris had a meeting on the following day, and it was good until the middle of the meeting.


    However, when Rid''s last words came back to her in pursuit of what he had said, her ind went blank.


    He had mischievously entered the room where she was sleeping alone and looked at her sleeping face.


    Chris was embarrassed to have her face seen, but she was also upset by the fact that a man had entered a room where she was the only person in the room.


    It was this fact that upset her, and she went back to the trading company with all the momentum she had.


    "Welcome back, Chris-sama."


    "I''m home, Emma."


    When she returned to the trading company, she was greeted by Emma.


    Emma is a black-haired, dark-eyed, feline beastman with cat-like ears and a tail on her head, and she is Chris''s lovely follower.


    She has been with her since she was in the Safron Trading Company.


    She is more like family than a servant .


    Emma went with her to the Imperial Capital, but on way back to the Trading Company, she said she would check on the paperwork that had accumulated in her absence and parted ways with Chris on the way back.


    "I was surprised to hear from the Bardia family that Chris had collapsed. Is everything all right?"


    "I''m sorry for making you worry. I am fine now. I am full of energy."


    She looked at Chris with a worried face, but she looked reassured and relieved.


    "I heard that you were resting in the guest room of the Bardia family. I hope you have recovered from the tiredness of the Imperial Capital."


    "Yes? Yes, I am. ......''


    " Chris?¡¡What''s wrong?¡¡Your face is turning red, isn''t it?"


    Chris blushed with embarrassment and became flustered when she remembered that Rid had seen her sleeping face when she said " sleep in the guest room".


    Emma wonders if she is not feeling well again.¡¡She approaches and stares at Chris, as if looking into his face.


    "What?"


    Chris blushed, trying hard not to let Emma know how flustered she was, and turned away her eyes sideways.


    "The "...... something is wrong with the Bardia family?¡¡What happened in the House of Bardia?¡¡Please explain to me."


    "No, that ......"


    "I won''t let you go until you tell me."


    Ugh. ......


    Chris is aware of the fact that Emma won''t let go until she really tells her when this happens, and she has known her for many years.


    For some reason, if Chris shows even the slightest sign of distress, Emma won''t really let go until she speaks up.


    Once, Chris asked Emma why she cared so much.


    Emma replied.


    "Because you tend to keep things to yourself, Chris. So if I don''t ask, you'' re going to get a flat tire, aren''t you?"


    Although she appreciate that she thinks so, she should stop not letting go until she has spoken up.


    But now that she knows, it''s over.


    Chris gave up and told Emma what had happened at the Bardia house.


    That she was sleeping alone in the guest room and Rid had sneaked into the room alone and looked at her sleeping face.


    When she heard about it, she was so embarrassed that she lost her temper.


    Emma listened to the story and seemed to be enjoying it at first, but at the end when she said "I lost my temper," she seemed to have a look of dismay on her face.


    When she finished telling everything, there was a short pause.


    Then, as if to break the silence, Emma suddenly said, "


    "Chris, what is it that has made you so angry?"


    ¡°What??


    Chris was taken aback by Emma''s words.


    (Why did I lose my temper?)¡¡Chris was so flustered that she said what she thought was unusual, not understanding the meaning of Emma''s words.)


    "I mean, it''s not right for a man to come alone, without a permission , to a room where , a woman, sleep alone, you know, in the common sense of the world, of the gender, you know?¡¡Besides, there''s also the issue of fidelity ......, right?"


    The words went straight out of her mouth as she was thinking them, and even as she said them, she wasn''t sure if she was saying it right or not.


    But Emma''s expression became more and more stunned.


    Then she let out a small sigh and spoke as if to warn her .


    She then let out a small sigh and spun her words of admonishment to me.¡¡Was this a crisis of chastity?"


    I''m sorry, but you''re not so much concerned about Master Rid seeing you sleeping as you are about the fact that a male came alone, without permission , to a guest room where a woman , you was sleeping alone.¡¡Was this a crisis of fidelity?"


    Chris is not so sure about it .


    Why was she so upset in the first place?¡¡Emma let out a sigh and shrugged her shoulders and said, "O


    Chris, I don''t mean to be rude. I will certainly blame him for entering the guest room alone and looking at Chris''s sleeping face as a prank. However, it does not constitute a threat to your fidelity."


    "What?¡¡Why?"


    Chris was surprised by Emma''s words, but without giving it a second thought, Emma continued to speak.


    Chris, please think about it. .¡¡It''s not even fair to tell a six-year-old child that his fidelity is in jeopardy.


    "!!"


    Emma was inclined to use stronger words such as "foolish" or "insensitive" rather than "first-timers," but here she chose her words as expected.


    Emma held her head in her hands.


    Emma, who was looking at Chris with a happy smile this time, folded her head.


    "But, is that so? Chris-saw Rid -sama as a man, not as a six-year-old child. Then perhaps what Chris mean and did was appropriate?"


    Emma smiles as she finishes.


    Chris was so shaken by her words and smile that he quickly responded.


    "No, I didn''t see Master Rid as a man . ...... I just forgot that he was six years old and acted and said things like that."


    ?Yes, I understand. . Since Master Rid''s words and actions were similar to those of an adult, as you interacted with him, you forgot that he was a child and saw him as a man, didn''t you?"


    "!"


    She was speechless as Emma dug further graves.


    She was also surprised to realize thatRLid''s presence was growing inside her.


    Indeed, Lid does and says things that one would not expect from a child.


    And above all, he took Chris , an elf woman, very seriously.


    In any country, the position of women is severe.


    If you are not a woman of one of the country''s major races but a merchant woman, you are easily treated with disdain.


    When Chris became independent from the Saffron Trading Company, that was the biggest worry of the people around her.


    But Rid didn''t think about that and trusted her.


    He also granted her an audience with the royal family.


    The Christie Trading Company was able to establish a strong position through this experience.


    There is still a long way to go, but as a trading company, it is safe to say that things have come to a conclusion.


    It was impossible not to feel good about the person who had given that opportunity to Chris.


    When she thought that, she spontaneously muttered.


    "Yes, it was because I was fond of Master Rid so I did what I did. ......:


    "You recognized it, didn''t you?"


    "Oh, no?."


    Emma continued to speak with a smiling face.


    But that''s okay. There is no age difference between men and women when it comes to love. It''s okay to like who you like, isn''t it?


    (There is no age difference between men and women in love?)


    (I think I fall in love with Rid without considering the age difference, but when I thought about ............., I came back to reality and shook my head.)


    ''No, , there is no such thing as love between a child and an adult,......


    ".


    "But back home in Astoria, isn''t it normal for the age difference to be thirty or fifty?"


    "That''s just between elves. ......"


    It is true that there are marriages between elves with a huge age difference compared to humans because of their long life span but their appearance remains the same.


    If that''s the case, Chris should be waiting for him.


    "What ......?"


    "Think about it. Chris is an elf, right?¡¡So, just wait until he grows up. Then the problem that Chris is concerned about can be solved."


    (Indeed, Emma is right, I can wait until Rid becomes an adult.)


    Elves do not start to look different from the age of 20.


    It is only when they are nearing their death that they start to age.


    (Therefore, I can wait until he grows up with this appearance that Rid told me was beautiful.)


    She thought of ......, then came back to her senses and shook her head.


    ''No, no, Master Rid is the son of a frontier count, remember?¡¡He''ll have a fianc¨¦e by then."


    "Chris, you can'' t aim for the official wife. ChYou must aim for the concubine."


    "I see."


    (.So it''s not a regular wife, but a concubine.)


    (Then even I might have a chance.)


    (And since I my appearance won''t change after the age of 20, I might be a good choice for a concubine .)


    She felt bad about herself for thinking ...... and wrinkled brow before saying to Emma.


    ''...... huh, that''s enough. My head is starting to hurt."


    ''Okay, but it''s good to think about it in the future, don''t you think?¡¡I am sure master. Rid will take good care of you, Chris. Please improve your relationship with such a person."


    From Emma''s tone and expression, Chris knew that she meant everything she said.


    (It is true that I could be happy if I could marry Rid.)


    Emma must have been thinking of me when she said that.


    Chris thanked Emma for her kindness.


    "Thank you, ...... Emma."


    "No, It was out of line. Please forgive me."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll have to apologize to . Rid for that."


    Indeed, when she calm down, sje realize now that she have done a terrible thing and she felt sorry.


    (I can''t let emotions get the best of me. .....).


    Chris sighed, "Huh," and began to think about how to apologize to rid.


    Then she remembered that she had forgotten to tell Emma something important that she had talked about with Rid.


    Chris smiled and said to Emma.


    ''Emma, it''s rinse and lotion, but we are changing the name."


    ''Rinse and lotion?¡¡. What kind of name is it?"


    ''...... and the name of the lotion is ''Christy.''


    "Huh"


    Emma was blown away by the unexpected name.


    She had never expected that the lotion would be named after Chris.


    Chris gives a drawn out smile to Emma who looks gushed.


    ''...... It wasn''t me, okay?¡¡It''s just a eda from Master Rid"


    " wow, I understand. What''s Rinse''s name then?"


    Chris thought he could strike back from now on at Emma, who was also laughing in a strange way.


    It was a nasty smile.


    And then, she told her.


    "It''s name is ...... Christy Emma."


    "Huh......?"


    Emma''s face instantly looked like a pigeon had been hit by a peashooter.


    ''Good for you, Emma?¡¡Your name is going to be known in the world as mine, right?"


    ''I refuse......''


    "I understand that Chris''s name will be used because it will lead to advertising for the company , but I am just servant."


    "I don''t understand why my name would be used.''


    "Besides, it is embarrassing to have my name calling all over the place, no matter if it is someone else''s name."


    In desperation, Emma offered to decline, but was rebuffed by the nasty Chris, as if to repay her for her earlier offer.


    "The future recommended property that Emma pushed for, Rid said at the drop of a hat.¡¡Of course you can''t."


    "No. ......"


    The cat ears went down with a "mmmm" when she said that.

 CH 37

    That day, Chris had been summoned by Rid to the Bardia family''s guest room, but he was not in his usual good mood.


    Rather, he was a little depressed.


    "Huh, what should I do ...... I wonder what I should apologize for the other day ......."


    What happened the other day was that Chris was upset the other day when Rid snuck into the guest room and saw her sleeping.


    After that, Emma, her servant, admonished her in various ways, and she realized her mistake.


    However, realizing this did not make the things I resented go away.


    She felt that she had to properly apologize for what she had done, and then I she received a call from Rid asking her to come to his mansion.


    That day was today, and after being shown into the guest room, Chris was nervous about meeting Rid.


    Taking a deep breath, she thought about the steps she would take when she met Rid in her mind.


    (First, apologize. Anyway, bow down and apologize. Then Rid will forgive me. ...... )


    As she is am the same thing over and over again, there is a knock at the door.


    ''Chris, is it okay if I come in?"


    ''Hiya, ah.''


    ''...... are you sure it''s safe to me come in, ......?"


    "Wait a minute... "


    ...yeah, let me know when I can came in ."


    Chris''s face was bright red. She was so nervous that bit her tongue.


    (What am I nervous about?¡¡I''m dealing with a kid, right ?)¡¡She chanted this in her mind and took a deep breath


    , "Excuse me, Master Rid. Please come in."


    ''Yes, I''ll come in.''


    The door opened and in came Rid, with his usual lovely silver hair and purple eyes, but with a somewhat solid air about him.


    And as usual, he sat down on the sofa facing each other across the desk in the guest room.


    He smiled a pretty smile and said to Chris


    "I''m sorry to call you on such short notice. Thanks for coming."


    ''......''


    Chris looked at Rid''s face and the procedure she had repeated over and over in her mind flew away. Instead, what Emma had told her came back to her mind.


    (Chrir is an elf, you can wait.)


    But she shook her head sideways with great vigor and tried desperately to erase the mess.


    However, this behavior was suspicious to those who did not know what was going on.


    Rid was one of them, of course.


    "Chris, what''s wrong?¡¡Shaking your head so much?¡¡Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t apologize properly for what I did the other day, did I?"


    "Oh, no. ......"


    Chris thought to herself, (Oh, no, I didn''t do it right the other day)


    She was going to apologize right away.


    As she was getting shaken , Rid bowed his head as if he was facing the table.


    ''Chris, I''m sorry about the other day. No matter how concerned I was, it was thoughtless of me, a boy, to go into a woman''s room alone, , without permission. I think you have every right to be angry. I''m really sorry."


    No, please raise your head, Master Rid."


    Immediately upon seeing that she called out to him


    Then she immediately apologized.


    "I was too angry, too. I was not very good or ...... whatever, but I didn''t listen to what you said, and I got angry without notice. I''m really sorry."


    Chris bowed her head when she finished her words.


    Rid looked a little surprised, but immediately said gently to Chris, "Raise your head."


    Chris followed his instruction and lifted her head.


    Then Rid looked at Chris'' face and said with a smile,


    "I''m glad Chris isn''t mad at me. I was afraid that if I had left you angry, I would have had to do something, so I am very glad."


    ''No, I was also wondering if you would ever forgive me for what I did to you ". ......


    Rid looked at Chris with a pout at what he had said, and then quickly smiled again.


    "I don''t hate you ,because you my trustworthy ally ".


    "!"


    Chris instantly felt her face turn red.


    "Chris was very responsive the first time I went to a meeting,. Of course, it might have been because of the prototypes I had and the explanation of the products, but I still like Chris as a person for trusting me as a child."


    Chris felt her bright red face cool down as she looked at Rid''s cute face.


    *Yes, that''s right.)


    (He is only six years old.)


    (I don''t know why I''m so excited.)


    (But I do believe that I love him.)


    (That''s because he has a very kind and honest heart.)


    (But he also has the strength to act desperately for the sake of hisfamily and others.)


    (It is very hard to believe that his mind or his spirit is that of a child.)


    (But I guess I like that kind of Master Rid.)


    When she admitted that, she subconsciously muttered.


    ''......It''s regrettable, but it''s just as Emma said.''


    ''Hm?¡¡What about Emma?"


    ''Oh, no, I just remembered that Emma said that Master Rid is surely not angry with me . ......"


    "Is that so?¡¡Then can you tell Emma that I''m sorry for worrying her about you ?"


    "Yes, I will. "


    Nodding to Rid''s words, she reminded Emma own words. "It''s okay for you to love someone you love. ......?"


    (No, still, there is too big age gab between me and Rid.)


    (To begin with, normal children are not this mature.)


    (I remember my myself at the age of 6, and even when I compare us, we are still too different.)


    In other words, it seems to come to HER mind that Rid is too out of the ordinary.


    (Anyway, I will admit that I like him and have a fondness for him.)


    (And if time goes by and I still feel the same way, I will tell Rid about it at that time.)


    (So for now, I will keep this thought to myself.)


    Chris seemed to be back to normal by recognizing and admitting her feelings.


    Rid probably did not notice Chris''s feelings, but with a mysterious look on his face, he said to Chris, "


    "Yes, please. I want you to keep this matter a secret."


    "I understand. As a merchant, I will keep your secret."


    Chris answered Rid''s words more seriously than usual.


    Of course, as a merchant, it is natural, but now that she has admitted her feelings, she feels much better upon returning.


    (I am fine now.)


    (No matter what comes, I won''t be upset or confused.)


    However, Rid''s words were not as she had anticipated.


    "Actually, I''m getting married soon to the princess of Renalute."


    "Huh......?"


    Chris rolled his eyes and was taken aback.


    But she soon realized what it meant and became confused, shaken and agitated.


    "What !?"


    "Chris, don''t talk so loud ."


    Rid made a "shhh" motion with his finger over his mouth.


    Chris held her mouth, ""I''m sorry ......," and asked a question that bothered her


    "But isn''t that a little too early for you ......?""


    "Yeah, actually, I just learned about it from my father the other day. I can''t give you the details, but I it falls under a special case."


    "Special case......"


    "Yeah. I can''t really tell you, but I wanted to tell you because I owe a lot to you . "


    "...... that''s definitely an absolute secret."


    The marriage to the princess of Renalute and a that special case.


    This means that there is definitely some kind of behind-the-scenes movement between the countries.


    In other words, it was a marriage that really came out of the blue.


    ''Yeah, and you know what? I'' m going to the Renalute we talked about the other day, and I asked you to accompany me, right?"


    "Yes, that''s what I was told, and I''m now in the process of choosing a few people to go."


    "I have some items I would like you to stock for me ......."


    Chris was curious about his marriage, but she kept it to herself for now and concentrated on her meeting with Rid .


    "Whew, is that about right?"


    She was afraid that that would be the end of the line. Chris had spent a good deal of time asking Renalute for the products he wanted to trade with her.


    She was afraid that it wou;d be the end of the line. she didn''t know that Renalute''s products had such potential.


    Rid told Chris that he would purchase raw materials from Renalute, process them, and then sell them again.


    Moreover, if he was to marry the princess of Renalute, they would be able to negotiate preferential tariffs, tolls, and prices more or less easily.


    In addition, he also wanted to bring Renalute artisans over here


    The trading company would find the person and the Bardia house would take care of the rest.


    Well, even if we could, the results wouldn''t be instantaneous. I think in the future it will be the highlight of the Christy Trading Company and the Bardia territory. Oh, and I wonder if there are any skilled craftsmen over here?


    "Craftsmen?¡¡Like Dwarves?"


    Dwarves, that word made his heart skip a beat.


    He had never had the chance to meet a craftsman, so he was excited to meet one.


    I have not had the chance to meet them, so I would be very happy if I could meet them.


    Rid told Chris with a smile, "I want a dwarf,"


    She looked a little reluctant. "Dwarves rarely leave their own country, so it might take a time when it comes to recruiting. ......."


    Chris seemed a little reluctant to say it, but she seemed determined to do so.


    ''......One way is to find slave dwarves in ...... Barsto or in other countries.''


    ''Slaves, huh?"


    In this world, slaves are legal in some countries and not in others.


    Because of its location on the sea, Balusto has been trading slaves both domestically and internationally, and its profits and labor force have been rapidly boosting the country''s power in recent years.


    However, because of this, the country has a bad reputation and there are many conflicts among the countries.


    Renalute is one of the best examples.


    He was troubled.


    hE felt that it would be a little dangerous to buy a slave, even indirectly, at the time when HE was about to marry the princess of Renalute, a slaves case the cause of worsen relatives with the Barsto .


    (I should discuss this with my father.)


    "For the time being, let''s put the slave on hold. Can I ask you to do the normal recruitment?"


    "I understand. By the way, what are you going to build?"


    "Yes?¡¡I''m thinking of board games."


    "Board games?¡¡Like the chess and cards that the aristocracy use to play?"


    "Well, something like that."


    In this world, simple games are chess and cards.


    Rid wondered why only these two types of games existed, but he tried not to think about it too deeply.


    But if there is a foundation of chess and playing cards, it should be possible to create a game that is similar but not the same, and that would sell well.


    Yes, the various games from his the previous life would play a big role.


    Hearing his words, Chris gave a slightly thoughtful look and said .


    "I don''t know what board games are like, but they don''t involve difficult work on jewelry or armaments, do they?


    . I don''t think it''s that difficult. I''ll make a draft, and you can create it.


    "Hmmm. I feel attracted to dwarves, but if they are difficult to recruit, I don''t have to be concerned about them."


    "Yes, you don''t have to be concerned about Dwarves. I, just as long as there are good people."


    I understand. I''ll check that out and see if I can find a good one.


    "Well, that''s enough for today."


    When we finished, Rid stretched hands upward with a "hmmm.


    (If I can establish a business relationship with Renalute, I can expect a lot of profit and development in the future.)


    (But don''t dwarves have people who leave their own country?)


    (I''d like to do something about that eventually.)


    While he was thinking about that, he noticed that Chris looked depressed.


    "Chris, is there something that upset you "


    "Huh?¡¡No, it''s nothing."


    "Oh, really ?"


    Rid was still concerned about Chris''s condition.


    As he was thinking that, Chris suddenly said, "


    "Well, how old is the princess of Renalute?"


    "What?¡¡She''s the same age as me, six, I think. It''s amazing, isn''t it, that we married as children? It''s a political marriage between countries, isn''t it?"


    "The princess of Renalute is the same age as .Rid? That''s also amazing. ......"


    Chris was smiling, but she was still somewhat depressed.


    "But as long as she became my wife, I hope we will eventually become a couple like my parents. I''ll introduce her to Chris then."


    " I look forward to working with you then. ......"


    Rid''s smile was dazzling to Chris as he smiled with pure innocence.


    And then Emma''s words echoed in Chris''s mind.


    (Emma, you were really right about everything. ......)


    And so, the day''s meeting came to a successful conclusion

 CH 38

    "Master Rid, please watch my movements more closely ."


    "Sure"


    I responded to his words, feeling every movement of Rubens'' body, his hands, his feet, and his eyes, desperately trying to avoid the slashes from the wooden sword.


    However, when the wooden sword is avoided, the next time a strike comes, or a direct attempt to grab it, anything is possible.


    Right now, Rubens is practicing with me in the training grounds of mansion.


    Naturally, he is holding back, but he attacks me just as I am able to concentrate and avoid.


    So, if I lost my concentration during training, I might get seriously injured.


    It was such an extreme movement.


    However, as one would expect, after so many moves, he soon began to catch his breath.


    He takes a break at just the right moment.


    " Master Rid, let''s take a break."


    "Hah...hahahaha...... fine ."


    I stop moving at "break" and lie down on my back on the ground, unwilling to get dirty on the spot.


    He smiled and looked at me like that.


    "But Master Rid is still amazing,". If you can move that well at your age, it''s enough. If you gain more experience, you should be able to handle any opponent to a certain degree."


    "Is that so?¡¡Ha...ha...thanks ......."


    I''m too lazy to reply.


    After all, it is quite difficult because one has to concentrate and watch the opponent''s movements all the time.


    And more recently, there is the added training of endure the pain.


    After Rubens smiled and told me to "lie down on your back," I did as he asked, and when he dropped a weight on my stomach for the first time, I screamed in agony, clutching my stomach with a "guffaw.


    (This is not something you do to a child) I thought at the time.


    But Rubens was not mind it , "This is also an training."


    But after a few times , my body got used to it.


    But it was probably thanks to Rid high physical ability that I was able to move so well.


    I was grateful for his high specs, or should I say his natural talent?


    While I was thinking this, Rubens suddenly muttered something .


    I think it''s time for YOU to start training to strengthen body with magic power.


    "Strengthening the body with magic power......?"


    I sat up from my lying position and gazed at him with a sparkle in my eyes, forgetting how tired I had been a few minutes earlier.


    I didn''t know there was such a thing as "physical enhancement" through magic power in this world.


    I had never even heard of it from Sandra.


    In fact, I had tried it myself, but it didn''t work.


    My body didn''t get used to the magic and I ended up just wasting magic, so I gave up on it.


    Rubens looked at me with a bit of a blank gaze in contrast to my sparkling eyes, but he cleared his throat and explained.


    "There are two main conditions for being able to use strengthen body with magic power."


    (1) To be able to handle the transformation of magical power.


    (2) To be able to handle a certain level of martial arts.


    I understand magical transformation, but what does it have to do with "martial arts"?


    Is it a kind of "kaiden"?


    I was dubious about the explanation, but Rubens continued.


    "I used the term ''martial arts,'' but the point is how well you know how to move your body. Even if you cover your body only with magical power, unless you know how to move your body, you will not be able to use the magical power to strengthen your body."


    I listened to Rubens'' explainings with an interested look on my face.


    I see, so that''s why the body enhancement didn''t used properly when I try it on my own before.


    At that time, I still couldn''t move my body this good .


    But I was curious about some things, so I decided to ask him a question.


    ''Ummm. But what is needed for that is magic power and an image, right?¡¡Then, if I imagine my body getting stronger, I can strengthen my body, right?¡¡Wouldn''t that work?"


    Yes. The image of a stronger body is too vague and will not activate the magic. Besides, in order to strengthen the body, the image necessary to activate the magic must be sustained in an almost unconscious way .


    What? The whole has to be invoked constantly by the subconscious?


    That sounds pretty high-level, but is that even possible?


    Seeing the look of uncertainty on my face, he proceeded to explain further.


    "You call it unconsciousness, but it''s more like sensation. You have to grasp the image and feeling of the link between the body''s movements and the magic power while letting the magic power flow through your entire body. However, the basic prerequisite for mastering this is to be able to grasp the movements of one''s own body. If you don''t know how your body moves, your magical power will not accompany you.


    ''Hmmm. In other words, one must be able to grasp and predict the continuous movements of one''s body. If the body is not able to predict the movements of the body, and if the body is not able to judge the movements of the body on an unconscious level, then the magic power will not come along with the body?"


    "Perhaps, to put it more difficultly, it might be like that. But we knights are told to feel magic power rather than think about it."


    I see, you may be right.


    If you create a mold and complete the image, you can use magic without chanting.


    The body enhancement is supposed to be used without chanting, so in this case, it would mean that the body movements that form the mold must be completed to some extent before the magic can be activated even if the magic power is present.


    If a certain degree of perfection is required for physical ability as well, it may be no wonder Sandra can''t use it.


    She said she was doing a lot of research, so I have a feeling that her physical ability is probably not high.


    Perhaps.


    As I was thinking with a thoughtful look on my face, I heard a clapping of hands.


    ''Well, stop thinking and let''s try some physical strengthening training. If you can use it, there probably won''t be anyone in your age group who can compete with you."


    Rubens smiled happily.


    There is no one in my age group who can compete with me?


    It makes my heart beat a little bit.


    Okay, I''ll give it my best shot for now.


    ". What should I do? "


    First of all, you should circulate your magic power throughout your body, and just go round and round the training ground. When your body movements are in sync with the magic power, you will hardly be able to catch your breath during normal movement. First, let''s get a sense of the magic


    ''just running around the training ground: ......"


    Rubens gave me the final push on how to conquer physical strengthening.


    But to sum up what I had heard, my first impression of how to handle physical strengthening was "sporadic."


    But I have a question about one thing he said that bothered me a bit.


    ,"You mentioned in your explanation that when you sync with your body''s movements, you never breathes, is that something you normally use in training?"


    "Oh, did you notice?"


    He smiled wickedly.


    One has half-exhausted stamina.


    On the other hand, he has finite stamina.


    There was no way I could beat Rubens even if I had trained in such a state.


    When I thought of this, I began to feel that what I had been doing to try so hard to beat him was actually unreasonable training, and I began to feel a surge of regret.


    At this moment, the rebellious and competitive spirit inside me was sparked.


    ''Hmmm, ......''


    "Master Rid?"


    I smile wryly and begin to give off a black aura" that is inherited from my mother.


    "I''ll be sure to defeat Rubens when I learn to use the ...... physical enhancements, okay?"


    He seemed to be surprised by my words, but he seemed to be enjoying himself and gave me a challenging "smirk" and said,


    "If you can do it, by all means, please try ......."


    I promised myself that I would make him regret having said those words.


    The first thing I did was to run around the training ground with the image of magic power all over my body.


    At first, it was no different than before, but after running for a while, I began to feel the magic power flowing through my entire body.


    After that, I began to breathe more freely, and no matter how much I ran, I did not run out of breath and did not get tired easily.


    When I told Rubens about this, he was surprised and rolled his eyes.


    "You''re getting the feeling too fast. ......"


    Really?"¡¡But I practice magic with Sandra quite a bit, so maybe there is a connection here?"


    To be honest, I had prioritized my training in magic over martial arts.


    "Certainly, since Master Rid is also trained in magic under the guidance of a proper instructor, it seems that the physical strengthening of your body may be improved quickly. I envy you for being both a magician and a fighter.''


    I wondered if the term "proper instructor" applied to Sandra.¡¡I doubt it, but I think the instruction is proper, so let''s call it that.


    But isn''t it normal to be able to use magic and martial arts?


    I was curious, so I asked this question as well.


    "You said something about being both warrior and magician, but aren''t the Knights of the Order different?"


    No, everyone who belongs to a knighthood can use physical enhancement. However, the term "both magic and martial arts" is used for those who have a certain level of ability in both."


    I responded with a "Hee" when I realized that such a term existed.


    "You has already surpassed that certain level of magic and martial arts, even though you are very young. Even now, you wouldn''t be a match for anyone around ten years old, let alone someone your own age."


    ''Not that far, right?¡¡Well, I don''t know because the only opponent i faced is Rubens. ......"


    "I am amazed that you can bear with my training without any physical enhancement. I''m sure you''ll figure it out sooner or later."


    Rubens was smiling happily the whole time as he saw my wondering face.


    "Then let''s move on to the next stage , please run as fast as you can in that condition."


    We continued basic training such as running, sprinting, push-ups, and sit-ups while using magical power to my body


    When the physical strengthening is activated, I do not get tired at all.


    The training ended in a flash.


    From the next day on, I was going to fight with Rubens with strengthening my body.


    From that day on, I began to run in the early morning every day to practice physical strengthening and increase my basic magical power, with the goal of defeating Rubens.

 CH 39

    That day, Emma came back from the Imperial Capital with Chris.


    Normally, she would have had to accompany Chris to the Bardia family mansion.


    However, as usual, she was away from the trading company for a longer period of time than usual, so she asked Chris if she could go back to the trading company first to do some paperwork.


    Chris gave it some thought, said, "Okay," and sent Emma off on her way.


    However, her face showed a hint of tiredness that she usually doesn''t show.


    " Chris will be all right."


    But Emma made the mistake of thinking that Chris would be fine.


    While She was packing up the documents at the trading company, a messenger from the Bardia family came to see me.


    Emma wondered what was going on, but he told her that Chris had collapsed due to exhaustion when she arrived at the Bardia family''s place.


    She was resting in the guest room by the arrangement of. Rainer from the messenger, and he said that he would keep her at the mansion until she recovered.


    (If that is the case, she may be able to get some rest instead of staying at the trading house.)


    Chris-has a tendency to work all the time when there is work to be done.


    So Emma simply said, "Thank you for your cooperation."


    She hoped nothing would happen to her.


    The next day, Chris came back.


    But she seemed to be acting differently than usual.


    I called out to her without paying any attention to her.


    Then she started to act suspiciously.


    And then, she made a blatant attempt at faking it.


    It was not like her.


    So Emma questioned her to hear what she had to say.


    She told Emma that Rid came into the room where she was sleeping alone and saw her sleeping face.


    However, upon further questioning, Chris told that it was not the fact that he had seen her sleeping face, but rather the fact that a man came into the room where she was sleeping alone, that was a danger to her fidelity.


    Considering his age, this is not true.


    However, Chris- must have forgotten about his age during the various conversations with Rid , and felt as if he were a grown man.


    At that moment, Emma had a flash of an idea.


    (If I could make Chris realize the fact that she has recognized him as a man as a favor to her, wouldn''t that be a good match for her?)


    She thought it was a good idea, and while Chris was still upset, Emma tried to convince Chris.


    Chris was not so surprised, and easily admitted that she liked him.


    "the age difference it''s no matter."


    "you love whom you love."


    ''Age is not a barrier because you are an elf."


    "Even if you don''t become a legitimate wife, you can still can became a wife on the side."


    Emma continued, but in the end Chris-was bewildered and said, "That''s enough."


    But Emma had been with Chris for a long time and c supported her for personality and talent.


    If the world had been a better place, she would have been able to take off even higher.


    However, in reality, due to the hereditary system, she was unable to take over the company.


    Whatever the course of events, Chris left the trading company on her own, as she felt that she could be the cause of the split in the company.


    When she tried to make use of her talent, the world could not catch up with it and blocked it as a wall for her .


    Chris''s father, a member of the Saffron Trading Company, sent several letters to her to get her married in his country.


    Chris refused, but if Chris had to marry in her own country, her talent would remain hidden forever.


    Emma vowed to herself that she must avoid such a situation at all costs.


    It was at that time that Master Rid appeared on the scene.


    When he first came to the office, he was just a typical aristocrat kid, but he soon showed his talent.


    He charmed Chris with his ideas and energy.


    And now, thanks to the activities of him and Chris, the presence of the Christie Trading Company is growing in the Imperial Capital.


    If these two become a good match, Chris- will be able to spread her wings to any extent.


    Emma was convinced of that.


    That is why she pushed Chris very strongly to make Chris aware of her love for Rid.


    In the end, Emma was afraid that she would back down, but just when she was thinking that there was nothing she could do, Chris received a letter from . Rid calling her out.


    Emma immediately brought it to . Chris with a big smile on her face.


    Chris , I have received a letter from Master Rid. Please take this opportunity to go over the matters we talked about earlier.


    "I told you that I don''t have that kind of relationship with Master Rid."


    Chris-replies to Emma words with a bright red face.


    It was as if she was admitting her fondness for Rid, but she was unaware of it.


    Then, Chris went out to the Bardia house for Rid''s call.


    "I pray for a good match for Chris-. ......"


    ¡ó


    :I''m home. ......"


    Welcome home. Chris..... Chris ?"


    When Chris-came back, she was not in good spirits.


    Emma wondered if something serious had happened .


    She was curious, so she chose words carefully and asked her a question.


    Chris?¡¡What happened in Master Rid''s place ?¡¡Don''t tell me, did things get complicated because of the sleeping face case ?"


    "I didn''t think it was possible, but did Master Rid not forgive Chris- for what Chris had done?"


    Chris shook her head.


    "No,......, he didn''t say anything about it . Rather, Master Rid apologized to me for being so rude,......."


    "If that''s the case, then why do you look so distressed ......?"


    "I just realized that Emma was right about everything earlier. I didn''t realize how much Master Rid had become a big part of my life."


    "Oh, my God, Chris, you are admitting your fondness for Master Rid."


    (I don''t know what happened to you, but you did a good job .)


    "Then why don''t you just tell him how much you like him now?"


    Emma was thinking that now is a good time for her to express her love for Rid, but Chris was not happy.


    (Why is that?)


    "I''m sure Emma is right, I do have feelings for Master Rid, but I think it''s time to keep it to myself for now.and wait for the right time. ......"


    It''s a tricky thing to say, but that''s okay.


    The important thing was for Chris to realize how much she liked Rid so that she would not go on to marry someone who would destroy her own talent.


    "I understand. If Chris has decided so, I have nothing to say."


    "Huh. ......"


    Emma did not understand the intention of Chris last sigh, but it was good enough for now.


    Emma seemed to be in a good mood after hearing Chris''s words and had a mischievous smile on her face.


    T.n Just if someone confused . I  am sorry for changing narrative . Basicly    im=n most of case stories told from Rid pov ,but  there are chapters   where story told from  other character point of view , but I am turned it into  3rd pov

 CH 40

    "Rid, what''s wrong ?"


    I was in my room at the mansion, trying out the spell I had learned the other day.


    "Memory," a spell I had created to recall memories from my previous life.


    To use it, I call out "memory" in my mind and it responds to me.


    Then, when information is given, Memory will search for the appropriate memory from my past life''s memories.


    Incidentally, when I am in a state where I can talk to Memory, magic power is expended every certain amount of time.


    When I understood how it works, I thought it was just like the old cell phone charges.


    And now I feel the memory is pissed at me.


    Why is memory''s angry voice echoing in my head?


    It was the memory I had asked for just a moment ago.


    It was the memories of " Tokirella!


    In fact, in my previous life, I had played only the free mode, which was an extra mode , so I had not played the main story that much to memorize it.


    At best, I only remembered the names of the main characters in the main story.


    I don''t even remember their last names.


    However, since this was a Cinderella story, all the characters were supposed to be members of nobles families from various countries.


    I believe that the royal family of Magnolia and the royal family of Renalute, where I was planing visiting next time, were also among the targets.


    As I recall, the prince''s name was "Lacis".


    In the game, he was a versatile character, and I think he was quite easy to use once he was trained.


    This is what I remembered about him that comes with character development.


    However, I don''t really remember the main storyline in which he is the main character.


    Incidentally, I actually had an idea as to why I don''t remember it.


    But I didn''t dare to tell it that, and as a result, memory got angry with me.


    "Well, but you said Memory could gather information, didn''t you?"


    I responded with a bland look on my face. Of course"


    "......Rid, you do know what you''re talking about, don''t you?


    "It''s still a tough . ......"


    I was filled with a sense of disappointment.


    It was indeed very harsh.


    ¡°I''m sure it''s obvious. You''ve been spending most of your time skimming through the main story of the game , and even if you go back to your memory, the information you''ve got is in rags and tattered paper scraps. It is indeed impossible to pull out this kind of information ."


    That''s right.


    In my previous life, "Tokirella! was all completed, but the main story became troublesome after a little while, so I put with unread text skipping [ON].


    By the way, to briefly explain the unread skip text function, Otome games and gal games have a variety of targets to capture.


    Therefore, it is a prerequisite to play through the game many times.


    However, until you enter the character''s route, the same story is told to some extent.


    Therefore, there is a function called "skip" that allows you to fast-forward through the story once you have read it.


    However, the default setting is to disable unread skip so that you do not skip over stories that you have not read.


    this function is called "Skip Unread text ]".


    With this function , you can skip any text , whether you have already read it or not.


    In other words, you can get to the next stage immediately.


    In my previous life, when I was playing "Tokirella! , I almost always skipped over unread text in the middle.


    I had no idea that I would get hit with such a blowback.


    But why did I remember Rid?


    It was because, after using him in free mode, I wondered what position this character had in the story.


    I suddenly became curious and looked up that character on the Internet, on forums sites and whatnot.


    I laughed at the time at the unfavorable treatment of him in the main story, but I can''t laugh now.


    ''Hmmm. Then can I take this opportunity to ask you to tell me about the memories Memory can you look up?"


    This was the first time I requested a memory from Memory. I am sure I will be relying on memory more often in the future.


    Then it would be better to check what and how far it can work .


    "I understood, ......, I won''t tell you the details though ".


    Memory''s voice echoed in my head. And then the explanation began.


    The conclusion was that the memory has everything that was seen and heard in the previous life.


    However, memory can only bring out information that it has seen and heard vividly.


    For example, I can pull up most of the videos I have watched on the Internet.


    However, I cannot retrieve the details of my boss''s complaints, ., which I had not consciously listened to.


    In other words, how much I consciously saw and heard in my previous life.


    is important.


    If it is something I consciously saw or heard, I can retrieve it even if it is a memory from my childhood.


    However, even after becoming an adult, I cannot retrieve info that I saw or heard without being conscious of it.


    Also, it takes a lot of time to retrieve information whose memory is ambiguous.


    "It is like trying to recover a single print from a large quantity of shredded paper scraps, right?¡¡You would understand this analogy, wouldn''t you?"


    Memory also have my knowledge of my previous life to explain it to me.


    That''s why I call it the first "tattered scrap of paper state.


    "Memory is like a filing, or like a shredder, like a scrap of paper. The filed memories are easy to retrieve, but the shredded memories are difficult to retrieve because they are hard to remember . Worst case scenario is that it''s impossible?"


    I asked, summarizing what I had heard from the memory in my own way.


    " Well, I guess that''s about it for now.¡¡Either way, it''s pretty hard to pull out the information you skipped during unread skips. It''s not something I can do right away. If you ask me to do it, I''ll do it, but I don''t want you to get your hopes up. What do you think?"


    "I see, it takes time, but it''s not impossible."


    Then, I would like to get some clues.


    "Then, I know it''s a lot of work, but can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Yes, I understand ....... I''ll try, but don''t get your hopes up. Do you have any other memories for me to look for ?"


    I thought about it and told her that for now I just wanted her to try to find that information this time.


    Memory sighed and said, "I''ll give it a try, but don''t get your hopes up, okay? "The last time I heard her voice, I couldn''t hear it anymore.


    ¡°Good luck,"


    I muttered in my mind,


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    As soon as I muttered , the voice I suddenly heard startled me and I looked at the door of the room.


    There was Mel, with her hand on the doorknob and a dubious look on her face.


    ¡°I kept hearing you talking outside the room."


    She seemed talking aloud Memory.


    With a troubled look on my face, I asked Mel to keep it a secret.


    Or rather, I feel that I am often asking her to keep a secrets .


    "Okay, but will you read the book to me again?"


    "Okay. ".


    "yay , brother."


    Mel smiled prettily when she heard my reply.


    But why did she come into my room?


    I was curious, so I asked her in a lighthearted way.


    " I came to your room because I haven''t been able to play with you lately. But when I looked in the door, I couldn''t hear anything but voices, so I opened the door and looked in."


    I see, so she called out to me because I was talking to myself all the time.


    Come to think of it, I don''t think I''ve read to Mel recently.


    Looking at Mel''s expression, she seemed a little sadder than usual.


    Seeing her face, I decided to spend time with her today.


    "Mel, do you want to play a lot with me today?"


    " Yup .I love you ,brother!"


    That day, I spent the whole day with Mel reading picture books.


    And just like last time, I used too much my voice and my voice became rattled.


    But Mel was very happy, so I was happy.


    Let''s work hard again tomorrow.


    With that in mind, I enjoyed day with Mel.

 CH 41

    "Rubens, I''m going to give you a kick in the ass today."


    "I''m sure Master rid won''t let me down "


    Since Rubens taught me how to strengthen my body, martial arts training has become much more fun.


    I feel exhausted, but less tired after physical exertion than I used to.


    However, I need to manage this point because I am using up a lot of magic power.


    But it is fun even if it compensates for this.


    In the past, I could not keep up with Rubens'' movements because I did not have enough stamina.


    Now I have compensated for that stamina by strengthening my body.


    Even so, I cannot beat Rubens because of my experiences, my reach, my weight, and the difference in our body sizes.


    But the more difficult it is to win, the stronger will to win is born.


    "Ugh, ."


    Sometimes willpower wins battles, but when it fails, it is no good.


    Rubens knocked away the wooden sword I was holding, leaving me in a state of helplessness.


    But I can still fight.


    I took advantage of my small frame to get into Rubens'' bosom and tried to kick and fist my way in.


    ''Master Rid, you have good guts, but that''s a bad idea.''


    He restrained me with a generous way of saying and put me in a wing choking position so that I couldn''t move.


    I was in a tight grip.


    I let out a sigh and admitted defeat as I was strangled in the feathers.


    ¡°I admire you for not giving up and trying even though you were hit by the wooden sword. However, considering the difference in size between us, your current move is a poor one. If you are going to use that move, you should at least use it against someone who is not so large or slender."


    He gave me a warning about my moves, as if to say,


    "Sure, it might be a good move if you consider it only in training, but in practice, it might have been a bad move."


    But I was so frustrated that I puffed out my cheeks and glared at him as hard as I could.


    Then he released me with a big smile on his face.


    After that , I picked up the wooden sword that had just been dropped , took a deep breath, and said strongly to him, "One more time .


    He is strong.


    Then I have no choice but to challenge him until I can win.


    ''Master Rid, that''s enough for today."


    "Hah......?"


    His unusual words made me reply in a dumb manner.


    Rubens is a Spartan type teacher


    First of all, he never finish training in such a short time.


    He looked at me curiously and said,


    "Hmmm, today, Lord Rainer-is going to see how good you are and depending on your ability, he would train you directly. The time I''ve spent with you so far is just for basic .


    "basic ?"


    The training been doing is basic ?


    Is it my imagination or so is it so intense that I can hardly think of it as basic?


    But more than that, how could it be that my father will directly training me?


    I have heard before that my father is a great at swordsmanship in Magnolia.


    Is this related to that?


    Seeing my dubious face, he said again with a wry smile.


    n, "He has a very special way of teaching, . I can''t do the same thing for you, considering my position.''


    considering my position ...?"


    As I was getting a bad feeling from his statement, my father came to the training ground.


    "Sorry for the delay. Have you finished basics ?"


    Father was dressed in more comfortable clothes than usual and looked slimmer than usual.


    I have just finished teaching basics . He has no problems with his swordsmanship or physical strength. I don''t think there are many kids in his age group who can beat him .


    He reported politely father, bowing his head.


    There was none of the lightheartedness usually seen in him.


    Father nodded his head and said to me, .


    "Rid, let''s see what you can do. Come along with me as I break you in. Go ahead and give it your best shot, using your physical enhancements as well."


    He took the wooden sword from Rubens, pointed it at me, and challenged me with a relaxed look.


    I had never fought anyone other than Rubens with a wooden sword before and I did not expect my first match to be with my father.


    But I wondered how good he was.


    I wondered to what extent my ability would be able to communicate with him.


    "Are you sure?¡¡Then, here i came :"


    "Come!"


    As soon as he spoke, I lowered my posture and kicked off the ground violently.


    At that moment, a cloud of dust rose up from where I was.


    Depending on how you look at it, it would appear that the dust suddenly arose and i disappeared.


    In reality, after I kicked the ground , i instantly closed the gap with my father ''with the momentum of my kick.


    I quickly strike at him with my wooden sword, diagonally from the bottom to the top, in a reverse kesa motion.


    However, from the moment I kicked the ground, Father did not lose sight of my movement.


    In fact, he even had time to calmly observe me.


    The moment I reached his feet, he dropped his eyes to me and grinned.


    Then, he catch my strike with his wooden sword.


    At that moment, a strong, dry sound echoed around us as the wooden swords clashed violently.


    My wooden sword, which should have been strikeup in a reverse kesa, was lightly stopped by father.


    "Hm. It''s amazing that you have such great swordsmanship and physical strength at your age."


    Father muttered in admiration as he catched my slash.


    In contrast, I was filled with respect and frustration at being able to catch him.


    I was able to break thought Rubens wo a little with the current blow.


    But I can''t do that with my father l.


    In other words, my father was stronger than Rubens.


    I knew that, but it was the moment when I realized that there was someone better than me.


    "What''s wrong? It''s all you got ?"


    "Of course not."


    I shook off my thoughts and concentrated on my father.


    However, all of my slashes were lightly blocked by my father.


    Then I realized something.


    Father has not yet sent me a single strike .


    Perhaps he is trying to see how good I am,.


    Perhaps he is able to do this because of the overwhelming difference in our abilities.


    But it was frustrating.


    I increased the number of strikes , but the result remained the same.


    "Hm. It''s time to go this way, too. ......"


    "Ugh .."


    The father, who seemed to have decided that there were no more attacks from me, went on the offensive.


    The strike was sharp, fast, and heavy.


    It was also different from Rubens'' swordsmanship.


    At first I managed to defend against it, but gradually my hand began to feel numb.


    Still, I managed to buy some time by being conscious of passing it off.


    But by the time I realized it, the wooden sword had been dropped .


    "Hm. If he is this good, there should be no problem."


    Father muttered, breathless and satisfied with my ability.


    The other hand, as soon as the wooden sword was dropped , the tension broke and I went down on one knee on the ground.


    ."Huh ...... huh ...... huh ......."


    It''s hard to breathe.


    I''ve never been so tired using physical enhancement.


    The time I spent facing my father was shorter than the time I usually spend training with Rubens.


    The amount of magic power used to strengthen the body and its effects may also be affected by one''s own mental state.


    I was thinking about this as I desperately tried to catch my breath.


    Father, who was watching me, said to me, .


    "Hmmm. You have passed the wooden sword training. Next, let''s see how strong you are".


    "Huh"


    I had no way of knowing, and at the time, all I could do was give him a dubious look.

 CH 42

    " Rid, have you ever heard of the word boldness?"


    Ha...ha.. boldness "the ability to be unmoved by anything,"


    I replied to my father, trying to catch my breath.


    I usually train with Rubens in the martial arts, but today, for some reason, my father has joined us from the halfway point.


    He was teaching you. You will experience real combat someday, and it will be a matter of life and death whether you have the guts to fight or not. Today we will see how much boldness you have.


    I understood what he was saying, but how would I know if I had the boldness to do so?


    As I was thinking this, my father handed the wooden sword to Rubens and took a "saber" instead.


    Then, he suddenly pulled the saber out of its sheath, looked at the whole blade, and muttered to himself.


    "Hm. No blade damage. There seems to be no problem."


    "What are you going to do with that saber, father?"


    I felt a chill run down my spine as I saw my father looking at the saber.


    My face is paled


    At the same time, my legs naturally started to move further backward as if in rejection.


    Seeing this, Father said ,


    "You have as much courage as anyone else . You need more courage "


    "What is there to train?"


    "I told you, boldness. Rid, I want you to keep to what I''m going to tell you."


    "Yes, father."


    I had a bad feeling about what my father said.


    I felt my pale face turn even more as Rubens'' words, "I am not in a position to do this," and " special coaching methods," that echoed in my mind.


    Father, who was watching the situation, looked more and more pleased and said,


    Good, that''s a reaction. Now, Rid. So take an upright, steadfast position there and don''t move, no matter what. And don''t look away from my movements, okay?"


    "...... Yes, ."


    "Whatever now," standing up straight and consciously trying not to look away from my father''s movements.


    "Okay, here we go."


    I was so determined that my father looked at me straight in the eye, saber at the ready.


    At the same time, I felt an fear from my father that I have never felt before.


    It was as if he was gripping my heart in his hand.


    And then I feel that the fear that was being radiated is put on me.


    At the same time, my heart beats faster and I feel the urge to leave this place right away.


    Father pointed the tip of his saber at me


    At that moment, he stepped toward me and quickly strike the tip of his saber straight toward me.


    At that moment, I understood the true nature of the fear he was giving me:


    so called "killing spirit."


    "Ahh "


    I was terrified that the tip of the blade was coming toward my face.


    I was so horrified by the killing intent that I had never felt before from my father, that I shut my eyes, hid my face with my arms, and fell on my ass with a pitiful cry.


    I opened my eyes to see my father holding the tip of his sword out in front of my face.


    "When it comes to boldness, you'' re about the same as anyone else. I finally found something to train you for, didn''t I?"


    He said in a playful voice, but his face remained stern and he did not smile at all.


    His eyes were sharp and penetrating.


    "Stand up," he told me, and I took a deep breath before standing up.


    "Why did you not followed order ? Didn''t I tell you not to look away from my movements?"


    ''I am sorry ....... This is the first time father has tried to kill me. And I was horrified by the fear of the blade ."


    I think back again to what had just happened.


    My father won''t kill me


    Even though I knew that in my head, I was scared of the tip of the blade of the saber that was between my eyes.


    I had never felt such fear before, including in my previous life.


    It''s all right.


    Father began to explain to me, as if admonishing me.


    "Now you have been defeated by the fear of my killing intent and the saber . In a real battle, the only thing needed to overcome this fear is boldness . If you have no courage and are overwhelm by fear, your only route is death."


    "...... Yes."


    "But I''m not saying that you shouldn''t forget sense of fear. If you don''t feel fear, you are just a daredevil, and in a real fight, it can lead to a major accident. Therefore, you have to get used to overcame fear. Do you understand?"


    In other words, my father is trying to teach me the courage to overcome the fear of coming death in preparation for the real battle that will eventually happen one day.


    And that was said , with great seriousness.


    But I can tell that knowing or not knowing about this fear in advance would make all the difference.


    Training with Rubens with a wooden sword can also lead to injury.


    But I am not aware of it to the point where it could lead to death.


    This is because I know that the capacity of a wooden sword for killing is low.


    But what about a serious weapon like a saber?


    In fact, it is a weapon with high killing power that can kill immediately.


    Anyone would be horrified at first when faced with an opponent with such a weapon and with the intent to kill.


    That''s why my father gave me this kind of lesson.


    "Yes, I understand. ".


    "All right, I will now swing my saber just barely enough not to hit you. Don''t look away from me, but follow my movements with your eyes."


    He swung his saber around me with a single glance of the paper, gathering his killing intent toward me.


    The sound of the wind breaking with his saber echoed around me.


    If I move my body even a little, it will lead to a big mistake.


    I knew that an mishap would never happen because of my father''s ability.


    Still, the fear of having the blade of the saber swing around me in a paper-thin motion is tremendous.


    At first, I inevitably close my eyes as a reflex.


    I finally see it by making a mental effort to keep my eyes open.


    After a while, I became used to the fear and was able to track the blade''s line with my eyes.


    Perhaps this is what it means to get used to fear.


    Father saw this and said,


    "Hmmm. You'' getting used to it. Let''s move on to the next stage."


    He muttered something quite disturbing. What is the next stage?


    But that thought was short-lived.


    Father had Rubens stand in a corner of the training ground and drew a line on the ground with the wooden sword he had left with him.


    ''Cross this line and reach Rubens. I will stand in front of him with this saber. Keep your eyes open and follow my movements or you will be in serious trouble, okay?"


    "Hahaha......."


    I could only laugh dryly now.


    The rest of the conversation was terrible.


    As I advanced toward Rubens, my father attacked me with a saber carrying a murderous intent.


    I had to reach Rubens while avoiding it.


    During the conversation with my father, the saber snapped and snagged my clothes, hair, and other things.


    But, of course, the saber could not reach me.


    Throughout the training, I was amazed at my father''s skill.


    Somehow I overcame my fear and finally managed to get through his heavy attack and reach Rubens.


    My clothes were torn to shreds by the saber.


    Seeing my condition, Rubens said to me.


    "Good work, Master Rid, you have great talent to get through such a fierce attack of Master Rainer."


    "Hah... hah..., thanks... ugh.''


    Rubens was pleased.


    But I''m still out of breath.


    Father''s swordsmanship was merciless .


    If my eyes had not become used to the sword''s line after the first upright stance, it would have been a serious problem .


    There were several such moments.


    But compared to Father''s killing intent and saber, a wooden sword is really just for training.


    As I was thinking, Father said something unexpected .


    ''That''s all for today, but from now on I will participate in your martial arts training and we will do this training every session. Is that clear?"


    "Heh......?"


    Father put his saber in its scabbard and handed it to Rubens while a little happiness appeared on his strict face.


    It may be father''s own kindness, but it''s too scary.


    Then Rubens heard me.


    "Master Rainer wanted to tell Master Rid something himself, you know. I think he is happy to have the opportunity to train you".


    "I have a feeling we''re going in the wrong direction. ......"


    I looked at my father''s back and slumped my shoulders, ..


    I''m so glad you''re going to training. brother !"


    Suddenly, a lovely voice echoed through the training grounds.


    I looked in the direction of the voice and saw Mel and Danae, the maid, coming toward us.


    As they approached, Mel''s face looked like she was about to cry. I wondered what was the matter with her.


    When Mel looked at me, she glared at father and said clearly and loudly, "


    "Father you bullied brother aren''t you ?" You are worst ''


    Mel began to cry, and she hit Father''s leg with her hand, "


    Father muttered with a troubled look on his face.


    ."Meldy?¡¡How did you get here?"


    ''I''m sorry, Father. Lady Meldy insisted on seeing Master Rid,......."


    "I see. ......"


    "But you were all in the middle of a training , so I was watching you from the edge of the training ground."


    It was Danae who answered father''s question.


    "Brother , you''re covered in scratches, and I hate it."


    "What?¡¡Uh-huh."


    I looked at Rubens and he nodded smiling, thinking that today''s training should be over at least for today


    In contrast, my father''s shoulders were slumped and his expression darkened with a "dreadful" feeling as Mel kept telling him she didn''t like him.


    Mel pulled me by the hand and I left.


    Mel wanted me to read her a picture book like the other day.


    When she came to the training ground with Danae, she was shocked to see father and I training with sabers.


    This new training took place on the day Mel came to the training ground, which she rarely does.


    I had chuckle a little at Father''s pauses.


    Afterwards, as expected, I read a picture book to Mel as she had requested after fixing her shredded clothes and disheveled hair from the training.


    All the while, Mel was saying, "Father is worst "


    But what she saw and what happened was not everything.


    As I read the picture book, I gently explained to Mel about my training with father.


    "He''s just trying to be a devil at heart for me, so don''t say things like that."


    "Really?"


    ¡°That training is very scary. But if I didn''t go through that training, when something really scary happens, my body would get stuck. Father taught me to be fearless so that I wouldn''t be like that, you know?"


    Hmmm. But I still don''t like father for harming brother like that . ......"


    "I see. But you have to understand how Father feels, don''t you?


    "I don''t like it,......, but I understand."


    " Mel is a good girl."


    "...... hehehe."


    Mel was said to be a good girl, and she smiled cutely and shook herself ticklishly.


    Later, Danae told me that Mel apologized to father for telling him that she hated him.


    Mel must have thought about it in her own way.


    Incidentally, I think father was a little more relaxed in training me after Mel told him that she didn''t like it.


    However, from the day Mel is said to apologize to him, the training became more severe, as if to make up for the time he had lost.


    Seeing my father in a good mood wielding a saber and attacking me, even though it was training, I spent a while feeling sorry for explaining the training with father to Mel.


    Let''s keep this to myself: ......

 CH 43

    ''Your Majesty, do you intend to accept Magnolia''s response as it is??


    ''Magnolia''s point is as agreed. and I''m not breaking it. Besides, I thought we agreed that this visit was only not to decide on the marriage.?


    In the Royal Palace of Renalute, a meeting was held every day due to the reply from Magnolia regarding the marriage with the princess of Renalute.


    Of course, the meetings were held only with the upper class nobles who knew about the secret agreement with Magnolia.


    "But if he is the son of a frontier count of Magnolia at this age , that means he is the same age as the princess, isn''t it as clear cut as if it was already decided?¡¡His Majesty Elias should know that."


    "You''re being a pain in the ass, Norris. What do you want me to do then?¡¡You know about the secret agreement with Magnolia during the Barst Crisis, don''t you? What do you want me to tell Magnolia under these circumstances?"


    The man called Norris is a dark elf with black hair and blue eyes.


    He was probably quite old, and although he was a dark elf, his face gave the impression of a slightly mature appearance.


    On the other hand, the man called "His Majesty Elias" was a dark elf with black hair and yellow eyes that gave no particular sign of age.


    The two men looked grim-faced at each other and exchanged their opinions.


    Then Norris said to Elias.


    The secret agreement with Magnolia did in fact say "royalty or equivalent nobility." If that is the case, it would make sense for the royal family and the princess to first make an offer of marriage. If the agreement was broken after that, and the bride was "a nobleman of equivalent rank," I would agree. However, if they are suddenly "equivalent nobility," as was the case this time, I can only think that the princess, who is the princess of Renalute and His Majesty, is being treated with contempt.


    Elias''s brow wrinkled between his grim face.


    Norris''s argument is not hard to understand.


    Elias himself thought that the princess would marry a member of the "royal family," even though there was a secret agreement.


    However, the man who came to Renalute as a candidate was the son of a count on the frontier, although it had not been decided yet.


    This surprised Elias.


    However, he also thought that it would not be a bad idea if it was the "Count Rainer Bardia".


    "Norris. I understand your opinion. But the other party is the son of Count Rainer Bardia, who is known as the " Strongest Sword" in the Magnolia Empire.¡¡Moreover, it is also our neighboring country. Don''t you think this is a good deal?"


    In Magnolia, a frontier count is treated on the same level as a duke.


    The two counts, Rainer Bardia and Glade Kelvin, are known as the "sword and shield" in the military activities of the empire and are probably the two most powerful in the empire in terms of strength.


    In this case, the Count of Bardia is the "sword".


    Moreover, it is a neighboring country.


    Even though the Barst case has been settled, considering the future, it would probably be better to marry the son of the Count of Bardia than the imperial family or the central nobility in the imperial capital.


    Elias thought so.


    But Norris is not the same.


    For Norris the alliance it had formed with Magnolia was named a vassal state.


    He was extremely regretful that they had made a secret agreement and could no longer conduct negotiations on an equal footing.


    And he is plotting domestically to be on an equal footing with Magnolia if the opportunity comes along.


    Elias was aware of Norris''s moves, though not all of them.


    But there are other dark elves who think like Norris in their secret dealings with Magnolia.


    By letting Norris go free, they are trying to vent their anger at the dark elves.


    However, the problem is that Norris has a difficult time backing down when it comes to this kind of talk.


    Norris answered Elias''s words with a grim look on his face.


    Yes. Your Majesty has a good point. However, we have only recommended that the conversation with the Count should take place after the meeting with the royal family.


    Elias''s head began to hurt from the seemingly eternal parallels between the two sides of the argument.


    Norris was not about to give up on the idea of a meeting between the royal prince and the princess.


    If the princess and the prince of Magnolia were to meet, there was a non-zero chance that they could be married.


    But if they could not meet, there was no chance.


    If the princess of Renalute becomes the empress of Magnolia in the future, a ruler from Renalute can be born at the core of the empire.


    The birth rate of dark elves is low, but if a child is born, there is the possibility of even greater authority.


    Norris has never forgotten the humiliation of being presented with a vassal state by Magnolia.


    That is why he thought that he could get back at Magnolia by making the princess of Renalute an empress.


    However, Elias had a rough idea of what Norris was thinking.


    Norris is very prideful as a dark elf to have been born in the country of Renalute.


    That is why he felt very humiliated to have been made a vassal state.


    Judging from his character, he is probably trying to send the princess to the empire and, if possible, to get into the central power of the empire.


    That is why Elias could not accept Norris''s views.


    Pride as a nation and as a Dark Elf is important, but the king cannot sacrifice his country and people in favor of his pride.


    Letting out a loud sigh, Elias said strongly.


    ''Hah,...... I understand Norris''s point, but it has been decided that the Count Reiner and his son will pay a visit to Renalute. If we had approached them about the time of the marriage and they didn''t like it and asked us to give them the prince, it would be a problem of diplomacy. Unless there is a problem with the son of a frontier count. ......"


    Maybe he was tired of talking endlessly about parallels.


    Elias quickly realized that he had said a gibberish.


    But there was no way Norris could have missed the words.


    "...... Indeed, we must find out if the son of the count on the frontier is capable of handing over the Princess of Renalute......."


    Elias has a grim look on his face, while Norris has a nasty grin on his face.


    Norris then looks around at the nobles who are following him.


    Then, from all over the place, he heard voices saying, "Indeed," and " Exactly".


    Elias clicked his tongue in his mind and asked Norris with a bitter look on his face, "


    ''What are you going to do?''


    ''No, , I cannot be rude to a guest from another country. But how about a quaint one like this: ......?"


    Elias, regretting his own misstep, kept his mind on the meeting that had been set at the same pace as Norris and the others.


    When the meeting ended and he returned to his room, Elias let out a loud sigh.


    How can our countries be on equal footing when we send our princess to Magnolia?" ......


    The reason why Magnolia did not make a marriage proposal between the prince and the princess is probably because there is no advantage for the empire to have the prince marry the princess of Renalute, which has become a vassal state.


    Probably, the nobles in the center of the empire gave their opinions to the king.


    Many of the upper class nobles in Magnolia are excellent human beings.


    Of course, not all of them, but at least the dukes and counts on the frontier are all strong men with one or two strong traits.


    Elias learned about the strength of Magnolia through the Barst Crisis.


    Elias himself tried desperately to negotiate with Magnolia to hold it as an ally rather than a vassal state.


    However, Magnolia would not give in.


    Magnolia had to decide whether to be destroyed as a country or to survive as a vassal state.


    As king, he had to make a very hard decision.


    However, Magnolia was a country that kept its promises, including secret agreements.


    They also exerted strong pressure on Barrst and saved their own people who had been kidnapped.


    For this reason, the people of Renalute are very friendly toward Magnolia.


    At that time, he felt relieved that he had made the right decision in concluding the secret agreement with Magnolia.


    Of course, Elias himself has a desire to improve his country''s position as a vassal state.


    However, if the country stopped being a vassal state, another conflict with Barsto would probably break out.


    In this light, he realized that the "umbrella of Magnolia," which also includes the power of deterrence, could be used as a card to play.


    Perhaps Norris and the others are aware of this, but their pride in having been an independant country is getting in the way, and they are not ready to admit it.


    "Hmmm......... that''s a tough one.........."


    Elias naturally looked up and muttered to himself.


    Shortly after, there was a knock at the door, and when he answered, " Pardon me," a dark elf boy entered the room.


    He was a dark elf with black hair and yellow eyes just like Elias.


    ''Father, thank you for the conference.


    ''Lacis, what''s up?¡¡What do you want?"


    Lacis Renalute, he is the first prince of the Renalute Kingdom.


    Lacis spoke up slowly.


    "Father, do you still intend to send my sister, Fara, as a hostage to Magnolia in the name of marriage?"


    Elias'' face turned grim at Lacis'' words.


    "Who told you such a thing?"


    he had a pretty good idea that it was Norris.


    The mother of Lacis is a distant relative, but she is also related to Norris by blood.


    The reason why Norris is coming on so strong these days is because of this.


    , "It doesn''t matter who ...... . The important thing is that my sister is going to be married off as a hostage abroad. Why do you have to do that?¡¡Fara is only 6 years old. No country in the world or outside of it allows six year olds to marry."


    Lacis does not yet know about the secret agreement between Magnolia and Renalute.


    He is quite intelligent for an eight-year-old and has a talent for martial arts.


    He should know about the secret pact eventually, but now is not the time yet. Elias thought .


    ''It''s a link between countries. There are exceptions to everything, and even I would not marry off my daughter to another country for no reason. You will be king one day., so you must understand the intentions behind the words and be able to formulate hypotheses based on what you can get from the situation."


    Hearing Elias'' words, Lacis put on a grim expression and said without understanding of his words


    "I''m still not convinced by that ".


    He shook his head and said, "Go to your room and cool your head."


    "I''m ...... sorry."


    After bowing to Elias, Lacis walked out of the room.


    ''Phew,.......''


    The sound of a deep, thoughtful sigh echoed through the king''s room in Renalute


    ¡ó


    After leaving Elias'' room, Lacis was heading to his room to cool his head as he was told to do.


    At that time, her sister Fara Renaloute and her attendant came from the front.


    Lacis approached his sister with a smile and called out to her


    "Fara, what''s the matter?¡¡It''s unusual for you to walk over here."


    ''Brother ....... Actually, I was just on my way because my mother called me to her room. What brings you here, brother?"


    "You were summoned by Lady Eltia ....... , I was talking to father. But he got mad at me and told me to cool my head."


    "Is that so?¡¡It''s rare for father to be angry with you."


    Fara is a dark elf with dark blue hair and vermillion red eyes.


    What makes her appearance stand out is her beautiful movements, to the point that she looks out of place at her age.


    She is lovely in Lacis'' eyes, and he is proud of her.


    That is why he wanted to protect her as a prince, brother, and family member.


    Such thoughts naturally make the power of Lacis''s eyes strong as he looks at his sister.


    In contrast, Fara was a little puzzled by his gaze and returned it with a smile.


    When Fara smiled, one of Fara''s attendants, who had been watching the two of them, called out to her.


    "Princess, it may seem impolite, but if you don''t hurry, Miss Eltia will be angry with you."


    ''Oh, yes, of course. Please excuse me , brother."


    "I am sorry to bother you. Please give my best wishes to Miss Eltia."


    The two of them were looking back at each other and Lacis was muttering to himself, "I''ll protect my sister, I promise."

 CH 44

    ''Mother, how are you feeling?"


    "Yes, much better than  before. I do have the sensation of losing some of my magic, but that is manageable thanks to the medicine. Hey, Sandra."


    Mother responded to my answer, and with a smile, she called out to Sandra, who was standing by her side.


    "I''ll check the values from my magic measurements. Please be rest assured that I am checking the values by measuring the magic power and adjusting the dosage of the medicine on a daily basis."


    Sandra was so polite that I could not imagine how she usually interacts with me.


    This is what it feels like to be catty.


    "....... Rid?¡¡Are you thinking of something rude again?"


    " Nothing at all?"


    My face pulled back a little as she continued to display her keen intuition as usual.


    My mother was smiling happily at the conversation between us.


    "Since the day my mother had her attack and was on edge , Sandra has been like a doctor to her."


    This is because magic exhaustion is a condition in which magic power drains out and eventually takes away one''s life force, so ordinary medical treatment cannot handle it.


    She was the right person for the job because she had been involved in magical power research.


    In addition, she can use the "magical power measurement" that I developed and have taught her.


    With this, she records the values of mother''s magical power on a daily basis, and checks the amount of medicine, as well as the progress of symptoms.


    We do not give out any information about the medicines for restoring magic power to the outside world until Mom is completely cured.


    This is a decision made by my father, myself, and Sandra.


    Since my mother''s attack, I have been thinking more and more that I want to complete the medicine that can cure the depletion of magic power as soon as possible.


    And if I could complete it, I would be able to save those who were suffering from the same kind of magical power depletion.


    I found myself lost in thought.


    ''Rid?¡¡What''s wrong?¡¡You look so grim. ....."


    Mother looked at me with worried eyes as she placed one hand on the cheek of my face.


    ''No, I''m sorry. I was just thinking."


    "I hope that''s the case.¡¡Then that''s good. ......"


    I gave my mother a smile along with my reply.


    Mother seemed to be feeling uncomfortable with my words, but then Sandra came to my rescue.


    ''Master Rid, are you sure you don''t need to go to Master Rainer''s?"


    "Oh, it''s that time already. Mother, I''m going to see father."


    "Yes, give my regards to Rainer.''


    "Yes, ".


    I bowed to my mother and left the room.


    Then I went straight to my father''s room.


    Today, before I went to check on Mother with Sandra, Garn, the butler, told me to come to the office with a note from Father.


    What was it about?


    It''s not like I'' m lacking in martial arts training or anything.


    I was really surprised when Father came to participate in the martial arts training under the pretense of training my boldness.


    I definitely don''t feel that Father enjoys training where he comes at me wielding a saber.


    As I was thinking about it, I came to the front of the office where father was.


    I took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    He immediately replied, "Come in," and I said, "Excuse me," and entered his office.


    Father was working on some paperwork at his work desk in his office.


    When he saw me enter, he leaned against the back of his chair and stopped his work.


    " Sit down there."


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me."


    I sat down on the sofa where my father had told me to sit.


    He got up from his desk and sat down on the sofa in front of me, across from the table.


    Then he said suddenly,


    "I heard that you went to see Nanalee. How is she?¡¡I would like to go and see her, but I am very busy with the affairs."


    " Mother was fine, Sandra told me. Thanks to Sandra, her condition seems to have stabilized."


    Hearing my words, my father looked a little relieved and looked a little at ease.


    ''''So, what is the matter today?¡¡I heard from Garn that father wanted to see me. ...¡­"


    "So, what happened today?¡¡I heard father wanted to see me . ......"


    "Yes, about that, we have a date to go to Renaloute."


    ......


    I am so glad to hear that.


    I''ve been waiting for quite some time since I said I wanted to go to Renalute, but now I''m finally going there.


    There was one major problem with the "moonlight grass," which is used as a raw material for magic restorative medicine.


    It was not cultivated and could not be mass-produced in the area.


    The cultivation method is different from the usual method, but it has not been successfully used yet.


    Currently, it is dependent upon Chris'' trading company.


    This is one of the reasons why we have not been able to announce the magic recovery medicine.


    For this reason, I felt that I had to expand the pipeline of commercial distribution and exchange with Renalute.


    And perhaps there would be information on medicinal plants that could be used as raw materials for the cure for magical depletion.


    Various thoughts came to mind when I heard that the date had been set.


    But Father looked a little grim, and then said,


    "But, as expected, we cannot be too careful. It seems that the Renalute side is up for something . ......:


    "What do you mean ......?"


    I asked him, a dubious look on my face.


    What are they planning to do?


    What would they do to a potential marriage partner of a princess in a neighboring country?


    The father let out a sigh and then said, "


    ''Well, it means that ...... Renalute is not entirely monolithic either. King Elias seems to be trying to move forward in a friendly manner. But it seems that some of his vassals are arguing that it would make sense for him to first make an arrangement with the prince of the royal family and then marry the son of the count on the frontier".


    Father said with a wry smile. I guess every country has its own political games to play.


    ''So you think some of these vassals will try to do something?"":There is that possibility .They won''t do anything as extreme as assassinating you, but they might try to make you withdraw from the list of candidates."


    I see.


    If I am not suitable as a candidate, they might think that they can drag the prince of the royal family to the marriage proposal.


    Perhaps, the vassals who are grumbling are a faction that is dissatisfied with the secret agreement.


    It is not hard to understand that they want to make their position as a country as equal as possible, even if only a little, even though they are a vassal state.


    However, going too far has a scent of danger.


    I thought about this and then a question came to my mind.


    "Why did you give me such information?"


    "I told you that there is no such thing as a united country.And if you can only gather information from the surface, you cannot protect your country, let alone your territory."


    Father said this terrible thing as if it were a matter of course.


    In other words, there are more than a few collaborators on the Renalute side who pass on political information to us.


    And there must be some kind of intelligence controlled by the empire or my father.


    Perhaps sensing what I was thinking, my father gave me a wicked look and said,


    "Well, I''ll tell you details later."


    Please be go easy on me ......."


    I was a little pale at his hard look.


    Basing on father''s face he seemed to be enjoying the situation.


    It seems that he likes it when I make a troubled face.


    After sighing in my heart at this exchange, I changed my mind and went to the meeting.


    The next meeting  about get to Renalute lasted until late

 CH 45

    "What happens when you put magic power under pressure?"


    ......" What are you imagining this time, ......?¡¡Master Rid."


    Today I was taking a lesson from Sandra on attack spells.


    The other day, Father told me that the schedule for trip to Renalute had been set.


    He also informed me that some factions in Renalute were apparently thinking of a plan to eliminate me as a potential marriage candidate.


    So I decided that I should check all the martial arts, magic, manners, etc. before I left.


    And so today I am going to focus on offensive magic.


    But I have been practicing offensive magic on my own.


    I have shown it to Sandra several times, and she assures me that there is no problem.


    Then, I decided to think of a more effective and powerful way to use offensive magic.


    So I asked Sandra for her opinion, and she looked at me with a doubtful face and said,


    "I''ve never ...... thought of the idea of compressing magic power. I''ve never even heard of it, so I doubt anyone has tested it.¡¡How do you intend to compress it in the first place?"


    "I see. Well, can I try an experiment under Sandra''s observation"?"


    ''Hah ...... well, I''m interested too, so let''s give it a try. But if you think it is risky, stop the spell immediately. If that''s not possible, please fire your magic towards the sky, okay?"


    Sandra was dumbfounded, but her curiosity got the better of her, and she agreed to accompany me in my experiment.


    Immediately, I stood at a little distance from the targets for spells and bows in the training grounds and began to knead magic.


    Then, Sandra asked me to wait for her.


    ''Master Rid, this time I will be observing you in the experiment, so please tell me the name of the spell."


    ''Yes...''


    Well, what''s the point of having Sandra observe if she doesn''t know what kind of spell I'' m going to use?


    With this in mind, I once again transformed the magic power and concocted the magic power.


    First of all, I shot as usual, including the significance of showing it to Sandra.


    "Fire Spear."


    As I muttered the name of the spell, the fire, which literally became a spear with a pointed tip, flew straight toward the target and hit it.


    Well, that''s about right, isn''t it?


    Sandra called out to me as I was thinking this.


    "Is that compression?¡¡It''s the same as always, isn''t it?"


    ''No, I just shot it normally. I thought I would show you the normal version first for comparison."


    " I see. Then, the next one is the main one."


    Sandra, who approached me, was almost losing the light in her eyes, as if she was disappointed.


    But when I told her that the magic I was performing now was the normal version, her eyes lit up again with hope.


    ("She really likes magic,) as I regained my composure and began to knead the magic again.


    Then, I held out my hand in a fist toward the target and chanted.


    "Fire spear."


    But this time, it didn''t shoot immediately.


    I chanted, but the magic power that was supposed to be activated as a "fire spear" was now spiraling inside my fist, trying to get out.


    I put strength into my fist and collapse the spiraling magical power.


    In other words, I compress it.


    Then, I inject more magic power into the "fire spear" that was swirling around inside my fist.


    As I do so, the force of the "fire spear" trying to go out becomes stronger and stronger.


    I clench my fist even tighter and compress it to restrain the force.


    Of course, I do not stop pouring magic power into it.


    And when the force of repulsion in my hand became so strong that I could no longer hold it back, I had a hunch.


    "This is a very dangerous ".


    I felt a sense of danger from the power of the magic swirling in my fist, so I held my fist out toward the sky and chanted the name of the spell again.


    "Fire spear ".


    At that moment, a tremendously heavy roar echoed around me.


    At the same time, a huge mass of fire, larger than myself, flew in a line toward the sky, bringing with it a roar.


    The tip was pointed like a spear, and there was no doubt that the magic was a "fire spear" from its features.


    However, the scale of the fire was far beyond the usual.


    Soon, the fire spear flew away into the sky and disappeared from sight.


    ......"


    Sandra and I were speechless, both of us looking at the sky where the fire lance had flown away.


    Then, Sandra suddenly said, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know what to say.


    ...."..Compression magic is banned for the time being."


    Let''s try again "


    Sandra and I were in agreement.


    Then, a little stunned, we both began to examine the compression spell.


    "Do you think it''s that over-the-top?"


    Sandra suddenly began to talk about something very serious.


    "What does she mean by " overturning it from the very beginning"?


    r, she sighed and began to explain.


    ''The first step in the process of what is called "attack magic" is to (1) develop magic power by transforming magic power, (2) create a solid image of the magic power, and (3) launch the magic power. In this process, (1) decides the scale of the spell. And this is important. Naturally, the greater the magic power in (1), the more difficult the process in becomes."


    "In other words, the larger the scale of attack magic, the more magic power and specific images are needed, right?"


    "That is correct."


    That is correct.


    But it seems like tapping into the same process was used earlier, but is it different?


    Hmmm.


    Hmmm.


    She continued to explain when she saw my wondering face.


    "The important thing is that the procedure that Master Rid just performed (1) is simplified by repeated steps (4) and (5), while (1) was intended to be performed in the previous step (1)."


    I see, what has been necessary for large-scale attack spell is magical power and a concrete image.


    To do these two things each time is a lot of work, including the learning curve.


    But if you use the method I used, the "fireball" that Sandra taught me can do something similar to the "fire spear" I mentioned earlier.


    I understood that I could do the same thing with the "fireball" that Sandra had taught me.


    I told Sandra what I understood, including way of confirmation.


    "The first time I did this, I had to create a detailed and concrete image of the spell after I had worked out its magic power. But what I did was to inject magic power into the activated magic afterwards, raising even ordinary magic to the same level of power as large-scale magic, is that correct?"


    Sandra nodded at my words and continued her explanation.


    That''s right. If we can understand and use the method devised by . Rid, anyone will be able to use magic with terrific power. It''s like a kind of mysticism. Master Rid is truly entertaining ......, extraordinary ."


    Now you were going to say what you really meant about me being entertained, weren''t you?


    But I''m not sure if the secret spell seems like an overstatement.


    She said anyone could use it, so I thought Sandra could use it too.¡¡So I said to her, "Y


    , "You said ''anyone,'' could you use it too, Sandra?"


    Sandra''s eyes began to sparkle as if she had been waiting for me to say that.


    Then she cleared her throat and said happily,


    "As a teacher, I have to confirm whether my guess of the method devised by Rid is right . Now, please teach me how to do it."


    She moved her face closer to me as she said this.


    I felt like a quack.


    With that thought in mind, I explained the spell process I had just performed.


    Sandra immediately began to try it.


    It seems that they perform magic with a "fireball".


    Like me, she shot a test shot in the normal condition and then started testing the method of the magic compression.


    As expected, she seemed to have used less magical power than I had just used, and she immediately fired her magic.


    Even so, the size of the flame was clearly different from the spell she had first invoked.


    Satisfied with the result of the spell, she smiled a big smile, but then she turned back to me and suddenly turned serious and said, "The way this spell works is out of the realm of possibility."


    "Let''s keep this spell out of the gate," But we should tell loerd Rainer about it f. This mechanism is dangerous in many ways."


    Unlike her usual self, she seemed quite serious.


    That''s all.


    This compression magic might have shaken the current concept of offensive spells.


    ''I understand. I will not use this magic in the future unless there is something serious."


    "I think that would be good."


    She smiled at me and then said in her usual lighthearted manner.


    "After all, you are outside the standard, aren''t you, Master Rid?"


    '' ...... Stop with the ...... not-standard .......''


    She smiled happily and said this .


    :Speaking of which, I understand that Master Rid is going to visit Renalute in the near future?"


    ."Yes, but you are very well informed".


    I was a little surprised that she knew what my father and I had just talked about the other day.


    She looked at me and smiled.


    ''Master rid , I have some advice for you ".


    "What is it?"


    I didn''t have a very good feeling when it''s came tp Sandra''s advice.


    The stake that sticks out gets driven in. But the stake that comes out too high will not be driven. Master Rid, even if you are in Renalute, you should be able to go beyond the standard and break through to the top of the kindom ."


    Sandra was placing her right hand on her hip while pointing the index finger of her left hand toward the heavens.


    ''...... I''ve heard that before. That''s not advice, that''s just what Sandra wants to say. ......"


    I was tired of her advice.


    In contrast, Sandra seemed satisfied with what she had to say.


    ?


    At the end of the day, it was a nice day at the mansion.


    Later, on a sunny day in the mansion, a rare lightning strike nearby.


    The talk of the town was that something unusual had happened, a so-called " out of the blue".


    Everyone said they heard thunder, but Mel told me that the sound was not thunder.


    "Ni-chan, that was not the sound of thunder. I saw it, and it''s a secret because everyone is scared of it."


    "I understand. It''s a secret between me and Mel."


    I apologized in my mind as I said that.


    (Sorry, that''s my spell , not dragon or lightning. ......)


    I decided once again not to use compression spell for the time being.

 CH 46

    ?Bye, brother ! Come back soon, okay??


    "Yes, I will. I''ll do my best to get home as soon as possible. "


    Mel looked like she was about to cry and hugged me.


    I patted her on the back and called to her gently.


    Father, who had been watching the scene, coughed deliberately.


    ", we''d better get going."


    "Yes, I understand. Mel, I''ll be back soon, okay?"


    "Yes. ......"


    Mel looked as if she was about to say goodbye, trying her best not to shed a tear.


    I was aware of my father''s concern for Mel who had a worried look on his face.


    I muttered Mel something in her ear.


    Mel immediately shook her head and hugged father''s leg.


    "Father , come back soon, okay?"


    Mel looked up with tear-stained eyes and looked at Father''s face.


    He looked at her with a smile on his face, and it was hard not to imagine that he looked like an arrow with a heart stuck in his chest.


    I think the time of all the people present who saw that face instantly froze with a "pish".


    Father picked up Mel, who was hugging his leg, and said with a smile on his face


    "I''ll be back as soon as I can,"


    "Really? Father , you''ll be back as soon as you can."


    The two person did a "finger-slicing maneuver," and Father slowly lowered Mel from his arms to the ground.


    I was a little surprised to learn that this world also had "finger-snipping-.maneuver"


    At that moment, I saw Sandra, who had come to see me off.


    Sandra noticed my look on her, smiled at me, came up to me, and said in my ear, .


    "Master Rid, the stake that sticks out gets hammered down, so please be the stake that sticks out as fr as possible ".


    ''No,, more talk about that. I''d rather you take care of mother, please."


    "I understand. I will protect her with my life."


    She talked about me in a playful way, but when it came to mother, Sandra''s face tightened up and she said with a serious expression on her face.


    I wish she was always that serious.


    "You thinking about something rude again ?"¡¡I''m always serious, remember?"


    "......, I didn''t think about it."


    Sandra grinned at me and said as usual, "Master Rid is easy to understand."


    By the way, behind the carriage that my father and I ride in, there is another carriage.


    It is a horse-drawn carriage of the Christie Trading Company.


    The carriage in which a group ride is for passengers, while the one in which Chris rides is a covered cart that carries a large amount of luggage.


    It also seemed to be loaded with luggage that was supposed to be used for Renalute''s business negotiations.


    Chris seems to be discussing with the escort knights the movement of the carriage, the position of the escort, and the formation of the escort.


    Chris seems to be busy, so I think it would be better not to talk to her right now.


    I thought so, and I kept my eyes on him.


    I took a deep breath, said "I''m off," to everyone who had come to see me off, and got into the carriage.


    The carriage in which I boarded was followed by my father, who also boarded the carriage and sat down opposite me.


    Then Diana, who was outside, put her hand on the open door and said,


    "I will close the door."


    "Yes."


    I replied, and Father shook his head.


    After confirming this, Deanna closed the carriage door.


    After that, Rubens'' voice echoed around the area.


    "We are leaving for Renaloute, ".


    At the same time as the sound of Rubens'' voice, the carriage began to shake lightly.


    As soon as the carriage started moving, I called out to Mel from the window, "I''m off," and waved at her until I couldn''t see her any longer.


    Mel also waved to me loudly until she could no longer see the carriage.


    That day, we left for Renalute.


    It was just me and my father from the Bardia family who were going to Renalute.


    The rest were Rubens, Deanna, and other people from the Order of Knights and Chris, the representative of the Christie Trading Company.


    There were two carriages, one for us and one for the Christie Trading Company.


    The knights were positioned around the two carriages and we were guarded by the knightly order.


    I think there were quite a few people in total.


    Mel was out of sight, and as I sat down in the carriage chair, I received a warning from my father, who was sitting in front of me.


    "Be prepared for your first long-distance carriage ride: ......."


    "¡¡What does that mean?"


    My father only smiled a mean smile like Sandra''s when he heard my reply.


    Tilting my head at Father''s words, I said, "I''m going to get some sleep," and pretended to be asleep.


    Then I cast a spell in my mind.


    "Memory."


    ''...... Hey, Rid............. I knew you''d be calling me by now."


    I muttered in my mind, and the voice of my "memory" echoed in my head.


    Memory is a being that gathers necessary information from my memories if I ask for it.


    And the reason I called Memory is because the other day I had asked for a favor.


    The result was not so good, judging from the sound of voice.


    "How is it going?¡¡Is everything going to be ready in time?¡¡I''m already on my way to Renalute".


    ......¡¡I told you that the information you saw after you skipped the unread text was impossible, so don''t get your hopes up. ......"


    Well, I knew it was impossible.


    Actually, he, there is a condition for the memories that can be pulled out by memory.


    That is, did you "consciously remember" the memory you wanted to draw out?


    When I played the game " Tokirera! which was very similar to this world, I skipped the entire storyline because I wanted to play the extra mode after clearing the main storyline as soon as possible.


    I asked the other day if it was possible to do something about that memory, even if it would take a long time .


    Reluctantly, Memory then said it would try, but Memory couldn''t do it.


    "Hmmm. Then it can''t be helped, but is there anything you could pick up on in the current situation?¡¡Anything at all?"


    Memory''s "ummm" echoed quietly in my head, and after a moment''s pause, I heard the voice again.


    ''If it could be anything, could it be names or something?¡¡It sounds like prince name is Lacis Renalute."


    ''So Lacis ....... Anything else?"


    ''Ummm. The only other thing is the face of the picture that was shown on the game screen.¡¡He was a handsome young man.


    Oh, so you were able to restore the picture of the character?


    If so, you might be able to tell something about the character''s personality from his face.


    I told Memory that I wanted to know what he looked like.


    "Well, it might be faster if you look at a standing picture,"


    ''Heh...... can I see a standing picture ......?''


    ''Well, it''s a memory. It''s not a subjective memory, so I don''t think it''s exactly the same as the real thing."


    The memory is not a conscious memory, so it''s not exactly the same as the original.


    "Oh, great !"


    What''s wrong, Rid?¡¡What''s so great about it?"


    Apparently, I was so shocked that my thoughts came out loud.


    Father responded to my voice.


    I wondered what I should do, but I decided to sleep it off and continued to talk in my sleep.


    I continued to talk in my sleep


    "...... phew, talking in your sleep. This way, when you look at it, he is still a child. Cute little thing."


    My conscience ached a little, but I managed to cover it up.


    I called out the memory again in my mind.


    "What are you doing ......?"


    Memory replied in a disgusted voice, "What the hell are you doing?


    "I'' was surprised by standing picture appeared behind an eyes like that."


    "I mean, what''s wrong with calling me in front of father in the first place?"


    "It''s true, if you ask me, that may be true."


    But I was so busy that I didn''t have time to talk to Memory.


    "Anyway, one more time, please."


    ''Yes, yes. ......''


    Memory replied to me with a look of dismay, and once again, a standing picture of Lacis appeared behind my eyes .


    Hmm


    The hair is black and the eyes are yellow.


    The brown skin characteristic of dark elves.


    I looked at the picture carefully to see if there was any other information I could gather


    His eyes were not good.


    No, they were sharp.


    It was then that it occurred to me that in otome games and gal games, the eyes are sharp.


    Or it''s probably "tsundere character".


    Of course, there are other cases.


    There is also the possibility of a "coudere" or "yandere.


    But "Tokirella! is a royal road story, so there is a high possibility of a "tsundere" character.


    I was so convinced that I was happy with the new information I had obtained.


    ...... But even if I knew that, what should I do with it?


    I suddenly came back to my sence .


    If his personality is similar to that of a tsundere character, I should be prepared to hear the tsundere character''s standard line, "Are you an idiot? "


    However, being a prince means that he is the brother of the person I am going to marry .


    The person who will be my brother-in-law is a tsundere.


    ...... tsundere.


    For some reason, I felt exhausted when I found out in advance that the person who will be my brother-in-law has a "tsundere" personality.


    It seems very troublesome .


    However, having some idea of the personality of the person I am about to meet may give me an advantage in conversation.


    I decided to look at it positively.


    However, apart from what I was thinking, I was starting to feel sick.


    Did I use up all my magic power in the conversation with Memory?


    No, that can''t be it.


    Just then, I heard the voice in my head again: "


    "Rid!!!"


    ''...... yeah, what''s wrong?"


    "You ...... are getting carriage sick, you better wake up soon."


    ''He ......?''


    "I''ll tell you the rest of the story another time. I''m having a hard time in my spot because you''re probably intoxicated."


    That was the last time I talked to Memory.


    And the moment I woke up from my pretense sleep, I felt wobbly and nauseous.


    ...... whoops."


    "Rid, if you''re going to puke , do it out the window."


    I did as my father said, holding my mouth with my hand and pike up out the window.


    "Yuck!"


    The knights smiled and looked at me warmly as I vomited out the window.


    At that moment, I remembered my father''s words.


    "Be prepared for your first long-distance carriage ride. ......"


    So this was what he meant: ......


    I hated long-distance carriages from that day.


    I vowed to do something to improve it.


    ...... ugh!

 CH 47

    It takes several days to get to Renalute by carriage.


    When I heard this at the mansion, I didn''t pay much attention to it, but now I find it ridiculous.


    It was hell to travel such a distance by carriage.


    "Geez!"


    ''Get used to it, .......''


    Father calls out to me, looking a little dismayed.


    The tone of his voice is gentle, as expected.


    The father is looking calm.


    "Why are you so calm?" I asked him, and his reply was, "used to it."


    When he was a child, my father used to vomit a lot, just like me.


    It was a rare occasion for him to tell me about his childhood.


    It was a very good time of father and son moment .


    If not for this sickness.


    But why do I get so sick?


    I thought about the cause with a strong desire to do something about it, only to find out that there is nothing I can do about it now.


    There are two main reasons.


    (1) The road is bad.¡¡(It is not paved.)


    That''s right.


    There is no Asphalt like in my previous life.


    All the roads have wild blooming flowers.


    And there is no grass on the streets where people come and go, but instead there are carriage wheel marks and the roads are bumpy to begin with.


    According to my father, the roads leading to the imperial capital are still good, but the roads leading to Renalute are pretty rough.


    (2) There is nothing like suspension on the carriage.


    No, I don''t think they have any measures against vibration.


    However, the road to Renalute may be special, or at any rate, the vibrations coming from the ground are not fully absorbed and are directly transmitted to the carriage.


    It was a barrage of horizontal and vertical shaking.


    I think even amusement park rides are a bit gentler than this.


    The above information shows that I was experiencing severe sickness, but unfortunately there was no way to avoid it.


    I would like to get out of the carriage and walk, but that would slow down my arrival greatly.


    I thought about asking to be carried on the horse that the knights are riding, but they and my father would not accept it.


    So I will have to endure the shaking.


    "Ugh. ......"


    "......"


    Father looked at me with pity, but I couldn''t do anything about it.


    I was going to go to the hospital.


    The day progressed smoothly over the distance we had planned, and we were just about halfway to Renalute.


    And there was an inn town at that position, so we decided to stay there today.


    Originally, I wanted to look around the inn town, but I was too sick to do so.


    Perhaps it was because we had been shaken for a long time in the carriage, but when we got off the carriage and stood on the ground, I felt land-sickness coming over me and I felt wobbly again.


    Land-sickness is said to be a kind of sickness that occurs when the body recognizes that it is normal to be shaken all the time, and the body recognizes that land without any shaking is abnormal.


    Either way, it is said that the only way to cure it is to take a rest.


    However, if we rest in the inn town today, does it mean that our bodies, which have become used to the horse-drawn carriage, will start getting sick again from tomorrow with a scratch?


    Thinking of this, nausea began to set in again.


    But since there was nothing to vomit, I could only gag.


    Yes, it was hell.


    My father looked at me with an unusually worried look on his face.


    ,"I''m sure it''s true. It must be hard to go that way on a horse-drawn carriage for the first time. Shall we rest earlier?"


    "I so grateful for your kindness, father. I will take your advice for today. ......"


    I took his words as they were.


    After that, I was shown to a room in what was probably the finest hotel in the inn town, and I immediately lay down on the bed.


    Then there was a knock at the door.


    Who could it be?¡¡voice , came " Pardon me," and Diana, dressed as a maid, came into the room.


    "What is it?¡¡Deanna, you''re dressed like that ......."


    Deanna blushed a little and said shyly.


    ''I will be your attendant and caretaker while you are in Renalute, so please call me if you need anything."


    When she finished, she bowed her head.


    Deanna has brown hair and blue eyes.


    She is a knight belonging to the Order of the Knights and Rubens'' love interest.


    She usually wears a knight''s uniform and her long hair pulled back in a ponytail.


    She is probably my bodyguard.


    Her hair is still in a ponytail and she is dressed in a maid''s uniform.


    But can she be my escort in a maid''s uniform?


    ''I know it''s meant to be an escort, but can you fight in a maid''s uniform?"


    I asked a simple question.


    ''...... don''t worry, Master Rid.''


    She then lifted up the skirt of her maid''s uniform.


    Then, there were a number of things, dagger holders, I guess you''d say, on her legs.


    "There are more: ......."


    Then she showed me more and more dark weapons.


    I was so embarrassed that I couldn''t believe it.


    I pulled a face and said, "Okay, that''s enough ......," and stopped her.


    "Oh...is it okay?" She looked a little frustrated.


    I wondered why she looked so dissatisfied.


    "But aren''t knights supposed to be sword oriented?¡¡"


    I asked her again.


    "Why does Deanna have so many black weapons?¡¡I mean, do knights use dark weapons?''


    ''Master Rid. The body structure is different between men and women. There are cases in which a woman cannot manage to fight against a man because of the problem of body size. At that time, it is one thing to rely on such a dark instrument. Because I did everything I could to join the Order."


    I had an image of Deanna as a neat and tidy person, but in fact, she seems to be an assassin type who can use anything, even dark weapons.


    I felt an unfathomable fear in the smiling Deanna.


    "But I was still a little concerned about her relationship with Rubens."


    "Is it because of Rubens that you worked so hard?"


    I was so afraid of him. No, after all, I worked harder for myself than for him. ..¡­


    Oh, she was blushing and fidgeting.


    I was smiling at her and saying, "Couscous."


    Then she cleared her throat, looked at me and said.


    "And anyway, I will be Master Rid''s personal assistant while you are in Renalute, so please take care of me."


    She bowed to me.


    "Yes, it will be nice to work with you."


    I replied to Deanna with a smile.


    After that, Deanna thanked me for pushing Rubens.


    She had wanted to thank me for a long time.


    "When I first called Rubens a coward, I was very angry, but I heard that Master Rid told Rubens to take my words to heart. Thank you so much."


    ''No, , I had nothing to do with it. I think Rubens could have stepped forward because of what you two have been up until now."


    As expected, Rubens couldn''t say that he had been asked for advice about Diana before they started dating, so he cut through for now with a few bland words.


    Apparently, this thank-you was the main thing in her mind, rather than the talk of escorting me as a maidservant.


    After that, we chatted a little about Rubens, and Deanna said, "Well, I''d better get back. If you need anything else, please call me right away." She bowed to me and left the room.


    Perhaps talking with Deanna had helped sober me up, but I was feeling much better.


    But I still felt like I wasn''t fully recovered, so I decided to go to bed once again.


    Just as I was about to go to bed, there was another knock at my door.


    Who could it be this time?


    Chris came into the room, saying, "Excuse me," as I replied.


    Chris came into the room and looked at me with a very worried expression on her face.


    ''Um, what''s wrong?"


    No, I heard that Master Rid was very sick on the first carriage ride, so I thought I would offer this to you if you don''t mind: ......."


    She took out a candy bar.


    It seemed to be made from a mixture of herbs.


    "I have always had these on hand because I used to suffer from sickness on long trips," she said." So, if you would like to try it, please contact me at ......."


    "Thank you. I''ll have some right away.''


    I got a candy bar from Chris.


    The first thing that hit me when I put it in my mouth was an almost acidic stimulus.


    Amazing y," , my lips and eyes involuntarily twitching.


    "Are you alright r.¡¡If it doesn''t taste good in , please spit it out."


    "!"


    I want to say I''m okay, but I can''t open my mouth.


    Chris held out his palms to me, but I held them back with both hands and shook my head to say it was okay.


    After a little while, the sourness subsided and the sweetness became stronger.


    I began to feel that it tasted good.


    I had this kind of candy in a previous life.


    A stimulating gummy-like candy.


    I was remembering that.


    When I looked at Chris''s face, she had a worried expression on her face, so I opened my mouth and said,


    "It''s a strange tasting candy ball. It tastes sour at first and then sweet, it''s almost addictive."


    "Did it suit your taste ?¡¡I''m glad to hear that.:


    Chris patted her chest with a relieved expression.


    I like the sourness, but I also like the sweetness that comes afterwards.


    And I think I feel much better thanks to the sourness of the candy.


    I looked at Chris and asked her for a favor.


    "Can I have this candy bar if you don''t mind?"


    "Yes, , I brought it for you."


    She smiled when I showed her how much I liked it.


    She bought the rest of the candy except for what she was going to use.


    She said it was free, but I told her that I couldn''t accept that and that I wanted Chris to deduct it from the money I had left for her.


    She looked a little sad and said, "Okay.


    After that, we lightly confirmed and chatted about our movements in Renalute as well, and Chris said, "Please take a good rest today," and left the room.


    After that, I was alone in the room and muttered to myself as I looked at the candy ball.


    "As long as I have this candy, I should be able to make it through the carriage trip."


    I told myself this and went to bed, dispelling my anxiety about tomorrow

 CH 48

    How much time had passed since we left the town?


    I was just trying to endure the shaking of the carriage, and I was taking candy balls that Chris had given me in my mouth every now and then.


    I still felt sick from the shaking, but it was much better than yesterday.


    But I''m worried that I might get a sweat tooth .


    Come to think of it, I wonder how tooth decay is treated in this world?


    I remember hearing that in the days when medical care was not developed, tooth decay had to be forcibly extracted.


    I felt a shiver down my spine, so I got scared and stopped thinking about it.


    But I thought I would have to think about it eventually, so I kept it to myself.


    "Does that candy really work that well?"


    " Yes, I think it makes a big difference without it."


    I was sitting in front of my father, who seemed to be interested in the candy because I had been holding it in my mouth for a long time.


    I thought of a nasty idea and answered with a smile, "It''s very sweet and tasty".


    I was not lying because the candy was sour at first and sweet afterwards.


    "Hmmm. Let''s have one then. ......" He took the candy ball I offered him.


    This might give me a chance to see his amused face.


    I think I was excited with anticipation.


    "....."


    As he was about to put it in his mouth, he looked at me and stared at the candy ball with a doubtful look on his face.


    Oh, what''s wrong ?


    Then Father called Rubens from the carriage window.


    ''What is it, Master . Rainer?"


    I hear it''s a very sweet candy bar.


    Father had a wicked grin on his face.


    ''They must be very sweet and yummy, eh?"


    "Yes it is very sweet ...... , the aftertaste part was said in a small, faint voice.


    Perhaps Rubens did not hear it .


    I see, then I''ll take it without reservation."


    Rubens smiled and took a candy ball into his mouth.


    His expression changed rapidly


    "I see, it sure is sweet,...... with an aftertaste, though."


    Father is holding back his laughter with a "kuku kuku" at the sight of him.


    Rubens, on the other hand, glared at me and my father fiercely and said to me.


    ''Come to think of it, since Master Rid has been improving his abilities lately, I''d like to take you seriously next time, if that''s all right with you.¡¡Is that alright with you, Master Rainer?"


    "I''m going to try to rehabilitate my character. You may try to get back into the swing of things."


    "I''m sorry about ......."


    They were having a very pleasant and lively exchange of airs.


    If Rubens were to get serious, I would be knocked down a couple of pegs.


    I felt a little depressed about my training after returning to the mansion.


    While we were having this exchange, the shaking of the carriage began to lessen considerably.


    "The carriage''s shaking has greatly decreased, hasn''t it, Father?''


    ''Yeah, we'' re near the border between Renalute and Magnolia. Soon, we''ll be at the Renalute border."


    Finally, we arrived at Renalute.


    This means that we can say goodbye to the carriage .


    I felt much better now that I knew that.


    Then I heard Deanna''s voice from outsid


    "I could see the customs house in Renaloute."


    I was a little surprised when I saw it through the window.


    It looked more like a fort than a customs post.


    It was larger than I had expected.


    The entrance gate was made of wood and looked like a castle gate.


    In front of the gate, there were two dark elf soldiers standing with spears.


    Even from a distance, I could tell that they had already noticed us and were a little wary of us.


    At that moment, Rubens said to us,


    "I will go ahead and inform them of our presence."


    Rubens tapped his foot on the horse''s stomach and galloped off ahead of us to the gate.


    And just as our carriage approached, the gate was opened and we entered the fort.


    Once there, the carriage was stopped.


    Then a dark elf soldier approached the carriage and said, "I would like to see you in person, along with your papers, to confirm your identity."


    At the sound of his voice, the father quickly stood up and opened the carriage door.


    "The Lord of Bardia, Magnolia Empire. I am Rainer Bardia. Is this all right?"


    "I am very sorry, sir. I am honored to meet you."


    The dark elf soldier bowed when he saw father''s figure and then quickly withdrew.


    As soon as he finished, he immediately sat down in the carriage chair.


    However, I was excited by the sight of the soldier through the carriage window.


    It was truly "Tokirella!" The reason was that it was the same thing that the player were excited about in the "Tokirella!


    The Dark Elven soldiers were dressed in military uniforms reminiscent of post-Meiji Restoration Japan.


    A uniform cap that gives the impression of being slightly square in shape.


    Long-sleeved, black-based military uniform with long trousers.


    Military shoes that go all the way down to the knees.


    And, of course, the military sword at the waist.


    Yes, no matter how I look at it, it looks like something I have seen in the old Japan in my memory from a previous life.


    Even I, who had not played the main story that much, remembered this.


    I had seen this item in a recommendation from a younger colleague at work, which I remember fondly now.


    I remember her words with deep emotion.


    "It''s dark elves and Japanese, it''s Japanese style , and it''s the era of Japanese-Western blending, and the atmosphere of that root is the best, so please watch it once!"


    Sorry.


    Pretty much, I remembered it because it was recommended to me, but I skipped the plot with skip unread text function .


    But since I saw it in person, I''m sure my junior would forgive me.


    I decided to think so.


    But why is Renalute so Japanese in the first place?


    Actually, there is a reason.


    It is because of the "Barsto Crisis" that occurred a few years ago.


    At that time, when Magnolia had ostensibly become an ally and resolved the issue, the people of Renalute took in Magnolia''s culture into their daily lives in a friendly and positive manner.


    Renalute, which originally had a culture close to Japanese culture, adopted the culture of Magnolia, which was close to the Western culture, and as a result, the country became full of a blend of Japanese and Western culture following the Meiji Restoration.


    But why did the people of Renalute become so friendly to Magnolia?


    It has to do with their birth rate.


    Dark elves have a very long life span.


    Perhaps because of this, it is more difficult for them to have children than other races.


    Therefore, as a race, they have become a major problem for the nation.


    Therefore, as a race, Dark Elves take very good care of their children.


    There was a tendency for the entire nation to look after their children as if they were their own.


    And at that time, Barsto''s slave hunters targeted the children of the Dark Elves, who were also highly valued.


    That is why the relationship between Barsto and Renaloute became more bitter and worse.


    Magnolia took advantage of the situation and made Renalute a vassal state by even offering to supply them with salt, which I think is quite a feat.


    When I learned about the current situation in Renalute, I remembered what my junior colleague had said.


    But to be honest, there is a different goal than the Japanese-Western blend.


    While I was pondering for a moment, I noticed that the carriage had passed through the barrier and entered the country of Renalute.


    And then, a new scene comes into view.


    It is a rural landscape.


    Yes, there is "rice".


    I couldn''t help but say out loud,


    "Father, it''s rice fields, rice fields!:


    "Yes, rice fields.¡¡You certainly don''t see them in Magnolia, but they are not unusual in Renalute."


    Father did not understand my excitement.


    But I was very moved.


    Magnolia''s meals consisted of bread, meat, soup, and salad.


    Rice is rarely served.


    I had hoped to do something about it someday, but I never thought I would have the opportunity to make it right so soon.


    But that is why I asked Chris to come this time.


    I will definitely create a business channel and make it possible to import rice into the Bardia territory.


    I renewed my resolve as I looked out over the rural landscape.


    At that moment, father called out to me.


    "We will probably be in the castle of the king of Renalute by the end of the day, but we will probably meet the king of Renalute tomorrow. Try to get some rest today."


    "I understand. I will make sure that everything will be fine "


    I replied strongly to my father.


    He seemed relieved at my words, but then he turned his head to look at me suspiciously and said, "


    Don''t throw up on ......?"


    "I would never throw up in front of the king of Renalute. ......"


    My father''s words made me lose all strength.

 CH 49

    "The Royal Capital of Renaloute is in sight."


    Diana, who was outside the carriage, told us that we were close to our destination.


    I looked out the window of the carriage and saw the Royal Capital of Renalute.


    There is a castle.


    Yes, it is a Japanese type castle.


    I had somehow thought it was, but even from a distance it was quite impressive.


    There is a town surrounding the castle, so it looks like a castle and a castle town.


    As I gazed out the carriage window at the capital, my father called out to me from behind.


    "Rid. It is natural that there are many differences between Renalute and Magnolia in terms of common customs. Be careful not to let your foot get caught in the door."


    " Yes, father".


    Father had a stern look on his face, but the words he spoke to me were filled with worry.


    I responded to him with a smile and a strong voice.


    He seemed satisfied with my reply and gave a small nod.


    Before entering the castle town, there was a checkpoint as well as a customs gate, but we were soon let through.


    Naturally, they must have been notified by Magnolia that we were coming.


    Then one of the dark elf soldiers at the checkpoint spoke something to Rubens.


    He shook his head at the soldier''s words and immediately approached the carriage window to report to father.


    "He will lead us to the castle, if you don''t mind?"


    "I''ll leave it to him."


    Rubens relayed father''s words to the soldier, and the carriage began to move again.


    The carriage followed the soldier who was leading it through the castle town of Renalute.


    Looking at the townscape from the carriage, it was strangely nostalgic.


    I wonder if there are many wooden houses with tiled roofs.


    And then there are the dark elves passing by, dressed in mixed Japanese and Western clothing.


    Women wear hakama and shoes, and others wear kimonos.


    As expected, though, their hair is normal.


    Many of the men are also in kimonos.


    Occasionally, there were people dressed like the soldiers and it was a true blend of Japanese and Western clothing. styles


    Moreover, the fact that the dark elves were dressed like that was a novelty, and I never got tired of looking at them.


    As I looked out of the carriage with a sprk l in my eye, I heard Deanna''s voice saying, "We are about to arrive at the castle.


    Looking ahead through the carriage window, I could see the castle much closer.


    There seems to be a water moat surrounding the castle, but the area near the gate where we are now passing seems to be an empty moat.


    Naturally, the walls of the water moat and the empty moat are stone walls.


    The castle gate in front of which the carriages are proceeding is larger than at check point .


    The carriage stopped in front of the gate.


    I have little knowledge of castles.


    But when I saw the closely , I let out an exclamation of admiration.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful ......, and the stone walls are so high ......."


    "Hm?"¡¡Rid, you know what a "stone wall" is?"


    My father reacted when I said "stone walls" with a dubious look on his face.


    Because there are no stone walls in Magnolia. He seemed a little surprised that I knew.


    "Huh?¡¡Well, I learned about it when I read the documents on Renalute.''


    ''Well, Renalute''s castle is quite different from Magnolia''s,. It''s a good opportunity to broaden your horizons. Take a good look.:


    "Yes, I understand.:


    I said a few words to him and let the situation pass.


    However, I never thought that I, with my past life memories, would have the opportunity to come to such a Japanese like castle in another world.


    I was a little deeply moved and touched.


    At that moment, the gates of the castle began to open on both sides.


    And then we went inside and the carriage proceeded through the castle.


    I thought we were going inside the castle, but the direction we were headed was a building that looked a lot like a mansion in Magnolia.


    Then, the soldier leading the way turned around and said in a loud voice to us,


    "This is the guest house where you will be resting. I''ll send someone to you now. Please wait a moment."


    He bowed and entered the house.


    Soon after, dark elf women in maid uniform arrived and began to carry our luggage into the guest house.


    My father and I also got off the carriage.


    I stretched out my body and said, "Hmmm.


    Father was jerking his neck and rubbing his shoulders himself.


    Then a dark elf who looked a little older bowed and called out to us,


    "I am very grateful to you, Master Rainer and Master Rid, for coming all the way to Renalute. My name is Zach Riverton, and I will be in charge of taking care of all of you and managing the guest house. I look forward to serving you ."


    The dark elf who introduced himself as Zack was soft-spoken and very pleasant.


    He looked like Garn, I thought to myself.


    I replied with a smile, thinking so.


    "It is my pleasure to meet you."


    When I said that I bowed.


    Zack looked a little surprised to see it , but soon returned to normal.


    What''s wrong?


    My father, on the other hand, greeted Zack in a lighthearted manner.


    :I am also looking forward to working with you ....... Mr Zack, .:


    "Yes. It has been a long time, Master . Rainer."


    Zack bowed to father. He said, "I am glad to see you again ". I wondered if they knew each other.


    I watched their exchange with a curious look on my face.


    Father noticed this and explained to me.


    It seems that it was my father who was mainly in charge of information exchange between the Imperial Capital and Renalute at the time of the Barst Crisis.


    It is true that it is only natural, since they are neighboring countries.


    "At that time, I was indebted to Mister Zack for a lot of help."


    "No, I believe that it is thanks to you that our Dark Elf brothers and sisters have been able to return home."


    "I have only served as a messenger pigeon. Everything was decided by His Majesty ".


    Zack returned father''s words with a hint of a smile.


    Then he looked at me, smiled, and turned to my father.


    ''But I had no idea that Master Rainer have such an honest and lovely child.''


    ''...... not just honest and pretty, though.''


    Father glanced at me as he replied with a sly look on his face.


    "Ahahaha,......."


    Is he holding a grudge about the candy ball?


    I let out a dry laugh.


    Then I heard Deanna''s voice.


    "Master Rainer, I have moved all the necessary luggage to the guest house."


    ''Mm, thank you for your hard work. Then let us go to our rooms."


    Zack led the way as my father answered,


    "Let me show you to your room."


    I thought the guest house would be Japanese style, but it was not.¡¡ but it was not so different from the house where I usually spend my time.


    , "Since it is a guest house, we have made it as similar to Magnolia as possible.


    I entered the room and Zack gave me a brief explanation of the room.


    Then I was struck by an interesting remark: "T


    ''It may be a rarity in Magnolia, but the guest house has a hot spring. Would you like to try it?"


    "What?¡¡There is a hot spring."


    Zack looked a little surprised that I had unexpectedly taken a bite, but he continued to explain.


    He explained that there are separate large public baths for men and women, and that I could take a bath there anytime that I wanted to.


    This was the moment when the Guest House became a hot spring inn in my mind.


    "Yes, I''ll go in there later. "


    I said, and he asked me to let him know if I wanted to use the hot springs.


    After that, Zack bowed and left the room.


    After he left the room, I lay down on my bed on my back.


    ''Hah, I''m so sick of horse-drawn carriages .......''


    Compared to the first time, the candy Chris gave me and the fact that the road leveled off a bit made it somewhat better from the beginning.


    But it was still tough.


    I was already feeling a bit anxious about the journey home.


    Then there was a knock on the door and I answered it, and Chris came into the room.


    She looked at me with some concern and said,


    ''Were you all right from the carriage ride?"


    "Yes, I was fine. Thanks to the candy bars that I received , Chris gave me, I was very lucky."


    "I am glad I could help you. "


    She had a relieved expression on her face.


    "You didn''t just check the effect of the candy canes, right?"


    "Yeah. Thanks for worrying about me. Is something wrong?"


    "No, not at all. I am very honored that you showed us to the guest house as well. However, considering the future, it is difficult for us to move around, so we think we will stay in the castle town."


    I see. Indeed, what Chris and his group are asking us to do this time is to create a new commercial channel.


    The place that should be the base is within the castle of Renalute, it will be difficult to come and go each time.


    I looked at Chris and nodded.


    "I understand. I''ll be a little sad, but I can''t help it. I''ll let my father and the people of Renalute know, so if anything happens, report it immediately.''


    "I understand. I''ll move on and visit some of the merchants."


    "Yes, please do."


    When Chris heard my reply, she bowed and walked out of the room.


    "I''m going to go to the room.¡¡What''s wrong Deanna?"


    "I was instructed by Master Rainer to stay in the same room with you as an escort. I''m sorry, but you can just think of me as ''air."


    ''Oh, right. ......."


    The presence of a maid in the room with a sword strapped around her waist, standing upright and immovable, is very noticeable.


    But I was already at the limit of my carriage exhaustion, and I said to Deanna, "I''ll be fine.


    ''Hah,...... I''m going to sleep for a bit, wake me up if anything happens.''


    ''Yes, Master Rid."


    And I decided to take a little nap.

 CH 50

    "Lady Fara, it appears that the Bardia family has arrived at the guest house in the castle."


    ":...... yes."


    She called out, " Lady Fara," a dark elf girl who appeared to be  younger than  her.


    She is dressed in the black-toned military uniform of the Renalute.


    Her military uniform, combined with her sharp green eyes, gives off an air that would make the unwilling retreat at the mere sight of a glare.


    Her hair is pink with a hint of red, and is tied back in a braid.


    However, her hair seems long and numerous, and the braid reaches below her waist, which is impressive.


    Fara responded quietly, as if not really interested in what she said.


    ''...... if you would like to come and see him now, ......?"


    ''Thank you, Asuna. But if you do anything unnecessary, your mother will scold you. Besides, I don''t think everyone in the castle would think well of it either. ......:


    ......


    Asuna nodded sadly at Fara''s words.


    The two of them are alone in the princess Fara''s room.


    Asuna is Fara''s personal bodyguard and is always with her, including when she moves around the castle.


    At first, Asuna had many negative feelings about being Fara''s personal bodyguard, but compared to Fara, Asuna has come to think that she was blessed.


    Asuna was from one of the most famous families in Renalute, a family of counts with a reputation of valor and prowess.


    Her swordsmanship was so prodigious that no one of her age could match her.


    Even among adults, she was so skilled that only a few could match her.


    However, her talent was not appreciated by her brother.


    Her brother considered  sister''s existence a threat to his position.


    Asuna herself has no such desire, of course.


    All she wanted was to improve her swordsmanship.


    It was then that her father told her that he had something important to discuss with her, and she was told that she was to be the princess''s personal bodyguard.


    Asuna also knew about Fara.


    For a time, she had often heard rumors that she was the princess who would eventually marry into the Magnolia empire.


    Whether the rumor was true or not was unknown, but Asuna thought that if it was true, she had probably been sent away for good.


    If the princess were to go to Magnolia, Asuna, her personal escort, would also likely go.


    In other words, her father must have folded at her brother''s words.


    Why was Asuna the princess''s personal bodyguard because of her brother''s envy and jealousy, even though she had done nothing to deserve it?


    And worst of all, does she have to go out of the country?


    At first, Asuna felt angry.


    However, she thought that she might be able to hold the sword without thinking about it if she became the princess''s personal guard.


    With this in mind, Asuna accepted the position without saying a word.


    After that, before she met the princess, she had to pay a heavy price for neglecting her education as a lady attendant.


    But that is another story.


    When Asuna met Fara for the first time, she was surprised at how mature she seemed, which was out of character for her age.


    Why would a girl younger than herself be so mature?


    That question soon become clear.


    It was the first time she attended Fara''s various classes as her personal guard.


    It was so strict that it could hardly be considered an education for a princess.


    If she made even the slightest mistake, Fara would point it out to her in a harsh manner.


    When Asuna tried to stop her, she was admonished, " His Majesty and Queen Eltia gave me these instructions.


    Fara also responded with a smile, "Don''t worry. It happens all the time," , and she couldn''t say anything.


    Recalling her own education as a lady attendant, Asuna had never been so severely disciplined.


    She could not hide her surprise.


    What further astonished Asuna was the thorough study of Magnolia''s culture.


    This is something quite special in Renalute.


    Certainly, there was some friendly attitude toward the Renalute culture due to past events.


    However, it was not only culture that Fara was learning.


    She was learning about the origins of the country of Magnolia, its nobility, its territories, and so on, which is not something a very young girl is supposed to do.


    Classes went on for a whole day, until late.


    And Fara was always made to review the day''s work in her room and even prepare for the next day''s.


    For this reason, Fara''s sleeping time was always late.


    There were no gaps in Fara''s daily schedule.


    It was as if she had no time to spare.


    At that time, Asuna thought that Fala''s marriage into Magnolia must be true as rumored, although the true intention was unknown.


    Otherwise, she could not understand why she would go to such great extent.


    Fara continued this grueling day after day.


    This was before Asuna became her personal bodyguard.


    And at some point, Asuna began to want to be the one who could support and help Fara.


    At first it was awkward, but recently Fara has come to speak a little of her true feelings only to Asuna.


    One time, Fara told Asuna how she really felt.


    "It''s okay for me to be tough and difficult every day. I just have to be patient and do my best. But it''s kind of sad that no matter how hard I try, my mother and father don''t look at me. ......"


    She felt her chest tighten at the words of a girl younger than herself.


    But Asuna wondered that too.


    No matter what Fara did, neither His Majesty nor Eltia praised her.


    In fact, they seemed to be avoiding to see her.


    In the end, the reason is still unknown.


    The only recent change that could be considered a development was the fact that Fara had decided to marry into the Magnolia royal family or a nobleman of equivalent status.


    At Farrah''s age, a marriage would probably involve some kind of action between the two countries.


    Asuna still hoped that she would be happy.


    However, she thought that the marriage would be with a member of the royal family, but the candidate who came to visit was the son of a Magnolia frontier count.


    Asuna felt angry.


    Why would she marry the son of a frontier count, rather than a member of the royal family, ?


    Even if there was a marriage contract, shouldn''t it have been after the conversation with the royal family?


    This would not make all of Fara''s hard work worthwhile.


    She strongly felt that way.


    "I will be fine no matter who I marry . Don''t worry, okay?" She only said with a smile.


    Asuna was very angry with herself for not being able to do anything.


    She wondered if she could at least help Farrah to identify the son of a frontier count.


    That was all she could think about.


    "Asuna?¡¡Asuna, are you listening?"


    Huh?"¡¡Oh, I''m sorry. I was lost in my thoughts."


    "Oh, ...... already."


    Fara looked a little taken aback by Asuna''s upset face.


    ''More than that, it just suddenly came to me, let''s decide what you want to put on tomorrow, hmm?"


    "Huh¡¡ Yes. I understand."


    Asuna was a little surprised at the sudden statement, and together they chose a dress.


    Asuna is a lady-in-waiting as well.


    "I wonder if this will surprise you?"


    ...... lady Fara, I don''t think it''s right for a princess to wear a maid''s uniform.


    "I''ve been told that Magnolia is all the fashion.¡¡ so the maid of honor prepared it for me."


    Asuna looked a little taken aback and stopped Fara from trying on Magnolia''s maid''s uniform.


    The princess would not be granted an audience in a maid''s uniform, no matter how much Magnolia''s dress was chosen. Let''s just use a normal dress."


    ''Eh...that''s a little boring.''


    Fara looked a little dissatisfied with what was pointed out to her.


    Asuna watched her and gave a small "huh" sigh.


    Fara is intelligent for her age, but sometimes she says unexpected things.


    So, it''s hard to take her eyes off of her.


    "I''m sure you''re right. Why don''t I wear the same military uniform as Asuna?¡¡ "


    ''Absolutely not. ......"


    After that, they both chose dress for a while.


    The next day, a dress arrived from Eltia, Fara''s mother.


    Unfortunately, the dress she had chosen the day before was not used on the day of the audience.

 CH 51

    The Royal Palace in the castle of King Renalute. There was a knock at the door of chamber.


    Elias, the king of Renalute, answered.


    Then a soldier entered, bowed, and spoke.


    Master Norris wishes to see Your Majesty. May he ?"


    The soldier''s words stopped Elias, who was working paperwork at his desk in his chambers, and his expression turned grim.


    Norris is one of the most powerful and influential members of the Renalute nobility, and he knows about the secret agreement between Magnolia and Renalute.


    He is also humiliated by the fact that his country has become a vassal state, and he is planning to become an equal to Magnolia somehow.


    Unfortunately, Renalute is not a nation of one-size-fits-all.


    Various factions will inevitably emerge.


    The faction that Norris is leading is the most problematic faction in Renalute, but it is Norris'' presence that keeps it steady.


    Therefore, Elias has also accepted that a little bit of poison is inevitable.


    Recently, however, Norris seems to be getting a little carried away.


    Perhaps the presence of Elias''s son, Lacis, is a major factor.


    Lacis'' mother is Queen Liesel, who is related to Norris by blood.


    Incidentally, Princess Farah and Prince Lacis are half-brothers.


    Because of the low birth rate of dark elves, the royal family is monogamous.


    The queen is the first woman to bear a child.


    Because of the low birth rate, even if the queen is chosen first, there will inevitably be cases in which a child will be carried by a female consort.


    However, in order to keep the royal bloodline going, polygamy could not be avoided.


    As a result, it was decided that the queen would be the first woman to bear a child.


    Elias also followed this trend and was blessed with two children, Lacis and Fara, as a result of monogamy.


    However, due to a secret agreement made during the Barsto Crisis, it was decided immediately after her birth that Fara would marry into Magnolia.


    As a result, the only royal child left in the country is Lacis, who is related to Norris by blood.


    The content of the secret agreement was, of course, information that only a few people knew.


    Therefore, Norris began spreading rumors using the members of his faction from a certain time when Fara had become a little older.


    "The princess is going to be married into Magnolia, isn''t she?¡¡Isn''t that what she is being trained for?"


    In fact, Fara''s mother, Eltia, knew that her child would marry into Magnolia, and began educating her from an early stage.


    It is not hard to imagine that this contributed to the credibility of the rumor from those who were unfamiliar with the secret agreement.


    Lacis, who would remain in the country, would eventually become king.


    Those who saw this scenario came to join Norris''s faction.


    Then there is the issue of Fara''s marriage.


    Magnolia has no advantage in making the princess of a vassal state a regular wife of the crown prince.


    Fara is a hostage for the sake of strengthening relations from the perspective of Magnolia.


    That is why a frontier count and his son came as a candidate for this marriage.


    although it is said that he is a candidate, in fact, it is as if it has been decided.


    When a letter arrived from Magnolia saying that a candidate would be visiting, Norris and the other members immediately bit on the letter''s contents.


    The letter read, "The candidate is a member of the royal family or an equivalent member of the nobility, but it is correct to say that the candidate should be a member of the nobility if there is a problem with the royal family. Isn''t Magnolia taking our country and its Princesses lightly?"


    Norris'' faction responded to this.


    Elias held his head in his hands.


    In the first place, Renalute had become a vassal state under Magnolia.


    At that point, Renalute could not say anything just because it was treated lightly.


    It is true that Elias himself does not want to give the princess to Magnolia.


    But Elias is a king.


    In order to protect his own people, he had to make a choice as a king, not as a person.


    It was a painful decision for that very reason.


    Norris and his men, who should have known this, were not only saying they were doing it for the sake of their country, but also for the sake of their own pride, and the prince and the princess.


    They are also trying to drag the son of the frontier count of Magnolia into this.


    "I think it may be time to make a move," Elias muttered quietly to himself.


    The soldier who had just entered the room looked at Elias again and spoke as if to confirm his words.


    He looked at Elias again and said, "...... your majesty, how is Master Norris?"


    ''Ah, send him through ....... Norris is the only one. Let no one else in."


    "Yes, Your Majesty''.


    Elias let out a sigh and instructed the soldier to bring Norris into the chambers.


    The soldier replied, bowed, and immediately left the chambers.


    Then, Norris slowly entered the office.


    Norris seemed to be in a bit of a sour mood, perhaps dissatisfied that he had to wait so long.


    Your Majesty, I see that the Bardia family has entered the guest house today Have they already greeted you?"


    They got a long carriage ride ahead of me, you know?¡¡Besides, I myself am busy. We have our own preparations to make, and I''ve told them that beforehand, okay?"


    Nodding "hmm" at Elias'' words, Norris said in a disgruntled voice.


    "I understand what you are saying, Your Majesty. But still, it would be polite to come and greet them. After all, I must say that the son of a frontier count is not a fitting partner for a princess."


    Elias thinks to himself that he has a strong temper.


    But maybe he could cut Norris a break.


    Such a thought comes out of his stomach, but he suppresses it.


    Elias muttered in his mind, "Be calm, "


    Then he looked at Norris and said.


    ''Norris, I''ve heard your claims a lot in meetings. Did you really come here to say that?¡¡To hold up the king''s paperwork?"


    Elias was calmly letting his anger leak out.


    Norris, as expected, was not about to let him get any angrier, and he began to get to the point in a hurry.


    "I''m sorry, too. The other day, we were talking about this matter at the meeting, but may I take the lead on this?"


    "I was wondering if I could handle it. Norris, I told you I would leave it to you."


    At the recent meeting, Elias made a certain slip of the tongue.


    Norris consistently wanted the princess to be married to the Magnolia royal family.


    Elias could not very well say such a thing now that the country had become a vassal state.


    While he kept saying that it could not be possible, he said, "Unless there is a problem with the son of the frontier count.


    Norris, who did not miss a sound of these words, began to say that he would confirm in a roundabout way that the son of the frontier count would be a good match for the princess.


    Those in Norris''s faction agreed with him.


    When they had no choice but to give their permission, they finally did so after reminding the son of the frontier count that there would be no disrespect to him.


    Norris listened to Elias''s words and said with a look of satisfaction on his face.


    ''Thank you very much. I will certainly live up to Your Majesty''s expectations. Now, if you''ll excuse me."


    When he had finished everything he wanted to confirm and say, he left the office.


    "Nobody expects anything from you You''re a fool. ......"


    After Norris left the room, Elias looked at the door as he walked out.


    He let out a loud sigh and went back to his paperwork.


    ¡ó ¡ó.


    After the conversation with Elias was over, Norris came out of his chambers with a look of satisfaction on his face.


    "Now I can give the hated Magnolia a good shake."


    "I will surely make the Princess the wife of a member of the royal family."


    "This would surely help Renalute make a great leap forward as a nation."


    Norris did not doubt this.


    Elias, the king, is of the opinion that it would be fine if it was the frontier count''s son.


    However, this is the only long-term way for Renalute, which has become a vassal state, to be on an equal footing with Magnolia.


    A marriage between a princess and a prince.


    The ranks of the frontier count and the royal family are truly different.


    In addition to making the connection between the two countries stronger, if the princess gave birth to a child of royal blood, there is a possibility that a member of Renalute''s bloodline would become the ruler of Magnolia.


    The country that becomes a vassal state can rise to the top without any direct conflict.


    "We must not miss such a wonderful opportunity."


    "Absolutely "


    Norris had no doubt that what he was doing was for the good of his country.


    Then he remembered something.


    "I had to remind Prince Lacis of this. "


    Norris muttered to himself and left in search of Prince Lacis.

 CH 52

    st, they are here."


    When Lacis had heard in his room that the Bardia family had arrived at the guest house, he had felt alone in his haste to do something about it, as he was the one who could protect his younger sister.


    Recently, he and his younger sister Fara have finally started to communicate a little bit.


    This is because Lacis and Fara had hardly seen each other until recently.


    He felt that she had been trying to avoid seeing him as much as possible, probably with some kind of purpose.


    When Lacis met his sister for the first time, he was stunned by her beautiful behavior and mature appearance, which were not appropriate for her age.


    And now Lacis was proud of the younger sister.


    When Laicis learned that he had a younger sister, he immediately contacted the princess''s mother, Eltia, through a personal message, hoping to meet her.


    However, the only response from Eltia was that she was too busy with her education and could not make time to meet with him .


    When he told her in person that he still wanted to meet her, she said with an emotionless expression on her face,


    Prince Lacis, may I?¡¡Royalty has roles. A princess has a certain role to fulfill. A prince has his own duties. The princess is fulfilling her duty now. Unfortunately, there is no need for the prince. Please take time for Prince Lacis ."


    Eltia told Lacis that there was no need to see her.


    Why, his own family.


    Why can''t he even see his sister?


    Shocked by Eltia''s words, he tried to think about the true meaning of her words, but did not understand.


    At that time, it was his great-grandfather Norris, who gave Lacis the answer, who asked for his advice.


    ''It''s just between you and me. It may be because Miss Eltia doesn''t think very highly of you, Lacis-sama.''


    "Why?"


    Norris answered Lacis''s question with a smile.


    The smile contained an evil feeling, but the young Lacis could not notice it.


    Norris''s smiling face and atmosphere were that of a good-natured old man.


    Norris then dared to tell Lacis something that he would not talk to a child about.


    He told her that his father, King Elias, only loved Eltia.


    Therefore, neither the king nor Eltia thought well of him , Lacis'' mother and queen.


    Therefore, neither the king nor Eltia want to let Lacis meet the princess, who is his sister.


    Hearing this statement, Lacis immediately rejected it.


    ''No, that can''t be true. Father loves and he may love me too, but he would never treat me like that and he would never give special treatment to Miss Eltia alone".


    "I am sorry for your suffering. But it is true. Why does Miss Liesel sometimes look so deeply sad?¡¡Do you have any idea why this is the case, Master Lacis?"


    Lacis denied that it was possible, but Norris was right: his father, Liesel, does sometimes look deeply saddened.


    But when she spoke to him, she would immediately smile and laugh.


    So it never bothered me.


    The more Lacis thought about it, the more confused he became.


    Norris, who was watching him, smiled again with an evil smile and whispered to Lacis.


    ''Where is the king going when Miss Liesel was in deep sorrow?"


    ......"


    Hearing Norris''s whisper, Lacis understood, but remained silent.


    nfortunately, His Majesty goes to Miss Eltia''s place. everyday day, while only occasionally to Miss Liesel. That is the way it is. I am sure the wise Master Lacis would understand."


    Lacis was furious when he heard Norris''s words.


    "Father neglected mother?¡¡"


    *Does he love Eltia, his concubine, more than his mother, the queen?¡¡)


    (That can''t be )


    Shaking his head and giving Norris a strong, sharp look, he said.


    ..... "That nonsense, Norris and I will not tolerate such a lies ."


    ''Then why don''t you check out for yourself?¡¡You could ask someone who knows about Elias''s schedule. ......"


    After Lacis listened to Norris, he looked up his father''s schedule and confirmed it.


    It turned out that, as Norris had said, he was definitely going to see Eltia more often than his mother Liesel.


    And it was indeed the day that he Mother Liesel looked sad that Father was going to see Eltia.


    Norris was right.


    But it was heartbreaking for Lieselis.


    While his mother, whom he loved so much, was being neglected and grieved,


    his father was taking care of Eltia, his concubine, without thinking about it or giving it a second thought.


    (Why was such a thing allowed?¡¡)


    He did not understand.


    And when he was unsure, he asked Norris for advice again.


    Norris, with his good-natured, kindly air and smile, took Lacis''s advice.


    "His Majesty Elias, the father of -yours , is very good as a king. Do you understand that?"


    "I can ...... understand that."


    Norris is right, his father Elias has a very good reputation in the country as a very excellent king.


    But when he found out that the story was true, his respect for him was reversed and turned to contempt.


    ". I should continue to respect His Majesty Elias as a king. But it is a different matter to respect him as ''person'' ."


    ''Kings and people are a different matter: ......''


    Lacis looked down with a thoughtful face after hearing Norris''s words.


    Norris continued , satisfied with his appearance.


    His Majesty Elias is a good king, but as a person he is probably inexperienced. But that is all right. No one is perfect. In order to fulfill his duties as king, it cannot be helped if he is inexperienced as a person.


    If you he good as a king, it is acceptable to be inexperienced as a person.


    I(s such a thing acceptable?¡¡)


    But it is true that his father is fulfilling his duties as king.


    Various thoughts ran through Lacis'' mind, and here a moment of silence between the two of them.


    Then,Lacis suddenly muttered, "A king and a man are both excellent human beings."


    "How can I become a person who can suppress him both as a king and as a man? ......"


    Lacis knew that he would eventually become king.


    That is why he respected her father, Elias, as a king.


    However, when he looked at him as a person, he saw how he neglected his mother, and she began to hate him.


    This made it impossible for him to trust his father.


    Norris, who knew Lacis''s feelings as well as he did, hid his wickedness behind a smile and replied,


    "If you don''t mind, I will support you."


    ''Norris ......?''


    Lacis looked at Norris with a dubious expression on his face.


    I am nearly the oldest person in this country. That means I have seen many different people and relationships. If I can make up for you lacks in experience, then surely you can become an outstanding person, man as king and person ."


    ''Well, ...... you''re right, Norris. Thank you, Norris, and I look forward to working with you in the future."


    "u. I will help you as much as I can. If you need anything at all, please tell me immediately."


    Norris bowed to his '' words and then answered.


    Lacis looked refreshed after his worries were resolved.


    In contrast, Norris had a smile on his face, but Lacis did not notice his wickedness.


    ¡ó


    Lacis felt impatient and thoughtful in his room, worrying about sister, when there was a knock at the door.


    When he answered, it was Norris who came in.


    "Norris, what''s wrong?"


    "I just met with His Majesty Elias. The plan will go without a hitch."


    "I understand. Thank you for everything, Norris."


    "No, , this is the least I can do. ePlease be on your guard. ......"


    "I know ."


    Norris looked satisfied when he saw how confident Lacis looked.


    He bowed to Laycis and then left the room.


    After talking to Norris, Laicis felt that her impatience had calmed down.


    Then, after taking a deep breath, she murmured.


    ''I will definitely protect my sister. ......''


    It was as if she was saying to himself.


    ¡ó


    Norris left Lacis'' room and moved into the shadows of the corridor, where he would not be seen by many people.


    Then, with a hand signal, eyes and a mouth appeared in Norris''s shadow, creating an uncanny physiognomy.


    The face in the shadow looked at Norris with a grin and a disgusted look.


    Norris, paying no heed, called out to the shadow.


    ''How''s the prince doing?"


    ''...... nothing in particular has changed. I have complete faith in you. There''s nothing to doubt."


    "I see. Good. Let me know as soon as you have any news."


    "...... Gyoi."


    The eerie physiognomy shadow disappeared silently.


    And the shadow no longer spoke.


    All is well at ....... Watch and learn. You Magnolia hick."


    "Heh ...... all is going well ....... Watch. Magnolia hicks."


    Norris muttered as if to throw up and left the place.

 CH 53

    "Master Rid"


    "U...... hmm?"


    I was asleep in bed, it seems.


    I raised my upper body from the bed and looked at Deanna with fuzzy eyes.


    She was dressed in a maid''s outfit with a sword belt around her waist.


    It''s a rather surrealistic appearance.


    I mean, is it really acceptable to wear a sword belt in a guest house?


    I said what I was thinking in my sleepy head.


    "Deanna, is it okay to carry a sword inside the guest house?


    " Master Reiner and Master Zack, the superintendent, have agreed to this.


    Deanna''s manner of bowing and replying is very graceful.


    She is beautiful to begin with, so it is particularly so.


    However, she was a maid who was a little overwhelmed, as if she was wearing a knight''s sword air.


    In the future, Rubens is going to be a slave to her.


    I was thinking about that in a daze.


    Then, Deanna looked at my face and said in a slightly stronger tone, "Master Rid is going to stay in this guest house.


    "Master Rid wanted to take a bath in the hot springs at the guest house, so you asked me to wake you up after a short time had passed. I will ask Master Zack to prepare the hot springs for you."


    Deanna said a little too quickly, bowed and left the room quickly.


    I was stunned by her appearance, and in my sleepy state, e, and I just stared at the door she had left.


    Then, gradually, my head began to clear.


    Then a question came to my mind.


    , "...... Zack told me about the hot springs, but did I tell Deana that I wanted to go in today ......?"


    Hmmm.


    I remember saying I wanted to sleep a little, partly because I was sick from the ride, but my memory of saying I wanted to go into the hot spring is fuzzy.


    But if Deanna said that, then it must be true.


    Besides, I myself have a strong desire to go to the hot springs.


    When I got up from the bed and looked around, I found that the room was almost the same as in Magnolia, but I could see some harmony here and there.


    For example, the sheets of the futon I was sleeping on had a bright checkered pattern.


    There are pictures on the wall, but they are Ukiyoe.


    However, it is a little different from the Ukiyo-e that I am familiar with.


    It is an Ukiyoe that has been made to look more contemporary than the Ukiyoe I know.


    I have never seen ukiyoe of a dark elf even in my previous life.


    In the picture, a dark elf woman is wearing a light purple kimono, and her long hair is combed in the front of her face.


    The figure exudes the woman''s unique sex appeal.


    The title of the picture is "Eltia combing her hair."


    "The Impact is Amazing. ......"


    While I was admiring the painting, there was a knock at the door.


    I answered it immediately, and Deanna and Zack entered the room.


    They looked at me and bowed.


    Zack looked up, noticed the picture I was looking at nearby, smiled, and said to me,


    "Do you like the picture?"


    ". Yes, it''s a very beautiful picture of a lovely woman."


    Deanna looked a little doubtful at my words.


    "Rid still a child. I think it is still too early to be interested in that painting. ......"


    I felt my face turn red at Deanna''s statement and denied the meaning of her words.


    I was just admiring it because it was a very neat painting.


    "...... hmph, I understand."


    Deanna put her hand over her mouth and laughed, .


    I was beaten.


    I was teased.


    Zack, who had been watching the scene, smiled for some reason and explained about the picture to me.


    This painting was based on the model of Eltia-sama, the concubine of His Majesty Elias."


    Heh. ......."


    I looked at the picture again, marveling at it.


    As I looked at the paintings with this thought in mind, I noticed that Zack''s face was beginning to blush.


    Deanna sighed and shook her head.


    What''s wrong?


    Then I huff as I remember that the name Eltia sounds familiar.


    Then, looking fearfully at Zack''s face, he chuckled.


    "This is a picture of Lady Fara''s mother, Eltia, for whom Master Rid is a candidate for marriage. I must say, Lady Fara looks a lot like Lady Eltia,. If Master Rid is in admiration of this picture, then Lady Fara will surely be a good match for him."


    I felt my face turning red.


    I had no idea that I was admiring a painting of my marriage partner''s mother, and I was filled with embarrassment.


    I felt like I had to say something to Zack, who was grinning at me, and I spun the words impatiently.


    ''No, I''m not lying that I was admiring the painting, but ...... well, you know, the painting is good, so I think the model must be beautiful You see, it''s a very beautiful and attractive painting, and I think anyone would admire it as much as I do, right?¡¡Right?"


    After saying all that, what did you say?


    I felt my face redden even more.


    Zack looked at me and said wit a smile on his face, .


    "Yes model Eltia is very beautiful. I am sure that Farra is also a figure that will move the heart of master . Rid, since she has inherited the blood of her mother" .


    "Ugh. ...¡­"


    Zack seemed to think he had a point, and I winced.


    Deanna, who had been watching the scene, let out another sigh and then said to me, "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to talk about this any more.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to talk about this piece of shit any more."


    "Yea , Deanna. ......"


    I thought to myself, "How dare you call that a piece of shit ?!"


    But one thought did came to me.


    "Zack, aren''t you opposed to me marrying Princess Fara?"


    Zack thought for a moment and then said, choosing his words carefully,


    I am not in a position to say anything about that. but I do want Princess Fara to be happy. I got to know a little bit about Rid''s personality through the exchange we had just had. And I think basing on it that Princess Fara will be happy. with you "


    I see.


    Father is not monolithic in Renalute either.


    He also said that His Majesty Elias is positive to that marriage.


    In other words, Renalute is probably in a three-way fight against the Bardia family: hostile, neutral, and ally.


    And Zack was neutral, but I guess he felt like he was an ally.


    I gave him a thoughtful look before replying .


    "I''m sorry to ask such a difficult question, but if she''s as pretty as a painting, I might just fall in love with her at first sight. Bu. If that happens, Zack, will you be there to cheer me on?"


    I said childishly, but looked at Zack with a strong focus in my eyes.


    Zack looked surprised at my words and the way I looked at him, but he immediately responded.


    "I''ll be happy to support you then, too."


    "Yes, I''ll count on you ."


    Okay, I got the word from Zack.


    This should mean that Zack is on my side, though not by absolute.


    I smiled at him.


    Then Zack''s face turned thoughtful and he began to speak.


    "By the way, may we have this conversation with other for a cup of tea and snacks ?"


    Oh, that''s a great way to start a ministry.


    Zack is a neutral and ally like himself. And I guess that means he''ll be talking to a credible adversary.


    Oh, it''s good call


    Zack is a neutral and ally . That, and he would be willing to speak to a trusted adversary.


    They don''t know what kind of person I am.


    If I am a person who disrespects the princess or does not value my relationship with Renalute, they will try to get rid of me as a candidate in some way.


    From a national point of view, Renalute will use the trump card that is the princess this time.


    It may sound harsh, but that is the way things work between countries.


    If that is the case, all I can do is to convince them that I am a more beneficial candidate for marriage than the royal family.


    Of course, even if I don''t do that, the marriage will take place because it was decided between the countries.


    But will the Bardia family ally themselves with Renalute in the marriage?


    There is a difference between getting married with Renalute as an ally and getting married with Renalute as an enemy or as a neutral side.


    Considering the future, I definitely should get Renalute as an ally.


    Besides, I have decided to keep the Princess Farah dear to my heart.


    Just like my mother and father.


    So I replied to Zack with a smile.


    "It''s fine,But only if you support me when I fall in love with Princess Fara".


    " Of course."


    Zack was having fun exchanging smiles with me.


    By the way, Deanna, who was there, was watching the scene, rolling her eyes at the exchange between the two of us.


    Then, after watching the conversation between Ridand Zack, she muttered to herself i.


    ...... at your age is way out of the norm."


    Deanna muttered to herself and let out a big sigh.


    T/n No chapter tomorrow . And   I will resume 2 chapter posting on Monday

 CH 54

    " Master Rid, I think it''s time for us to move to the hot springs."


    Huh?¡¡Yes, I think so. Zack, may I ask you to show me around?"


    I was surprised to hear Deana''s voice and realized that more time had passed than I had expected.


    I was surprised to find that we had been talking a lot.


    "Yes, I understand."


    I was talking with Zack about various things until a few minutes ago, but Deana rushed me about the hot springs and we started to move around the guest house.


    But was it my imagination, or was Deanna pressing too hard for the hot springs?


    "This way, please."


    The entrance and exit of the hot spring to which we were led were covered with red and blue curtains.


    I was a little taken aback by this very familiar sight.


    Moreover, when I looked closely at the curtain, I saw a familiar onsen symbol, although it did not have any kanji characters on it.


    The design is based on a river-like mark that looks like hot water, with a circle around the mark a little below it.


    It was something that probably every Japanese person has seen at least once.


    The blue mark is a man, and the red mark is a woman.


    " Please be careful when entering. If the water is too hot, please inform the attendant."


    "I understand. Thank you."


    Zack bowed and was about to leave when something came to mind and he asked a question.


    "Speaking of which, what do you do with the hot spring water at the guesthouse?"


    I believe that hot spring water can be dangerous, depending on its composition.


    Besides, there is no electricity in this world, so I wondered how they do it.


    So I wondered, and Zack quickly answered.


    "Don''t worry, . The hot springs here are safe for the human body. The hot water comes from the source, which is linked to the waterway. We also adjust the temperature of the water by "firing" it.


    When Zack finished, he bowed again and left.


    Speaking of "hot water fir," is it the kind they do at Kusatsu Onsen or something like that?


    I think the temperature was adjusted by mixing the water with a stick that looked like a ship''s paddle.


    If so, it must be a pretty good hot spring with only the source of the water.


    I am glad I asked the question.


    My expectations for the hot spring had been raised.


    But I think Deanna''s eyes are shining, too.


    But she was also tired from the long trip and I wanted her to take her time.


    "I can go to the hot spring by myself."


    "...... No, that''s not possible because I have an escort duty."


    Don''t worry about it. I don''t mind taking a bath. If you are worried, why don''t you call Rubens and have him stand in front of the hot spring?"


    I was joking, but Deanna''s eyes lit up.


    "Nice Idea , master !"


    The maid, upon hearing mu words, bowed to me and left the place.


    Had she gone to call Rubens?


    He was tired, too, and probably sleeping.


    I felt a little sorry for him, but then I thought about it, Deanna is Rubens'' girlfriend.


    Then maybe I shouldn''t worry so much.


    "I''ll wait here for Rubens to come, so please go in first."


    "I understand. Rubens will take care of all the escort work at worst, so you can relax, too."


    "Thank you."


    She bowed to my words, straightened her posture, and stood in front of the door.


    She looks like a gatekeeper.


    I said to Deanna, "Well, I''ll go in first," and passed through the blue curtains, then went down the hallway and entered the changing room.


    "Wow, this looks familiar. ......"


    It was a changing room much like the hot springs I remembered from my previous life.


    There were several shelves, and each shelf contained a basket in which to put the clothes I had to undress.


    When I took them off


    "There was a towel and a ...... yukata.¡¡This is a ...... yukata."


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t fit me, but I am sure it is a yukata.


    The guest house was beginning to look more and more like a luxury Japanese ryokan.(T/n ryokan = hot spring that located on the grounds of the inn )


    I took off my clothes and moved to the bathing area of the hot spring.


    As I moved, I looked at the hot spring and saw that it was an open-air rock hot spring .


    It was a nice, very attractive hot spring.


    I tried to wash my body immediately, but then I noticed something


    There was no soap.


    Come to think of it, soap is still a luxury item in this world.


    It seems that even the guest house does not have any soap.


    I was a little disappointed, but I gave up and soaked myself in the hot spring after pouring hot water over my body.


    The hot spring water was so nice that I couldn''t help but smile as I soaked in the hot spring.


    While soaking in the hot spring, I decided to think about what I could do about soap.


    This is the time to use "memory."


    Just as I was thinking that, I heard a noise coming from the changing room.


    Who could it be?


    Rubens or my father?


    I was leisurely looking around the changing room, thinking, about it


    Then I saw a figure, and soon realized it was a woman.


    ''Master Rid , excuse me. ......"


    "Ha ......?"


    I was taken aback by the unexpected visitor.


    I gave a dumb response and froze.


    What?¡¡Why?¡¡Deanna is coming?¡¡Didn''t you go to the women''s side?


    No, Rubens didn''t come in the first place?


    My head was confused by the event.


    And then, I looked at her, Deana''s naked body in a daze.


    "I was embarrassed to be seen so much, as I expected."


    I was shocked by Deanna''s words.


    At that moment, I turned my head in the opposite direction of Deanna, making a violent noise in the water.


    I turned my head in the opposite direction of Deanna, my face reddening as I said strongly,


    "Deanna, why are you coming into the men''s bath?"


    "What?¡¡For escorting. ......?"


    Deanna said to me as if it was natural.


    I was wondering if it is the role of an escort to come to the hot spring?


    I feel like she should be standing in front of the changing rooms.


    ''Where is , Rubens?"


    "He is here. So, is it good ?¡¡He is standing in front door .


    While conversing, I sensed that Deanna was approaching the rock bath.


    "Then, why don''t you go next door to the women''s side?"


    What are you saying, Master Rid?¡¡ This is the most dangerous situation.¡¡Besides, from the appearance of Master Zack, Renalute will probably be making all sorts of moves."


    Certainly, what Deanna is saying may be correct.


    But that''s not the case with this.


    ''Hmmm, Master Rid What are you so puzzled about?"


    Deanna is coming closer to me and whispering in my ear after the fact.


    I can feel my face turning red.


    It feels dangerous to go any further.


    I mean, wouldn''t it be bad for a candidate for marriage to be bathing with a woman, even if she is his guard?


    Thinking this, I got up from the hot water and said.


    "I''m going to go now, so Deanna can relax and take her time ."


    "That''s no good."


    I was about to walk past Deanna with my eyes closed when Deanna caught me by the arm.


    I was so nervous that I turned around and shouted to her.


    "What the hell ??"


    "I am also Master Rid''s bodyguard, so I have to go out with you when you go up.¡¡"


    I turned around and my face turned even redder.


    I opened my eyes as quickly as I could.


    Then I took a good look at Deanna''s beautiful body.


    As I flinched, " ......," Deanna began to giggle.


    ''You are really strange , Master Rid, aren''t you? Since you are still a small child, no one will mind anything if you take a bath with women . More importantly, it would be strange to care, wouldn''t it?"


    That may be true.


    But something inside me is telling me it''s wrong .


    from my memories of my previous life, I think I had nasty feelings as much as anyone else.


    But now I can''t look at Deanna with nasty feelings.


    Because I have come to feel that Deanna, or rather women, are very precious.


    I took a deep breath and let out a deep sigh.


    Then I said to Deanna


    "I''ll be near the doorway and I''ll try not to look at you. , so let me know if you want to leave ".


    I''ll be near the doorway and won''t be able to see Deanna.


    ''Hmmm, thank you. But am I that unattractive?"


    Deanna said again with a mean, teasing look on her face.


    I cocked my head and muttered.


    ''No, on the contrary. Deanna is so beautiful that anyone would be taken aback when they see her.¡¡It''s not good for children to see that kind of things"


    "Oh my. ......"


    Perhaps the bath had made her blush, but this time Deanna''s face turned red.


    She is alright ?


    I was worried and called out to her.


    "Deanna, are you okay?¡¡Is your face red?¡¡Are you blushing?"


    "I''m sure ...... master Rid will take good care of Lady Farra- just as mister Zack-said. I wish Rubens would learn from you".


    ''I understand about the Fara , but why you dragged here Rubens?"


    , "...... Nothing, I''m fine. Anyway, lets spend a little more time in the hot springs."


    "Oh, yes."


    After that, Deanna did not tease me.


    But when I asked her about Rubens as a matter of concern, she got angry and said, "Don''t ask me about that now."


    Rubens, what have you done to Deanna?


    Then we warmed up in the hot spring for a bit and went up in turn.


    I went up first, then Deanna.


    In the changing room, I was careful not to look at Deanna''s body.


    Then Deanna asked me, "How to wear this?" I told her how to put on the yukata.


    But it was difficult to explain only verbally, so I helped her in the end.


    Diana in the yukata looked very attractive , especially her skin after taking a hot bath.


    And because she is a knight, she has a very good figure .


    Her good figure brought out the charm of the yukata even more.


    I made a request to Deanna out of mischievousness.


    "Please, let''s show Rubens what you look like. I''m sure he will have an interesting reaction."


    "What? ......, , if it''s a request from master . Rid, then ......."


    Deanna looked embarrassed and headed to Rubens .


    There is a short walkway from the door to the changing rooms.


    So, if I left the changing room and looked from the passageway toward the curtain, I could see only their interaction.


    Fu...uu......"


    Rubens stood upright and unmoving in front of the brick, biting back a yawn that came from drowsiness.


    Just as he was falling asleep, a dark elf maid arrived. The first thing he heard was that Deanna wanted him to temporarily take over as my escort.


    The maid immediately took him to where Deanna was.


    When He asked the reason for the change, He was told that she was going to go to the hot springs with Master Rid as his escort.


    Deanna had been saying she wanted to go to the hot springs for a while, so she might be thinking she would not want to miss this opportunity.


    He gladly accepted.


    And quite a bit of time passed. "It''s a long time ......,"He sighed, (is a hot spring really take that long?)


    He let out a sigh. Then he heard Deanna''s voice coming from behind the curtains.


    "Rubens, can I have a wor with you d?"


    Yes?¡¡What''s up?¡¡What about guarding master Rid - ......."


    Seeing the figure that Deanna revealed from behind the , Rubens'' eyes were drawn to her with rapt attention.


    A Cuteness overflowed from her that was unimaginable in comparison to her usual appearance.


    Her skin was moist and fresh and blood-colored.


    Her hair, wet after a hot spring bath, was down and very shiny.


    The ponytail she usually wears gives her a completely different charm, and the gap between the two makes Rubens'' eyes more glued to her.


    Rubens was flinching with her appearance , and she blushed a little and looked up at .Rubens


    "What do you think of these clothes?¡¡It''s called a "yukata," . ...... Does it suit "me?


    "Ah, ......."


    Rubens naturally hid his mouth with his hand.


    But still, the eyes can''t help glancing at her.


    Deanna''s yukata outfit was attractive.


    In addition to her beautiful movements, Rubens saw a charm in her that he had not noticed .


    It was Deanna''s cleavage, which was not concealed by her yukata.


    Perhaps even Deanna herself was unaware of it.


    Therefore, every time she moved her body, Rubens''s rationality was trapped.


    But Deanna does not notice it.


    On the contrary, she shudders a little when Rubens looks away.


    ''......After all, don''t I look good in a yukata?¡¡Master Rid told me that I look so good in my yukata that he wanted me to show it to you. ......"


    , "That''s not how it''s ...... works."


    Rubens strongly and clearly denied the word "doesn''t suit me".


    Then he turned his averted eyes to Deanna.


    Deanna looked up at Rubens with her eyes looking up at him with a bit of a shrug.


    Rubens looked straight into such eyes.


    As they looked at each other, their breath and heartbeats synchronized.


    And their heightened emotions were conveyed to each other without words.


    Rubens took hold of Deanna''s arm over her yukata and gently pressed her against the wall on the aisle side behind the curtains, out of sight from the outside.


    Deanna''s arm was also held by the wall, but she did not resist.


    Instead, she turned to Rubens with her moist eyes swimming.


    Then, with a little nod, she signaled his acceptance.


    Rubens was so fascinated by this that he found himself covering Deanna''s lips.


    ''Nnw......"


    The place was enveloped in their hot, bewitching world.


    "Deanna, you''re beautiful. I love you."


    "Me too,......."


    They were now completely in their own world.


    But they had forgotten.


    Why are they here in the first place and what is their job ?


    A chance to go back from the world of just the two of them.


    It was a loud, very deliberate coughing sound.


    The moment they heard that cough, they came back to reality .


    Deanna was so embarrassed that she let out a rare scream.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "Ouch !"


    The sound of her cheeks being slapped violently echoed in the passageway .


    Deanna''s whole body turned bright red and she crouched down, covering her face with her hands.


    In contrast, Rubens was rolling his eyes while holding her hand on his cheek that had been slapped by Deanna.


    Then, a child came from the back of the brck aisle.


    The child, looking very embarrassed, to said to them,...


    "I didn''t see anything. , so don''t worry, okay?"


    Both Rubens and Deanna were probably remembering what had just happened .


    Both Rubens and Deanna were turning red like boiled rice.


    After that, Zack and the servants heard the screams and came over, causing a bit of a commotion.


    But Deanna was startled by an insect in the dressing room and started screaming.


    Then she slapped Rubens, who came running in.


    It was ike a typical scene from a romantic comedy.


    Rubens and Deanna remained red during the explanation.


    After everything clammed down, everyone who had gathered there disappeared, and we were left alone.


    At that point, I reminded them one more time,


    "I didn''t see anything, okay?"


    My words made the two of them turn red again.


    T/  m Chapters in that series can be kinda long for me eh..  I   was thinking to one chapter per day form now , but you will be mad perhaps ... I  dunno , what to do ......

 CH 55

    "Phew. ......."


    Reiner sighed as he sat down on the couch and was shown into the largest room on the second floor of the guest house.


    Tomorrow, he will have an audience with the king.


    And now his head is aching as he thinks about the movements of the Renalute royal family, who will probably try to pull some kind of trick on him.


    Reiner had originally not intended to come to Renalute because of Rid''s marriage.


    However, as long as Rid told him that it was a matter related to Nanalee''s illness, he had no choice but to go.


    His head still aches when he recalls the difficulties he had to go through after that.


    When he wrote to Irwin in the imperial capital to inform him that he was going to Renalute before the marriage, he gave a plausible reason that it was to strengthen the relationship between the Bardia territory and Renalute after the marriage.


    Permission was granted immediately, but of course he had to report the results.


    The Renalute side was contacted by Emperor Irwin.


    But of course, anyone would think that if such a contact was made in advance.


    The Bardia family was the most likely marriage partner for the princess.


    Naturally, Rainer predicted this reaction and contacted his allies in Renalute at the same time.


    As a result, he was able to get a rough idea of the movements in Renalute.


    Then, he decided to carry out a certain plan based on the suggestions of the cooperators and Rainer''s opinion.


    The reason why they did not have an audience with the king today was to have a final meeting with him.


    It was about time for him to come.


    Just as he was thinking that, there was a knock at his door.


    When he answered, it was Zack who came in.


    He entered the room and bowed to Rainer.


    Reiner stood up on the spot and invited him to sit on the sofa in front of him.


    They then took their seats facing each other across the table.


    Zack smiled and spoke slowly.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to seeing the future of your son, Master Rainer, and I''m sure it will be terrifying."


    "Hah ...... did Rid do something to you again?"


    Reiner wrinkled his brow, wondering if he had done something substandard again at Zack''s words.


    Zack continues to talk happily while looking at him.


    "I told him about a picture of Lady Eltia hanging in roo, and when I saw him admiring it, I told him that it was Lady Farah''s mother. I ha. At first he seemed embarrassed, but then he began to look very thoughtful. ......"


    "Oh, ......, so?"


    Zack''s taciturn tone made Rainer realize that his son had done something "out of the ordinary" again.


    ''Yes, he said '' ''If I am the fell in love with the picture, I might fall in love at first sight with Princess Fara., ''I hope you will support me then. The meaning of the paintings . The political situation in Renalute. He understood quickly I his position ."


    ."..... Rid''s, don''t you know what it means to hide your fingernails?"


    Zack was talking about Rid with a big smile on his face.


    "Don''t say that. Master Rid doesn''t know about my relationship with . you . Besides, I am looking forward to seeing his bright future. I personally intend to fully support your son ".


    Rainer looked a little surprised.


    "Considering your position, I am extremely grateful that Rid charmed you. But why did you fall found of him so hard?¡¡Given your character, that doesn''t seem like much, does it?"


    Hearing Reiner''s words, Zack does not crack a smile.


    However,his eyes became sharper.


    "I am looking forward to the future. Besides, a princess related to our own Riverton family will be able to marry a Master Rid. Considering the future, this would be a far better reward than marrying a member of the royal family."


    "...... you say that much? My son is nothing short of extraordinary ."


    Zack watched him with a smile.


    Zack Riverton is a friend of Rainer''s.


    But he is related by blood to Eltia Riverton, the king''s servant.


    He is also the current head of the Riverton family, and the organization he secretly runs is the Renalute Intelligence Agency.


    Naturally, he is a direct recipient of royal commands and has close ties to King Elias.


    He is willing to fully support Rid .


    Just by getting this assurance alone, it was meaningful for him to come to Renalute this time.


    Rid seduced such a person without Reiner''s knowledge.


    Zack is right that he is a terrifying man.


    Reiner''s brow was wrinkled and his expression was thoughtful.


    Zack said to Rainer in a lighthearted manner.


    "I hope that in the future, Rid and Fara will be blessed with children, and if possible, I would like to ask their child to be the heir of the Riverton family as well."


    "?"


    Reiner gushed.


    "For dark elves, childhood is a short time in life. I hope that when the marriage is successfully arranged, you will give your relationship the support it deserves."


    "That is a matter for them to decide ...... and not for me to get involved."


    The dark elves, perhaps due to their long life , sometimes say things that are difficult for human to understand.


    Reiner just shakes his head at Zack''s words.


    Zack, who had been happily watching the situation, suddenly lost his smile.


    Rainer notices this and returns to a stern look .


    "Then, it''s time to get down to business."


    "Mm."


    The two then have an audience with King Elias tomorrow.


    They then confirmed the audience with King Elias tomorrow and the movements of the opposing nobles.


    The discussion continued for a while


    ''That''s pretty much it."


    "All right. I will take a close look at what is going to happen tomorrow."


    "Thank you. I''ll leave you to it."


    Zack got up and left the room after the meeting with Rainer was over.


    Reiner, who was left in the room, was thinking back on the meeting.


    And when he thought about tomorrow, a nasty smile naturally broke out on his face.


    When I returned to my room from the Hot Springs, I told my escort, Deanna, that I needed to be alone for a while to think about something.


    She was hesitant at first, but agreed to wait outside the room, in front of the door.


    I mean, what is she going to do when I go to bed?


    When she left the room, I lay on my back on the bed and called out, "Memory."


    ''Hello, Rid. You''ve been enjoying this prank a lot, haven''t you?"


    "I was just trying to get back at Deanna in a light-hearted way. I didn''t think it would turn out that way."


    For Rid, "a woman in a yukata after taking a bath" is a familiar sight from his previous life memories.


    It is not a shock,


    But Rubens seems to be different.


    To begin with, the bath itself is expensive, so that was probably the first time Rubens had seen Deanna in a bathrobe after taking a bath.


    In addition, it was the first time he saw Deanna in a yukata.


    Now I think that was too much.


    Probably, considering the culture of Magnolia, a yukata is a very light clothing item for a woman to wear.


    Moreover, he must have been quite shocked to see her in a yukata, a thin garment, for the first time.


    As a result, Rubens'' reason would have flown away and they would have been in the world of their own .


    Deanna was also happy that she could make Rubens'' reason fly away with her charm, and she may have been intoxicated by the atmosphere of the moment and let herself be carried away.


    I would like to believe that otherwise the two knights would not have gone so wild.


    I decided to think that the charm of the yukata was too great.


    I think Memory must have gotten understanding of what I was thinking, because Memory called out to me in a mischievous manner,


    "Incidentally, in addition to what you did then, you were very conscious of Diana in the bath. I can always take a picture of it behind your eyelids if you need it, okay?¡¡What was it, a playback recording?¡¡Something like that?"


    "I don''t need that."


    It was indeed very shocking.


    But, can Memory even see such memories as it like?


    I felt like my manhood was tickled a little when I thought so.


    Then, as if seeing right through me, I heard a voice of the memory.


    "Oh, you''re having evil thoughts right now, aren''t you?¡¡No, you can''t.¡¡I''m going to refuse such a request, okay?"


    "I mean, you''re the one who started it."


    I can be sure that Memory is absolutely giggling.


    But I have more importants thing to ask .


    I let out a sigh and then asked Memory a question.


    " ....... I''m not interested in that."


    Hmmm.


    I guess I didn''t make it after all.


    More importantly, let''s ask for a second one, since it'' s a good time to ask for one.


    "well, I was wondering if you could check if I remember how to make soap, or if


    I remember any substitutes.


    "Soap making or substitutes. Okay, I''ll look into that too."o.


    "Thank you. That''s about it for today."


    "Okay. , Rid, good luck tomorrow."


    ". Thank you."


    I thanked Memory and said goodbye .


    After the exchange was over, I called Deanna, who was waiting outside the room, and asked her to come in.


    Deanna is now dressed as a maid.


    The yukata was attractive, but it was not something you would wear while being on duty .


    When I thought of that, a thought came to mind.


    "Deanna, "


    "Yes. What is it?"


    "Would you like to get a couple of yukatas to bring go home?"


    "Don;t say anything about it ! I absolutely refuse "


    Now, you were definitely going to say, "Disgrace ," weren''t you?


    "But you don''t want Deanna?"


    That''s too bad. She looked so good in it. ......


    "....... Still, I respectfully decline the yukata."


    "Okay, if you ever want one, just let me know."


    "...... understand."


    Deanna is probably remembering what could be called blunder.


    She was blushing the whole time as I was talking to her.


    Incidentally, after this conversation, Diana did not say anything to me about the yukata.


    However, I did ask Rubens about the yukata later in secret, just for fun.


    His answer was, "By all means, please!"


    I dared not ask him why he wanted it.


    Later, I told Zack that I wanted a few yukatas and got his approval, but he looked at me suspiciously.


    "One of the young knights seemed to like them . ......"


    Zack rolled his eyes, as if he hadn''t expected to hear that.


    I was also impressed by the way his shoulders were shaking with laughter, as if he had guessed something.


    After that, I gave Rubens a yukata and he was very happy.


    However, it was unexpected that all the other knights and men who heard Rubens'' story also asked for a yukata.


    I had to ask Zack again.


    When Zack heard what I had to say, he shook his shoulders and held his mouth with his hand, shaking really hard for a while.


    Even so, Zack prepared yukata for all of them.


    I was really grateful to him.


    I had intended it to be just a repayment for all the help I had received from the Knights, but they were all very happy about it.


    Seeing that, I thought this might lead to some business.¡¡I told Chris about the situation and asked to import the yukata.


    I was impressed by the unusual blank look on Chris''s face when she heard what had happened.


    However, for some reason, this yukata became very popular in Bardia territory as a gift from men to their girlfriends or wives.


    Then the story spread to the imperial capital, and the yukata became popular throughout the empire.


    But that is another story.

 CH 56

    "Lady Fara, you look very beautiful."


    "Thank you, Asuna. "


    Fara was wearing the dress based on the white color that Eltia had delivered to her yesterday.


    It was paired with the brown skin that is a characteristic of dark elves, which makes Fara''s presence even stronger.


    And the design was a bit more mature, giving her a more grown-up appearance than her actual age.


    "Would the candidate like this?"


    "Yes, I think so. I am sure they will like it."


    Asuna answered with a sincere smile.


    This was conveyed to her, and Fara''s face was a little red.


    Then there was a knock at the door. As soon as she answered, the person who entered the room was Eltia, Fara''s mother.


    Eltia is a dark elf with dark blue hair and vermillion red eyes just like Fara.


    Upon seeing her, they immediately bowed.


    Eltia, who had been watching them, looked at Fara and stared at her.


    "Hm. It seems that she has put on the dress I sent her."


    "Yes. , mother. Thank you for giving me such a dress."


    Eltia''s words were cold and dismissive.


    Fara replied without being moved by her words.


    This was their usual communication.


    Eltia always speaks to Farah in a cold and dismissive manner.


    And Farah would respond in a calm and unaffected manner.


    This communication was not flattering to a close parent and child.


    When Eltia looked at Farah, who responded, she coldly said,


    The candidate this time is the son of a frontier count and not a member of the royal family. But he must not be a humiliation to Renalute. It is not yet decided. If you show your ability, it may lead to an offer with the royal family. Do you understand?


    "Lady Fara, you look very beautiful."


    "Thank you, Asuna. "


    Fara was wearing the dress based on the white color that Eltia had delivered to her yesterday.


    It was paired with the brown skin that is a characteristic of dark elves, which makes Fara''s presence even stronger.


    And the design was a bit more mature, giving her a more grown-up appearance than her actual age.


    "Would the candidate like this?"


    "Yes, I think so. I am sure they will like it."


    Asuna answered with a sincere smile.


    This was conveyed to her, and Fara''s face was a little red.


    Then there was a knock at the door. As soon as she answered, the person who entered the room was Eltia, Fara''s mother.


    Eltia is a dark elf with dark blue hair and vermillion red eyes just like Fara.


    Upon seeing her, they immediately bowed.


    Eltia, who had been watching them, looked at Fara and stared at her.


    "Hm. It seems that she has put on the dress I sent her."


    "Yes. , mother. Thank you for giving me such a dress."


    Eltia''s words were cold and dismissive.


    Fara replied without being moved by her words.


    This was their usual communication.


    Eltia always speaks to Farah in a cold and dismissive manner.


    And Farah would respond in a calm and unaffected manner.


    This communication was not flattering to a close parent and child.


    When Eltia looked at Farah, who responded, she coldly said,


    The candidate this time is the son of a frontier count and not a member of the royal family. But he must not be a humiliation to Renalute. It is not yet decided. If you show your ability, it may lead to an offer with the royal family. Do you understand?


    "Yes, Mother. ".


    "The man you should marry is a member of the Magnolia royal family. You must never give your love to the son of a frontier count. Is that clear?"


    ''I understand ..... Mother."


    "Yes. That is all right. Then I will go ahead and join King Elias."


    Eltia told what she wanted to say and immediately left the room.


    Asuna called out to Farah, looking worried.


    "Lady Fara, are you all right?"


    ''Yes, Mother''s appearance like that is usual. But I''d like to decide for myself if I''m going to let my feelings go ......."


    With sad eyes, Fara replied to Asuna.


    Fara rarely made any decisions on her own.


    What she should do, what clothes to wear, what to eat, and so on, were all decided by Eltia on her own.


    Fara would do what she was told to do without hesitation.


    At first, she hated it.


    But when she realized that no matter how hard she tried, her mother would never approve of her, she thought, "Then I should just do what she tells me to do."


    With that in mind, she began to do what her mother told her to do without hesitation after that.


    Asuna said encouragingly in response to Farah''s sadly uttered words.


    "I don''t know what kind of person this candidate is. But even if he is a candidate for Fara''s marriage, . I am sure that someone with some potential will come. Whether or not you will be open to him is for you to decide."


    ''Thank you ....... Asuna.?


    She had heard that " Dark Elves are targeted outside of the country."


    So She felt sorry for them, but she thought they were quite scared of her.


    As for the ears, she hid them so nobody would know she was a dark elf.


    There were some adults around the boy, so he was probably a child in the territory.


    (I wondered if they were still in Bardia?¡¡)


    Suddenly, Asuna asked Fara, who was lost in these thoughts, with a dubious look on her face.


    "Lady Fara, is something wrong?"


    "What?¡¡I was just remembering that I visited the Bardia territory before."


    Asuna''s dubious expression turned into a smile when she heard that she remembered about the trip to the Bardia territory.


    "Oh, I was really worried about you at that time. Please don''t do anything like that again, okay?"


    ''...... I know.''


    The boy and his men saved the day, but then Asuna gave her a hard scolding.


    "I''m afraid of Asuna when she''s angry. ......"


    "Lady Farah, it''s time for us to go."


    "yes''


    The first thing to do is to get a good look at the newest version of the newest version.


    Fara replied to Asuna''s words and left her room for the audience hall.


    ¡ó


    "Master Rid. It''s time to go."


    "Yes. Is there anything wrong?"


    I am wondering if I am dressed properly while being hurried by Deanna.


    Moreover, there are so many enemy forces in the situation that even the slightest mistake will surely cause them to fry.


    There is nothing bad about being extra cautious in preparation.


    But Deanna let out a light sigh and said,


    :How many times have you done the same thing since this morning?¡¡You look like a young girl who is going to meet a prince to be admired by him, don''t you?"


    "Here, Lady, ......."


    I see, so this is how the daughter feels.


    No, this may just be her true self.


    I decided to think that she has forgiven me.


    Deanna stared at my face and then said as if warning me.


    ''Master Rid has a lovely face, but you are a boy. If you are a boy, no matter who sees you or what you are told, you should keep up your chest and correct your posture. On the other hand, if you don''t stand up straight and act timid, you will be underestimated. The clothes you wear on your will are just for decoration, and the great ones don''t understand that."


    It is true that clothing is important, but at the end of the day, it depends on a person''s will and mind.


    However, as a man, I felt that it was not right to be told that I had a lovely face.


    "I understood. Thank you, Deanna. But you don''t have a pretty face, do you?"


    "No .If Master Rid were a girl, you would still have a face so pretty that you would receive offers of marriage."


    Deanna answered with a big smile on her face to my words.


    But it''s better than being told you''re not lovely.


    After thinking this, I let out a sigh and replied.


    "I''m not happy about it, but I''ll take it as a compliment."


    I was a little miffed at her words, as if she was teasing me.


    But that''s what made Deanna look so cute and she was smiling with a smile on her face.


    Then there is a knock at the door.


    Deanna''s expression quickly returned to a straight face and she straightened her posture.


    I answered and it was Zack who came in.


    "Master Rid, it''s time to go. Master Rainer is waiting for you already."


    "Yes, I''ll be right there''


    Zack urged me to go to the entrance of the guest house


    I stopped for a moment as Zack approached me on my way to the entrance.


    ''Master Rid, I have been told by some of my friends that the head of the opposing faction among the Hua family is an elderly dark elf named Norris. I also hear that Prince Lacis is also under his influence, so please be careful."


    I rolled my eyes at Zack''s words.


    He had said he would support me if I fell in love at first sight with Princess Fara yesterday, but I didn''t expect him to give me the information so soon.


    I changed my expression from surprise to a smile before thanking him and asking him a question.


    "Thanks for the valuable information, Zack. By the way, what do you think of Lady Eltia?"


    Zack didn''t expect to be asked a question, so he looked a little thoughtful and then said,


    "I think that Miss Eltia would like to see Lady Fara marry a member of the royal family. Just ......?"


    "Just ......?"


    ''I think that purpose is probably different from that of Master Norris. I don''t know what his intentions are, but ......"


    I see.


    Miss Eltia is not an enemy either.


    I guess that means she is neutral.


    The problem is Lacis.


    I didn''t think that he was under the influence of someone called Norris, who is an enemy of mine.


    This may be the most difficult thing.


    While I was having a bit of trouble there, Diana called out to me.


    " Master Rid, Master Reiner is waiting for you."


    "Oh, sorry. Oh, I''m sorry. But can I ask Zack one more question?"


    ''Yes, . What is it?"


    I ask Zack a question in a hurry, or maybe I should say I throw it out.


    ''You said Prince Lacis was influenced by . Norris, right?¡¡How can I get hiss support me and Princess Fara?¡¡Since we might be relatives now, I was hoping you would support me if you could."


    It must have been an unexpected question for Zack.


    He was also troubled with a thoughtful look on his face.


    And it just so happens that the person to whom Rid asked the question was appropriate.


    Unbeknownst to Rid, he is the head of an intelligence agency.


    Zack was astonished by Rid''s innate behavior, but inwardly, he was gloating.


    (This kid really amuses me.)


    Then he replied to Rid.


    ''Once then. I think it would be better to break Prince Lacis''s heart.''


    "Break his heart?


    I don''t know what to tell him, but the words that came out of Zack''s mouth were terrifying.


    What kind of a thing to ask a child to break the heart of another child.


    I was disgusted by his words and turned a stern face to Zack.


    Zack bowed and continued his explanation.


    "I apologize for my language, I don''t mean to break his heart, but to make him a cripple. Prince Lacis is now infatuated by Norris."


    Drunkenness, or is that the extent to which Norris has influenced Laicis?


    But why was I so fascinated?


    I had my doubts, but I kept my mouth shut and listened to Zack''s explanation.


    ''He was originally an intelligent and wise prince who cared about his country, but suddenly he became infatuated with him, and his words and actions became contradictory to that of a prince. I would like to ask you to destroy that infatuation. You may think of this as a request from a nobleman who cares for Renalute. Please leave the rest to me."


    ...... Oh my God.


    I thought I had thrown the problem to him, but the problem became bigger and came back as a favor from the Renalute''s noble family.


    But if I could solve this, it might be an opportunity to make my presence bigger in Renalute.


    Besides, I heard that Zack would take care of the cleanup, which would be the hardest part.


    I thought about it and asked the question again.


    "I understood. So you want me to change his mind, right?¡¡But I can''t make any promises.¡¡This time, the issue is about Princess Fara, and I don''t think I''ll have time to talk to Prince Lacis that much."


    Hearing my words, Zack smiled and said, "Thank you."


    But in addition to the fact that his eyes were not smiling, I think it was a bit of a nasty smile.


    I think it was just my imagination.


    As expected, we stood there talking for a long time, and I walked quickly to my father''s place.


    As we walked, I asked Zack one more question.


    "What was the cause of Prince Lacis'' infatuation toward Norris?"


    But on this subject, Zack said, "I am sorry. I am not in a position to tell you that," and he closed his mouth .


    "How can you say that you want the prince''s heart to be broken, but you can''t tell me what caused it?"


    But I didn''t ask any more questions either.


    There was really no time left.


    When I arrived at the entrance of the guest house, I was told by my father that I was late .


    Deanna was nearby, sighing in exasperation when she saw his anger at me.


    Unfortunately, Zack was not going to be there for the audience.


    What did Zack mean when he said to me as we were leaving the guest house, "I look forward to seeing you today.¡¡"


    Soon after that, we started moving toward the castle.


    The castle is a large place, so we took a horse-drawn carriage to get there.


    As expected, the roads inside the castle were well-maintained, and since it was a short ride, I did not get sick.


    In the carriage, I briefly explained to my father about my conversation with Zack.


    Then my father''s grim face turned even grimmer and he spat at me.


    "...... Zack. Rid, you too must learn to hide your fingernails."


    ."But I don''t have any fingernails,......"


    Father shook his head helplessly in dismay when he heard my response.


    "I''ve had enough ....... Do what you want."


    I just nodded my head at him.


    Regardless of the exchange between us , the carriage was moving toward the castle, where various thoughts were swirling around.

 CH 57

    hortly after riding from the guest house in a carriage, the carriage stops.


    At the same time, Rubens'' voice could be heard from outside the carriage.


    ''We have arrived."


    At the same time, the carriage door was opened


    I got off after my father.


    Rubens, dressed as a knight, Deanna, dressed as a maid, and several other knights were waiting beside the carriage.


    But then a question came to my mind.


    It was not the castle I had thought was our destination.


    But it was probably the largest residence in the castle.


    I was curious, so I asked my father about it.


    "Father, aren''t we going into the castle?"


    "Yes.¡¡You had never been to before. The castle of Renalute is a castle specialized as a strategic base. So negotiations take place here, in a place called the Honmaru Palace. Remember that."


    " ...... yes."


    I had no idea that there was a building called the Honmaru Goten in the castle.


    The dark elf soldier called out to us while my father and I were talking.


    I''ve been waiting for you. Now I will show you to the Audience Hall, where you will have an audience with the king. Therefore, those who will have an audience with the king are requested to refrain from having a sword in their belt.


    "I understand. The persons who will have an audience with His Majesty will be myself, Rid, Rubens, and Deanna. The others will wait here. "


    The soldier''s words were answered by the father, and he left his saber to the knight waiting for him.


    Rubens and Deanna did the same. I''m a child, and I don''t carry a sword to begin with.


    ''Thank you for your cooperation. Now, let me show you the way."


    The soldier bowed and entered the Honmaru Palace.


    We followed, with my father in the lead.


    "I beg your pardon, but please remove your shoes here."


    Oh, so they have a "no shoes on the ground" rule here.


    I felt a little nostalgic.


    Father was taking off his shoes as if he was used to it.


    The other two seemed a little puzzled as they took off their shoes.


    I quickly took off my shoes and followed the soldier and my father.


    And when I saw the inside of the Honmaru Palace, I was unintentionally impressed, exclaiming, !


    When I entered the front door, I found a nostalgic sliding door.


    But those sliding doors were made of gold leaf.


    And a dragon and a bamboo, perhaps?


    A picture is drawn on it.


    It is very powerful and beautiful.


    As I was looking at it with sparkling eyes, my father whispered to me, "Don''t scurry around so much."


    The two men watching behind me were giggling as I apologized, saying, "I''m sorry, ......."


    I followed the soldier who led me down a wooden corridor.


    After a short distance, the soldier stopped and slowly opened the sliding doors, which were richly decorated with gold leaf and paintings.


    Beyond the doors was a deep tatami room.


    On the left and right side of the tatami mat room, dark elves were lined up toward the back of the room, sitting on chairs by the wall.


    Their clothes were similar to those of the soldier, but they had medals and decorations on their shoulders, so they were probably members of the Renalute nobility.


    "Please take a seat in the chair at the far end over there and wait.''


    The soldier said, stepping back a little and closing the sliding door behind him.


    At that moment, the dark elves'' eyes focused on us.


    I could see that they were paying attention to us with a range of emotions: suspicion, interest, dubiousness, and curiosity.


    In the midst of all this, Father said, "Let''s go," and we proceeded to the empty seats lined up in the back of the room.


    The chairs were arranged in a row with two in the front and two in the back.


    Naturally, my father and I sat in the front.


    Looking at the front of the room, we saw that the sliding door was closed.


    It seemed that there was another room in the front where we were sitting.


    The room was a step higher than where we were sitting.


    Then my father whispered to me, "Keep your head down a little until you are told to raise your head".


    I was in a period drama, and although the dark elves were paying attention to me, I was still enjoying the room.


    When he saw that we had bowed, a soldier nearby shouted, "Magnolia Empire''s , Bardia family !


    "The head of Bardia, Magnolia Empire, Lord R"ainer Bardia has arrived at the castle."


    At the same time as that voice, there was silence, and then the sound of a sliding door opening came from in front of us.


    ''...... Raise your ...... face."


    A heavy voice echoed through the silence.


    The first time I saw him, I looked at him with a sideways glance, and slowly raised my head.


    "It''s been a long time. Good to see you again, Mr. Rainer."


    When the sliding door opened, the dark elf sitting in front of my father called out with a smile on his face.


    "It has been a long time, Your Majesty Elias."


    Father answered Elias'' words with a bow as he sat down.


    So this is His Majesty Elias.


    He had black hair and sharp yellow eyes.


    And he has the air of a warrior who has fought in many battles.


    Father also has a moderately stern face, but he looks similar to that.


    On either side of Elias are two beautiful dark elf women.


    They are probably the queen and his side-wife.


    There is another boy who is about the same height as me.


    I guess that''s Prince Lacis.


    And on the other side of him, there is a girl in a beautiful white dress.


    She is probably Princess Fara


    There is also a girl beside the princess, but she is probably a guard.


    She is wearing the same black military uniform as the soldiers, and she is standing next to the girl.


    While I was looking around, Elias and my father were still talking


    "I''m sorry to be so formal today The candidate for my daughter''s marriage is coming, and everyone wants to see him. So here we are. Forgive me."


    By this kind of situation, I mean the state of this room.


    The Renarte family members were all gathered in a spacious tatami room with chairs lined up on the floor.


    It is not every day that so many people gather for an audience with a guest of honor.


    ''When you are a candidate for the princess''s hand in marriage, it is only natural that you would feel this way.


    "Hm. That''s very kind of you to say. So, are you there?¡¡You are the son of Mister Rainer?"


    Elias turned his sharp eyes on me.


    "Yes, I am. May I introduce myself, if you don''t mind?"


    " Yes, you may.''


    Father, who had heard Elias'' words, looked at me.


    I slowly got up from my chair and spoke out to Elias after I saw him looking at me.


    "I am Rid Bardia, son of Rainer Bardia, head of Bardia, family from the Magnolia Empire. It is my honor and pleasure to address you at this time. I have heard from my father, Rainer, that I am to marry Princess Fara Renaloute. I thought it would be a good idea for me to visit your country and greet you. I look forward to working with you from now on."


    I said clearly and loudly, looking Elias in the eye.


    Then, for some reason, the place was enveloped in silence.


    The silence was broken by Elias, who rolled his eyes a little.


    ."..... is a very impressive speech. I hear that your age is not much different from my son Lacis.¡¡How old are you now?"


    "I am six years old. My father says I am the same age as the Princess Fara".


    I could feel Elias'' eyes sharpen as he spoke with me.


    "I see. By the way, what do you think of my daughter as a candidate for that marriage ?"


    Your Majesty. I beg your pardon, You''re playing with him too much, aren''t you?"


    The first to react to Elias''s words was the first dark elf in the front row of the royalty.


    "Norris, that''s fine . I''m just asking. about his thoughts ?"


    Elias lightly ignored Norris''s advice and asked me the question again.


    I pretended to think about Elias'' words and glanced at the elderly dark elf with a sideways glance.


    Oh, so he''s Norris.


    The one who would be the biggest obstacle to this marriage, as Zack had said.


    Here, the fact that he stopped Elias means that he doesn''t want to have my impression .


    Then I knew what I had to do.


    Do what he, Norris, would hate the most.


    ''What''s up?¡¡.¡¡Say what''s on your mind."


    I spoke slowly, with a thoughtful look on my face.


    "Then, if I may be so bold as to say so, I will."


    . "Yes, you may."


    As I was trying to spin my words, I thought my father looked a little pale.


    Perhaps it was my imagination.


    "The marriage between Renalute and Bardia must be fulfilled, I believe."


    ''The law is ......."


    My words caused a bit of a stir in the crowd around me.


    I responded to with a smile and a nod.


    Then, I felt that only her ears moved a little while keeping the same expression on face.


    Elias looked at me sharply and spread his hands out to the left and right and said, "Interesting. Continue," he said with a smile.


    "Then, let me tell you something. Renalute and Bardia are neighboring countries with borders adjacent to each other. If we can strengthen that bond, it will serve as a good deterrent against neighboring countries. A good example would be Barsto."


    I dare to mention the name of Barsto, which is a close ally of Renalute.


    , "What do you mean?


    "What do you mean?¡¡My country is already in an alliance with yours. That alone is not enough to deter us?"


    "Yes. It is not enough."


    "You make an interesting point. Does that mean you don''t trust Magnolia?"


    The sharpness in Elias''s eyes loosened.


    Instead, he seems to be starting to think I''m interesting.


    "I didn''t mean it that way.. From the point of view of Barsto, an alliance is only a relationship between countries. There is a possibility that Magnolia will not move quickly. But what if there is a marriage bond between Bardia and Renalute?"


    Everyone listens to me in silence.


    I can''t see them well, but it seems that the other nobles around are also listening without saying a word.


    ''After the marriage, Barsto will think that the Bardia family will make a move as soon as he makes a move. on your country Besides, the Bardia family have its own army in an emergency case And after the marriage, We will have the cause of defending my wife''s country and her allies. That means that in the case of an emergency in Renalute, we Bardia can move on our own, without having to ask the imperial capital to tell us what to do."


    I could hear the nobles around me murmuring in small voices, "Hmmm," "Indeed," and "exactly ".


    If we someone make a mome on Renalute, the Bardia family will surely help . By making Barsto think so, I believe that the deterrent benefit of the alliance will be effective. What do you think?¡¡This is something that cannot be obtained by bond with the Magnolia royal family, can it?"


    Then it was Norris who immediately responded to my words.


    "I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get yourselves out of this. Even if you and the Princess Fara do not marry, you will still have to make your move.''


    "You are absolutely right. But what I wanted to convey to you is the question of how Barsto views the current alliance.¡¡I am not a fan of the "Renaissance". I would also like to mention that if there is a problem with Renalute, the Bardia family may not be able to move their army on their own simply because we are allies".


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Norris is turning red in the face.


    The other royal families, including Elias, were watching in silence.


    I continued to explain.


    "If Barsto attacked from the border adjoining Renalute alone, we would not be able to make a move until we were instructed to do so by our country. However, if I and the Princess Farra are married, we will have a great reason to save my wife''s country. Isn''t that right, father?"


    Father, who had been suddenly asked by me, wrinkled his brow and his temples twitched, without losing his stern face.


    Watching this, Elias asked my father a question in a very pleasant tone.


    "What do you think, Mister Rainer? Is what your son says correct?"


    He shook his head, stared at me, and then spun his words.


    But I am sure he is correct in his view of deterrence due to the presence or absence of intermarriage between our Bardia and Renalute. families"


    Elias continued his question with a look of satisfaction on his father''s face.


    "I see. So how do you see it from the standpoint of a frontier count?"


    ''Hah,...... that is also a statement of a child, so that is the part I would like you to listen . But the Bardia family will not be able to move alone. We will need the emperor''s direction. But if we are linked by marriage , even if we move on our own, they will have a little more freedom from the imperial capital."


    Norris snorted, his face still red.


    Knowing this, Elias smiled and asked me the question again.


    "Hm. So you''re saying that your argument that we should marry is mainly


    "because of Barsto?"


    "Yes. There are many other things, but it will be kept secret until after the marriage."


    "What kind of secrets !"


    Elias was astonished when he heard my words, and then he continued to laugh hysterically for a while.


    When he calmed down, Elias looked at me and said happily


    "Hmmm...the son of Mister Rainer is a terrifying young man. Such an extraordinary child is the heir to a foreign country. If he were the heir to an enemy kingdom, I wouldn''t be able to sleep every night."


    "It''s a child''s , Your Majesty, and it''s rude to speak to Your Majesty about secrets."


    Norris turned bright red and blurted out a lot of words.


    Elias looked at him sharply in the eyes and said.


    "Norris. A child has a point. Even Mister Rainer admits that. If you can''t see it calmly, you are a failure as a government official. Am I right?"


    "Gg......"


    Elias warned Norris, and Norris fell silent with a grim look on his face, as if he had been biting a bitter bug.


    When Norris fell silent, Elias looked at me with interest and said,


    I''ll call you Mister ......, or rather Mister Rid. It was a good and pragmatic idea. Thank you for letting me listen to it."


    "No, your majesty , it was a terrible idea."


    Then a woman, who had been standing beside Elias the whole time, said in disgust:


    "Your Majesty Elias, today is the meeting between Fara and mister . Rid. Fara has not even introduced herself yet. It is time for you to get down to business."


    "Hmmm. I''m sure Eltia is right. Fara, I am sorry for the delay, but you should introduce yourself to master. Rid."


    At Elias'' request, Farra took a small, deep breath, a little flustered, and looked straight at Rid and said.


    ''My name is Fara Renalute, daughter of Elias Renalute from , Renalute Country. Pleased to meet you. ......"


    When she finished, Farrah bowed.


    Rid thought she looked cute.


    When Rid looked at Fara''s face, she turned her head slightly.


    Then, her long ears, characteristic of dark elves, twitched up and down a little.


    It seems that what I saw earlier was not my imagination.


    Her mother Eltia, who noticed the movement of her ears, warned Farah in a whisper, " Your ears are moving. It''s not appropriate," she cautioned.


    Fara huffed, then took a deep breath and her ears stopped moving.


    Watching her, Lid became a little curious as to what the ears meant.


    As I looked at Fara, Eltia gave me a cold look before beginning to introduce herself.


    ''...... sorry for the delay in greeting you. My name is Eltia Riverton. I am Fara mother. I look forward to working with you.''


    When she finished, she bowed.


    Eltia?


    She looks like the model for that picture .


    She certainly looks like it , and she is beautiful.


    But Riverton?¡¡Is she related to Zack?


    I pondered a bit.


    When Elias saw that they had finished greeting each other, he looked at the queen and the prince.


    The two of them, noticing my attention, stood up on the spot and introduced themselves.


    ''I am Lacis Renalute, son of Elias Renalute, of the Renalute Kingdom.''


    "I am Liesl Renalute, wife Elias."


    After the two finished introducing themselves, they bowed lightly and sat down.


    For some reason, Lacis seems to be looking at me with sharp eyes filled with hostility.


    At the very least, I wish he would stare at me with hostility but not make the other person feel it.


    When Elias saw that everyone else had finished introducing themselves, he stood up and introduced himself, giving me a strong glare.


    "I am the king of the ...... Renalute. I am Elias Renalute. I hope to have a good and long relationship with you, Mister Rid."


    Elias had a happy smile on his face after he said the words.


    After Elias finished his self-introduction, I slowly sat down in my chair.


    Then, Norris, who had been looking grim and bitter, approached Elias and gently whispered in his ear.


    When Elias finished listening to Norris, he looked a little tired, but quickly returned to his stern face.


    Then, he looked at me and said.


    "Now, I understand what you are thinking, Mister Rid. But don''t you think it''s only fair to say that you are a man of principle?"


    "Is it "Monbushido ......?"


    I could understand it, but it seemed a bit out of the ordinary, given our previous conversation, and I tilted my head a little.


    "I know that Mister Rid has a great ide . Next time, I would like to see your martial arts skills demonstrated as a viable force. ......''


    I looked away from Elias, I saw Norris and Lacis smiling at me with a wicked smile.


    I understood that''s what they meant.


    They must be trying to stiff me with their martial arts.


    Then there was only one thing to say.


    "I am very honored that you want to know how good I am. I would like to ask you to do the same."


    Elias rolled his eyes a little at my words, but he looked very pleased.


    ''In that case, we will move immediately to the training ground for that.''


    Elias stood up quickly and led the way to the training grounds.


    We followed him and left the Palace.

 CH 58

    The spectators, including Elias, were sitting or standing on seats along the edge of the palace.


    It was a bit like a festival, wasn''t it?


    I think this kind of event is called "Gozenkai" in historical dramas.


    The main purpose of the event was to have a meeting between the Princess Fara and me, but for some reason I ended up performing martial arts.


    Well, I guess it was the result of a mixture of various considerations.


    But it was the other side that first brought out the venom.


    As the saying , "If you eat the poison, you eat the dish."


    I look over to the edge and see my father sitting next to Elias.


    He is sitting next to Elias, but his stern face seems to have been smoothed out.


    When his eyes meet mine, he turns his head slightly and lets out a loud sigh.


    I wonder if he could be a little more supportive of his own son performing in front of him.


    I think.


    But Rubens, who is waiting near my father, winks and sticks out his thumb with a goofy smile.


    Well, let''s take this as a good opportunity to show the results of the training I usually do with Rubens.


    Then I heard Deanna''s voice from behind me, " Master Rid," and I turned around.


    She smiled at me with a somewhat scary smile and held out a wooden sword to me, saying, "Please use this one."


    I wondered why Deanna had brought me a wooden sword, but I took it and thanked her.


    Then she put her face close to my ear and murmured,


    They seem to want you to be humiliated. They had prepared a crude wooden sword for Master Rid for such match, so I have sorted it out and brought it to you. I am sorry it is a wooden sword and not a metal sword, but rest assured, it is a very good one. ......"


    I didn''t realize they would go to such trouble.


    They must be very desperate.


    I thought, "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I''m not a wooden sword, but a dagger.


    Something black was wavering around .


    Looking me straight in the face, she said coldly and forcefully,


    "Please give those who are rude a merciless hammer ...... absolutely."


    "Uh-huh. I understand."


    Satisfied with my answer, she broke into a big smile.


    I decided to wait while doing some preparation exercises, since it seemed to take a little more time until the other party was ready.


    But who would be my opponent?


    After I was led to this place, Norris told me with a stern face mixed with disgust, "Please wait a little longer ...... the proper opponent will be ready soon ......."


    If you are a government official, at least don''t let the ill will show on your face.


    Was he underestimating me because I was a child?


    I had to think.


    While I was doing my preparations, I looked at the edge and saw that Queen seemed to be angry with Elias and Norris about something.


    What is going on?


    On the other hand, Eltia is sitting with her eyes closed, as if she is not interested in the match.


    Fara and the escort girl were looking at me.


    I looked at Fara and smiled at her again.


    Then she turned her head and her ears moved up and down a little again.


    Eltia noticed this and was watching out for Farah.


    Yes, this is the same sight I saw a while ago.


    For some reason, the escort girl is looking at me with interest.


    Is something bothering her?¡¡Just as I was thinking that, Elias called out to me.


    "Mister Rid, I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. Are you ready?"


    ''Yes, I''m ready. "


    I bowed to Elias before replying.


    Queen is next to him, but she doesn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    "As for your opponent, there was suddenly someone who wanted to know your abilities in person. It took me some time to prepare for that. Forgive me."


    "I understand. I am honored that you want to know my abilities in person."


    While replying to Elias, there was also the matter of the wooden sword that Deanna had told him about.


    The other party is probably Norris''s minion, I can imagine.


    If that is the case, there is no need to hesitate.


    s Deanna said, I'' m willing to give them the hammer.


    There will be no mercy.


    Let me introduce you to your opponent. My son, Lacis Renaloute.


    "Is he ........ ......?"


    I was taken aback by this unexpected opponent.


    I didn''t expect the prince to appear as a minion of Norris.


    I see, it took him a long time to get ready because he was changing clothes.


    I was strangely convinced.


    He put on his tabi socks on the edge and began to walk slowly toward me.


    He already had a wooden sword in his hand, and he seemed to be full of enthusiasm.


    I looked over to the edge and saw that my father was lying on the ground with his shoulders slumped.


    Rubens winked at me with a smile as usual and turned his thumb 180 degrees as he turned his eyes toward the prince.


    I want to tell him not to boom the prince of another country so proudly.


    Then Deanna made Rubens lower his hand and shake his head.


    Yes, yes, you can''t boom the prince of another country, can you?


    As I was thinking that, Deanna also smiled and stuck out her right hand thumb in a goofy upward motion.


    Then, as she brings it to the left front of her own neck, she gives a little "quick" lift to her chin.


    She looked up and moved the thumb sticking out in front of her neck from left to right with a swoosh as she stared at the prince''s back.


    As she does so, she also remembers to turn her face slightly to the left.


    Her face is smiling, but what she is doing is the least terrible thing I have ever seen her do.


    I would like to believe that no one saw it because the movement was only for a moment.


    I sighed as I saw their smiles.


    Lacis''s temples twitched at the sight, and his face turned grim and full of disgust as he spat out,


    "...... You''ve got a lot of time on your hands. But I''m not going to be as reasonable as I was a moment ago."


    Cryptic?¡¡Is that what you and Elias were talking about earlier?¡¡it''s nof fishy part, I thought I had explained the advantages in marriage in a logical manner.


    Of course there is a bit of bluffing, but it would be acceptable.


    Otherwise, Elias would not be interested.


    Father would have stopped it.


    Or he would just dismiss it as a quibble.


    Then I remembered Zack''s words.


    "He was a brilliant man, but as a result of his infatuation of Norris, his words and actions were inconsistent as a prince."


    I am not sure of the precise wording, but I am sure this is what he meant.


    Furthermore, I realized at that time that I was not the only one.


    (Zack, you knew that, didn''t you?)¡¡So I need break the prince''s heart.


    A request from the royal family.


    He said heavy words like that.


    In other words, I had intended to bring Zack in, but instead, he danced with me and used me to his advantage.


    I couldn''t help but laugh.


    Who the hell is Zack?


    I would like to ask him next time.


    I''d like to ask him , though I''m sure I''d get a lot of flak for it.


    "Hey, what are you grinning about ?"


    "No, I''m just having a little reminiscent laugh. ......"


    "Hmm. I don''t like it."


    "Oh, he swears a lot."


    I''m the son of a nobleman, too.


    What is it that has clouded his vision so much?


    Well, I''ll give it all I can.


    Then, Elias, perhaps judging that I and the prince were ready, spoke up.


    ''Now then, we will have a match between Mister Rid and Lacis. The rules are that either one of you must admit defeat, or one of you cannot continue the match."


    When I heard the rules, something flashed into my mind, and I raised my hand and shouted.


    , "Your Majesty Elias, I would like to add one more thing to that rule".


    "What is ......?"


    The question drew suspicious looks and attention from those around me. But I continued without paying attention.


    "I would like to ask that only His Majesty Elias be the one to judge that the match is impossible to continue.


    "Hm. I don''t mind that much, but do you think I''m being benevolent?"


    No, it is a match. We don''t want anyone but His Majesty Elias to get in way. ......"


    I said that and then glanced at Norris.


    Elias seemed to notice my intention and replied with a smile.


    ''Very well. Either one of you will admit defeat. I will not stop the match until I make a decision. Is that all right?"


    "Yes, . Thank you very much."


    Watching the exchange between Elias and me, Lacis said to me with an expression filled with disgust as ever.


    "Hmmm. Father may be favor nobles , but he is not a man of mercy. You have already lost when you stood here. At best, you''ll go back to the Magnolia lands with your tail between your legs."


    ......


    "And your mother has been ill for a long time, hasn''t she?¡¡¡¡Wouldn''t you rather be sucking on your mother''s tit than holding a sword?"


    Hearing Lacis'' words, I feel something inside me begin to snap.


    Perhaps Norris sent him.


    I''m not sure if he was told to provoke me .


    I don''t care about it.


    But I will never forgive him for insulting my mother, who is still fighting desperately with ill .


    I ignored Lacis and shouted out to Elias,


    "Please give me the signal to begin, Your Majesty Elias."


    "Very well. Then, let the match begin!"


    ¡ó


    He gave the signal for the match to begin.


    Norris chuckled when he heard the signal to begin the match.


    The first meeting, Rid''s presence was a miscalculation.


    However, he did succeed in getting Lacis and Lid to fight in a public match.


    Lacis is no match for Renalute boys in his age group.


    On the contrary, he already possesses swordsmanship that rivals that of an adult.


    He imprinted on Lacis to make him hate the Rid.


    He will surely traumatize Rid so much that Rid will never want to have anything to do with Renalute again.


    Then they can blow it up domestically and internationally that Rid is not worthy of being a Fara''s marriage partner .


    Even though they vassal state, they should not be able to completely ignore the opinions coming from Renalute.


    If this happens, the marriage between the princess and the royal family will be closer , even if only a little.


    The first thing to do is to turn 0 into 1.


    Norris thought his plan was going well, and with a smile, he looked at Lacis and muttered.


    ''You''ll get along just fine, won''t you?¡¡''Oh, you silly prince.''


    T.n Sorry i was not able to post  one more chapter  yesterday ....

 CH 59

    When Lacis heard the signal to begin, he sniffed, "Hmph,"


    ''Now, if you admit defeat, it won''t hurt will it?"


    ''...... such an unnecessary worry..............¡¡Or is the prince''s blade nothing more than a figure of speech?"


    Rid held his wooden sword straight up to his eyes and looked at Lacis.


    "Don''t you understand that I'' m telling you this in good faith?


    ".... That''s what I call being all talk".


    "You''re !"


    Lacis rushed at Rid with his sword in the upstage position.


    Then, as soon as he got in between, he swung the wooden sword sharply straight down as is.


    At that moment, however, his back hit the ground as his world spun around.


    "Guha?!"


    Lacis did not know what had happened to him.


    But when he came to, he found Rid standing next to him, slowly placing the tip of his wooden sword against his neck and muttering,


    ''The prince is still all talk, isn''t he?"


    The nobles watching on the edge were taken aback by Rid''s move.


    When Lacis charged at Rid with his wooden sword in the upper position, the nobles of Renalute had no doubt that the prince would win.


    However, Rid saw through the prince''s swordsmanship, entered his bosom, and used a throwing move to lay him down on the ground.


    He even went so far as to soften the impact of hitting the ground.


    Then, as if to finish him off, Rid put the tip of his wooden sword to his neck.


    Ican beat him anytime, right?


    I''m going easy on you, him I?


    He reminded his mother, not with words, but with his strength.


    His mother, Liesel, clamped her hand over her mouth and looked like she wanted to take care of her son right away, but the king and his aides prevented her from doing so.


    Reiner is sighing with a stern expression on his face.


    Rubens and Deanna had big smiles on their faces.


    Rid moved the tip of his wooden sword slowly to the center of Lacis'' face.


    ''Are we done, ?"


    ''Gu, ha, don''t be a fool, !''


    Leicis understood belatedly that she had been thrown off and stood up with the wooden sword and took a step away.


    Rid just watches the scene in silence.


    As if to calm himself down, Lacis muttered.


    ''...... I just let my guard down. I won''t let my guard down next time. ...... ."


    With the wooden sword also held in his right eye, he approached Rid slowly this time.


    Rid is no longer prepared.


    But because of what just happened, Lacis can''t even jump into the Rid in that state.


    Rid let out a sigh of disgust at this situation, and while holding the wooden sword in his right hand, he held out his left hand to Leicis and provoked him with a "kuikui" with his hand.


    , "You''re making a fool out of me, ......."


    As one would expect, Lacis was also ticked off by the situation and attacked Rid.


    He raises his wooden sword and swings it straight down.


    The wooden swords collided with each other this time, and the sound of dry wood echoed around the area.


    (Okay, I can do the rest by force!)


    Lacis thought that he could push Lido because of their age and size difference.


    However, Rid was able to counterattack and knock Lacis out of his stance.


    His body was broken by the force of the attack, and Rid''s voice was overflowing with surprise.


    Rid then went on to lead into a throwing move and throw Lacis away.


    Thrown to the ground again, Lacis collapsed in a slump.


    The first time, he tried to get up quickly, but this time he was hit on the cheek with the tip of Rid''s wooden sword.


    "...... See?¡¡I knew you were all talk, didn''t I?"


    The voice of Rid is devoid of any emotion. The only thing he does is to tell the truth in a cold and simple way.


    The difference in the power of the two is a huge .


    Thedifference in ability makes him shudder, and he is about to say a word as soon as he can.


    Rid noticed this and put his face close to Lacis''s ear and whispered to him.


    ''You must be a proud prince of Renalute. But that is a countryman of Magnolia. Have you no pride as prince?¡¡Have you no pride as a prince?¡¡Are you not ashamed to make small tricks with wooden sword that I was supposed to receive, and to change into practice attire only for yourself?¡¡Are you going to disgrace your father, your mother, and your family?¡¡Stand up, I will never forgive you for your actions. ......"


    Hearing Rid''s words, Lacis realized.


    (What a foolish thing I have done.)


    (I want to be a king like my father.)


    (I wanted to be a great person as well.)


    (But what about the person I am now?)


    (I am disgrace person for our country .)


    Lacis muttered many times in his heart.


    Then he ducked down from slump and glared at Lid.


    "I won''t accept ......, I will definitely defeat you in ."


    The stagnation disappeared a little from Lacis''s eyes.


    Lid''s emotion returned a little.


    ''As usual, you''re still all talk."


    Lacis brushes aside Rid''s wooden sword with his hand and runs to a lying wooden sword, which he picks up and holds in his hand.


    This time, he doesn''t shiver.


    He then confronted Rid.


    ¡ó


    How many times have he been thrown off and had the tip of his sword pointed at a vital point?


    Lacis had not yet been able to land a single blow on Rid.


    In fact, his own strength was starting to fail him.


    "Hahahaha ......"


    "What''s wrong?¡¡The prince is all talk, isn''t he?"


    Rid is still unarmed.


    He''s just lightly holding a wooden sword in his right hand.


    ''Damn ...... you monster!''


    Lacis shouted and attacked Lido.


    But as soon as he swings the wooden sword at Rid, the world spins around.


    And then his back hit the ground again.


    "Gooaaa !"


    Then, the tip of Lido''s wooden sword hits him in the back of the neck.


    He was in the middle of a shit , huh huh ......?


    ''...... you really are all talk.''"


    Rid had more guts than Lacis thought.


    "I''m not sure what to expect.¡¡It''s time for you to admit defeat."


    "I don''t accept it, I won''t accept it,"


    Rid felt sorry for himself.


    Perhaps he too had been too much in a fit of anger.


    As a result, he felt he had become stubborn.


    Then the next move was to make.


    '' Lacis, I have one last question for you.


    "


    Rid asked, while holding the tip of his wooden sword against Lacis''s neck.


    ''Was it your intention to call my mother sickly and weak?¡¡Or did someone put you up to it?"


    He did not expect what I asked, and his face turned grim with a huff.


    Was it him, after all?


    He asked him again.


    "Prince, please tell me."


    Then, Lacis muttered as if he had given up.


    "I was the one who decided to have the last word. But I got the information that your mother is sickly from someone ......."


    "Norris, is it?"


    He didn''t expect to hear his name from me.


    Lacis looked astonished.


    Children are easy to figure out.


    (I understood. Norris, you are my enemy.)


    (Well, that''s that, I want to end this match.)


    So Rid made a proposal to the prince.


    "Will you admit defeat, Prince?¡¡If not, it will be the worst thing that could happen to you."


    "I''ll never admit defeat ."


    (I think your spirit is great, but let me tell you that sometimes when you are stubborn, it can choke you.)


    I let out a small sigh and quickly raised my hand.


    Lacis was looking at me with a blank expression on his face. Then, I said in a high voice,


    "Everyone, I''ve defeated ......."


    "what the heck is this ?"


    Lacis was staring at me with a look of anger and surprise on his face.


    T.n How about a s little challenge sort of , everyone?   If on novel update page of that series will 5 reviews i will release 5 chapters day after  challenge will be cleared

 CH 60

    "Now, why do you think Mister Rid lost?"


    I raised my hand and admitted defeat, which caused groans from the nobles who were watching the match on the edge of the room.


    Lacis was angry, saying, "I won''t admit it," this is how this ends.


    But sometimes it is necessary to admit the difference in ability and back down.


    If he continued, it would only end in his self-complacency.


    Besides, there is also the issue of conversion, which Zack and I talked about.


    I feel like I''ve touched him a little, but it''s still not enough.


    We are now in the Palace, where we were first shown around.


    There are no other members of the royal family here.


    It is just me, Lacis, King Elias, Queen Liesel, and my father.


    The two of us are standing side by side in front of Elias, kneeling on one knee and hanging our heads.


    My father is standing beside me, but he looks more tired than strict today.


    I wonder what I should say to the king.


    I pondered, and then spoke slowly,


    "I think His Majesty Elias will understand that best. I would love to hear what you thought of the match between Prince Lacis and me."


    "...... Kuk."


    Lacis sounded frustrated.


    "It''s a complete defeat for Lacis. At first it was good how he fought without giving up, but from the middle of the fight, he was just being stubborn and not wanting to lose. I am sure that Mister Rid must have advised him to admit defeat several times. What do you think, Lacis?¡¡Didn''t Rid himself tell you that?"


    Elias''s point of view pierced Lacis''s heart sharply.


    It was certainly a challenge at first.


    But from the middle, he just didn''t want to admit defeat.


    He knew that Rid was not going to attack him in a fatal way.


    Everyone here probably knew that.


    Lacis understood, and with a small tremor in his body, he looked up and replied to Elias.


    ''...... Father is right. Rid...I knew I couldn''t beat you, and at first I was challenging you. But from the middle of the fight, I was fighting to protect my pride. Mister Rid was ...... holding back, and I think I was taking advantage of that ...... without realizing it."


    When he finished, Lacis bowed his head without effort.


    ''Huh,...... you were a little more intelligent, why did you become so stubborn?"


    "...... yes. You used to listen to other people''s opinions more. What is the problem with you suddenly saying before a match that you are going to challenge yourself, and then making Mister Rid wait, only to challenge him yourself in your training gear?"


    As if following Elias''s words, Queen Liesel also seemed to be concerned about Lacis and spoke up unintentionally.


    I see, the reason why Queen Liesel was struggling before the match was because Lacis suddenly came forward to be my opponent.


    I was convinced, recalling the scene before the match.


    But then, the queen would not know that her son was under the influence of Norris.


    And I guess she didn''t order Lacis either.


    He just remained downcast and silent at his parent'' words.


    I wondered if he intended to remain silent.


    Then Elias turned his sharp eyes on me and asked me a question.


    "But why did you fight like that, Mr. Rid?¡¡With your ability, it should have been easy for you to knock Lacis out. But, depending on how you look at it, it was as if you were trying to teach him a lesson. What was your intention?"


    Liesel rolled her eyes at Elias'' words.


    Father just shook his head.


    Lacis looks as if he is biting a bitter bug.


    Perhaps he knows why.


    But he is not going to tell that.


    If that is the case, I will teach him that a child''s misbehavior is a parent''s misbehavior.


    I looked at Elias''s face and said .


    "I am ...... presumptuous, but may I ask you to dismiss the people off ....... Please excuse my father as well. I, His Majesty Elias, Prince Lacis, and Queen Liesel have something to discuss alone."


    Father stood up quickly after hearing my words, approached me, and whispered quietly in my ear.


    "If you are going to do something , do it thoroughly."


    He then opened the sliding door and walked out of the room.


    I wondered if my father knew 0something about this.


    While I was thinking about this, Elias called for the soldiers and ordered them to dispossess the people.


    This way, no one would disturb us.


    "Is this all right with you?¡¡Now let''s hear your reasons."


    Before I said anything myself, I dared to give Lacis one last chance to be silent.


    I looked at him with a sideways glance and saw that he was biting his lower lip and trembling.


    A few second of silence passed.


    But Lacis could not say a word.


    There was vibe that he was trying to say something, but in the end, he bit his lower lip and kept silent.


    You know that, don''t you?


    At this time, I could see Lacis as a child of his age.


    And I felt disgust for Norris, who had played with his heart.


    However, for his future, I think I should be a devil for now.


    "I will tell you ....... He said a certain thing to me before the match started."


    "A thing?"


    The atmosphere of Elias changed. He became more intimidating as a king, or should I say dignified, and the atmosphere of the room also became stern.


    I was not intimidated by this sense and spoke up.


    "Yes. Prince Lacis said to me, ''You are going back to the land of Magnolia with your tail between your legs."


    As I said his words, Elias'' brow wrinkled.


    And Queen Liesel rolled her eyes.


    Prince Lacis just turned over and shivered.


    I continued.


    "I understood that what he just told was still an argument between children. But what the prince said next could not be overlooked."


    "What did Lacis say ...... ?"


    Surprisingly, it was Queen Liesel who wanted to hear my words.


    She has eyes that love her own children.


    It was same look that my mother


    The atmosphere in Liesel makes me feel a sense of bitterness, but as my father said, it should be thoroughly rather than half-heartedly.


    I would not relent.


    ''I will tell you what Prince Lacis said to me. ''I heard that your mother has been ill for a long time.¡¡Can you even hold a sword if your mother is too sickly to cure even one of her illnesses?¡¡Wouldn''t you rather be sucking on your mother''s tit than holding a sword? "He said to me this."


    After hearing my words, the queen looked astonished and began to sob and shed tears.


    Elias did not lose his composure after hearing my words.


    He looked at Lacis and asked gravely.


    ''Lacis, is it true what Mister Rid just now said?


    "......"


    At Elias''s question, Lacis remained silent and turned his head down.


    But that only made the other party angry by putting him on the spot.


    When they saw that, Liesel and Elias understood that what I said was true.


    Then Elias spoke up.


    "You are a prince of this country, and I have already taught you that you must be responsible for your words and actions.. How dared you to insulte nobles of neighborhood country that also being our ally !!"


    The shout was so loud that it probably echoed throughout the Palace.


    I wondered what was the point of me calmly dismissing him.


    "......"


    Even so, Lacis was silent.


    What is it about him that makes him so silent?


    But his attitude further angered Elias, just as he had done earlier.


    ''Well, if you can''t even speak,...... then I see you don''t want have that head of your .''


    Elias said this and picked up what appeared to be a "sword," or rather a blade, that was displayed behind where he was sitting.


    He then looked up and opened his mouth.


    "I''m sorry, , but everything Rid said is true."


    " Then why did you say such a nasty thing to him "


    The queen, Liesel, hid her face and sobbed.


    Lacis, with the edge of his sword in front of his face, looked Elias in the eye and began to speak.


    "Father, Fara is only six years old. You should not allow such a young child to marry. Even if you do, she should be married to a Magnolian prince. That is the way for Renalute''s future and her happiness. ...... ."


    The words that Leicis said were probably were that of Norris.


    I think that prince was so enamored with Norris that he might have anticipated that this would happen.


    Perhaps, Elias also seemed to have realized this by what he just said.


    However, his position as king would not allow him to forgive Lacis.


    You are royalty, not a conner , and you should be a cog in the wheel that turns the country around.


    The royal family is the highest rank in Magnolia. If you are a princess, you should take that position.


    However, when Elias heard her words, he shook his head and then spat.


    "The Magnolia Empire is larger and more powerful than our own country.¡¡You feel sorry for Fara , but for the sake of power, you want to send her to a world where she will have to become a cog in the machine of evil, even more than Renalute."


    " marrying into the royal family of the Magnolia Empire is the only way to make my sister happy,......."


    "It''s nor for you to decide ! Morever your words have no any proof for it . Anyway your behavior is disgrace for tht country !"


    "......"


    I guess that when Elias pointed this out to Lacis, he realized the contradiction that he was saying he was doing it for his sister''s sake, but the result was linked to his lust for power.


    At that moment, Lacis began to cry and truly realized her own foolishness.


    Then, turning his posture toward me while avoiding Elias''s sword, he apologized to me while putting his head on the tatami mat.


    He was on his knees.


    "I am very sorry, Mister Rid, I, I was shallow. I was led around by the words of others, and I spoke words to you that I should not have said to you. I am truly sorry for my actions."


    I was stunned by the scene, but Lacis'' words of apology brought me back to reality for a moment.


    "No, you don''t have to go that far ......."


    I tried to speak softly to Lacis, who was on knees in front of , was interrupted by the king.


    "You no need apologies anymore "


    "Yes, I am aware of that. ......"


    I was again taken aback by the two who proceeded to talk without listening to my words.


    What are they going to do?


    I looked at Lacis with doubtful eyes.


    He then gently said to me,


    "I am sure that you will make my sister happy. Please take good care of her, "


    ''Ah ......?¡¡Sure ".


    I replied, surprised at the sudden kindness of Lacis.


    Then he smiled and straightened his posture, sitting upright on the spot.


    Then he meditated, and there was an atmosphere of readiness in the air.


    ''...... father, I am sorry for the trouble I have caused you."


    "Fool , you ... "


    Elias stands beside Lacis, holding his sword in the upper position.


    Oh no, this is it.


    This is the kind of seppuku seen in historical dramas.


    I tried to speak out as quickly as I could, but Queen Liesel was the first to cling to Elias'' leg.


    "Your Majesty Elias, Lacis is still a child, and it is natural for him to make mistakes, so please, please have mercy on him."


    Queen Liesel, as she lays out her words, gets down on her knees between them as if to protect Lacisse, desperately trying to stop Elias.


    Lacis burst into tears and sobs at the sight of mother.


    Then, in a trembling voice, he said to Liesel.


    ''Mother, it is good. I have done that much. And I must be punished for it."


    "Lacis ......"


    Determined, Lacis embraces his mother, Liesel.


    The two then shed tears for each other, and the atmosphere was that of a parting for life.


    After that, Lacis looked at Elias and said.


    ''Father, I have one last request."


    ''Huh?"


    ''Please take care of mother. I sincerely ask that you cherish her as much as you do Lady Eltia. ......"


    Hearing Liesel''s words, Liesel could not hide her astonishment and began to sob and cry again.


    Elias understood everything.


    Then, abhorrently, he muttered, "...... that old cunning," in a small voice, and turned to Lacis and said.


    ''Both Liesel and Eltia are my dear wives. I have never once inclined toward either of them. Son , you have been made to dance on plam of that nasty men ....¡­"


    Lacis must have also sensed this from Elias'' words.


    But his face was cool, perhaps because he was prepared for death, and he replied gently to Elias''s words.


    "But even if that were the case, it would not make up for what I have done."


    "That''s the spirit. Now, accept your punishment "


    Elias raised his sword and began to concentrate.


    Lacis is ready and straightens her posture.


    Liesel is sobbing, crouching down and crying.


    Right now, the time of absolution was about to come for Lacis. ......


    At that moment, having been swept up in the atmosphere of the Shurahama, I had an epiphany.


    No, this is not what I thought the situation would be like.


    I shouted as loudly as I could.


    "I  don''t    want Prince Lacis to be punished in such a way."


    At my words, Elias, Lacis, and Liesel stopped moving.


    I hastily spun my words as I thought about what I should do to fix the situation.


    "The reason I fought with Prince Lacis like that in the first place was to get him to repent, and I was never seeking this kind of punishment. In other words, he would be my brother in law if I were to be related to him. I don''t want to lose such a person because of something like this."


    Hearing my words, the mood of all three of them changed a little. I continued.


    "Besides, only I and everyone present here know about the exchange between me and Lacis. That is why I asked others to leave the room."


    I could see a little hesitation in Elias''s expression when he heard my words.


    I continued to press the point.


    Yes, that''s right. I would like to ask you for a few things on the condition that this matter be set aside. After hearing them, can we decide on the punishment for Lacis-?¡¡For my part, I value our future connection more than the death of my future brother. in law"


    Elias grins as he hears my words.


    Then, sheathing his sword, he returned to the place where he had first been and sat down on a chair.


    "Very well. Let me tell you my terms."


    Good, perhaps Elias was also looking for a place to settle the matter.


    Or perhaps he was waiting for me to say something?¡¡No way.


    I pondered for a moment and then said my conditions.


    (1) I want you to allow me to marry the Princess Farah.


    (2) The support of the business establishment.


    ( 3) The guilt of Lacis be dropped.


    At any rate, these were the things I could think of at the moment.


    In fact, there is nothing I want from Renalute at this point.


    However, it would be a good idea to solve the current problem.


    When Elias heard my conditions, he looked doubtful.


    The other two looked shocked.


    I was particularly impressed by the fact that Queen Liesel was crying when I told condition (3).


    Then Elias looked at me and said.


    ''You mean the Christie Trading Company, which has become famous in the Bardia territory?"


    ''Yes. , that''s right. The business flow will surely lead to mutual development. However, I have heard that Renalute has some difficulties with newcomer merchants, so I would like to ask His Majesty Elias to support them.


    Elias nodded and turned his sharp eyes on me.


    "I understand. I will let you take care of the business. Next time, bring the representative of the trade company to me."


    "Thank you, your majesty ."


    I bowed and thanked him.


    The next question was posed by Elias.


    "What is your intention in not accusing Lacis of any offense?"


    ". I just don''t want to lose someone who could be my brother in law. Besides, .


    he was just was under bad influence. It is clear from your exchange earlier that Lacis is intelligent."


    I mean this.


    Lacis is the capture target of the game and I can''t lose him in the first place.


    But I am sure he is brilliant himself.


    If he is not caught up in his own assumptions.


    Hm. What do you think, Lacis?


    After getting down on his knees to me in the previous exchange, Lacis has been sitting on his knees on the tatami mat.


    Then, turning his body toward Elias without changing his posture, Lacis said slowly.


    "......Yes. I am deeply touched that you have granted me such a pardon for such a mistake. I am no match for you not only in swordsmanship, but also in thoughtfulness and human magnitude. If you give me the opportunity, I would like to start all over again."


    Elias looks at Lacis differently than he has before, in terms of what he said and how he said it.


    "The possession seems to have finally dropped off. If you are the man you are now, you should be fine now."


    , "...... father."


    " I''m sure you''ll be fine now. I will not ask any questions about this matter. But of course, you must not talk about it. Is that clear?"


    Hearing these words, the three of us except for Elias, including myself, bowed and expressed our will.


    "I am not going to tell anyone about this,. Now then, regarding the marriage with my daughter, are these conditions acceptable to you, Mister Rid?"


    :Yes, I do. If His Majesty Elias, Queen Liesel, and Prince Lacis- approve, I think this marriage is as good as sealed.:


    I said a few words to His Majesty Elias, who seemed to be somewhat unsettled after hearing my words.


    "Your Majesty Elias, may I ask you a question?"


    "Yes, it''s all right, I won''t mind."


    I approached His Majesty Elias and said certain words in his ear.


    Then, His Majesty Elias''s eyes rolled back in his head and his stern expression fell away and he began to laugh hysterically.


    Lacis and Queen Liesel, who were watching the situation, were taken aback.


    Elias said as his laughter calmed down.


    ''Kukkuk, I see. I suppose so then. Well, I approve of your marriage to my daughter. But I can''t announce it right now. This, too, shall be for those present only."


    I bowed to Elias''s words to indicate my intention, but I told him that I only wanted to tell my father and received his approval.


    With this, the preliminaries were over.


    I thought so.


    However, when I went outside after our conversation, I found Princess Farah and the girl guarding us waiting for me.


    Then, facing the two of them, Princess Fara said to me and His Majesty Elias, "


    "Master Rid, could you please have a match with my escort, ''Asuna Lamarck''?


    "HA......?"


    It seems that my fights in Renalute was not over yet


    T/n Don''t forget about challenge , in case if on novel updates page of that series will be 5 reviews i will release mini bunch of chapte

 CH 61

    (What a surprise !? Is the son of the frontier count a monster?)


    Norris was shocked as soon as he saw the match between Rid and Lacis.


    Lacis is not weak as a swordsman.


    He has the skills to beat even an adult.


    But the child Rid didn''t even put up a fight. He handled the fight as if he were a grown man comforting a child, or even a baby.


    This was possible because of the overwhelming difference in their abilities.


    And Rid is younger than Lacis.


    And yet, he has that much ability.


    If the cracked wooden sword that had been prepared just in case had gone over Rid, ...... no, it still wouldn''t have changed the outcome.


    But regardless, it was an abominable maid.


    Just remembering it makes him angry.


    Norris himself went out of his way to take the wooden sword with the soldier, telling him to give it to the maid and gave it to her.


    The maid then traced the handle from the tip of the wooden sword she received with her hand with her palm and made a grim face.


    "...... What is this?¡¡Do you intend to be disrespectful to my master?"


    "What are you talking about?¡¡It is rude of you to speak to me like that out of the blue, "


    The maid''s words were blunt, but when she heard Norris'' comment, she gripped both ends of the wooden sword with her left and right hands and began to exert pressure on them.


    Then, the center of the wooden sword gradually warped upward.


    Norris and the soldiers were stunned by what the maid had done.


    The cracked wooden sword could not bear the warping of the center and broke off in the middle.


    Norris couldn''t help but yell at the broken wooden sword.


    The maid pushed the broken wooden sword to the soldier and said to Norris with sharp eyes and anger in her voice:


    "Do you intend to give my master a wooden sword with a crack that can be broken by the strength of the thin arms of a ...... weak maid like me?¡¡What part of that deed is not disrespectful?"


    The maid''s words caused Norris''s face to grow stern, but he remained calm and returned the words.


    "I''m sorry about ....... It seems there has been a mistake. I''ll get you another one right away."


    "No, that will not be necessary. May I be so bold as to allow me to select a wooden sword for his use?"


    (What a cocky maid you are!)


    (In a frontier count''s house, they can'' t even educate their maids.)


    Norris was secretly angry, but as expected, he didn''t show it on his face and replied bitterly.


    "...... I understand."


    Norris instructed the soldier to show the maid the way.


    Then the soldier accompanying the maid told her that among the many wooden swords the maid had the best one in her hand.


    Norris no longer believed that the outcome of the match would depend on whether the wooden sword was good or bad.


    However, in Norris'' mind, this incident was enough to raise his disgust for the Bardia family.


    As he recalled the incident with the maid, he heard a voice from outside that would have thrown the prince off again.


    (Yes, I don''t care about the maid.)


    (I have to do something about this situation.)


    Norris pondered.


    Originally, Lacis had intended to cause Rid to feel hatered toward Renaloute, thereby preventing the marriage negotiations.


    But that was no longer possible .


    When he thought about next move, he suddenly remembered the "shadows."


    (They might be able to do something.)


    Norris suddenly disappeared from the group of the nobles who were presented during the match .


    Then, in an hidden place, Norris made a signal with his hand and muttered quietly,


    "Hey, I know you''re there , come on out!"


    As if responding to the signal and the voice, eyes and a mouth appeared in Norris''s shadow, and an eerie physiognomy appeared.


    The shadow glanced at Norris and muttered in a low voice.


    ''...... What is the matter so important that you would call me in such a, well-liked place?''


    The shadow looked at Norris and muttered in a low voice,


    "What is it about ...... that makes you call me ...... in a place like this, a very crowded place?"


    "Yu, forgive me. Things are becoming more and more serious."


    Norris then explained the situation to the shadow and asked if he had any good ideas.


    Then the eyes of the shadow''s physiognomy narrowed and an air of disgust came over them.


    ''Huh,...... you can''t solve a problem of this level,'' the shadowy physiognomist said." It appears that I have been buying into your position too much."


    "That''s not true, the plan for the was going well, but that son of a frontier count is a monster."


    Norris defended himself desperately.


    Certainly, it would have been a miscalculation on Norris''s part that the presence of Rid was non-standard.


    The shadow that was watching him slowly opened his mouth.


    ''I see,...... then you''re going to spread the issue of what the son of the frontier count is currently doing to the prince,................ within the nobility."


    ."..... what do you mean?"


    The shadowy physiognomist''s eyes grew stern and his tone a little harder at Norris''s question.


    " Prince Lacis has a strong and rebellious character. Considering the influence you have had on him, he will not admit defeat."


    Norris looked thoughtful upon hearing the shadow''s words and then huffed.


    "And King Elias doesn''t seem to be stopping them , does he?¡¡If so, then Prince is going to be hurt for a long time by the son of the count of the frontier. Now all that''s left is for you to use your good at blowing the whistle ......."


    When the shadoy finished, he disappeared with a swoosh.


    The remaining Norris grinned and went back to where the nobles were gathered.


    (Yes, why didn''t I notice?)


    (Rid''s intentions are unknown, but he probably doesn''t intend to stun Lacis.)


    (And the king won''t stop him.)


    This means that Rid could have one-sidedly hurt the prince of Renaloute.


    (The son of a frontier count is a cruel and rapacious man.)


    He could tell the whole country that the son of a frontier count was cruel and rapacious, and that he had a villainous disposition.


    Returning to the edge where he could watch the match, Norris immediately gathered the influential members of his faction in secret.


    (And the son of the frontier count enjoys hurting Prince Lacis with his overwhelming superiority.)


    (He is lecherous and cruel.)


    He has a diabolical temperament.


    When he told them that the match now taking place in front of them was more proof than argument, he said to them,


    "Call on those who are neutral in the matter of this marriage. But do not let the king or queen know."


    Those in Norris''s faction grinned and dispersed.


    Almost all of the country''s leading royal families had gathered for this meeting.


    The purpose of this meeting was to find out if the son of a frontier count was suitable for the princess or not.


    The nobles are divided into three groups: those in favor of the marriage, those who are neutral (in favor), and those who are opposed.


    The neutral group is basically in favor of the marriage, but they want to make a decision after seeing the son of the Count of the Frontier.


    They, too, do not feel good about their country''s prince being hurt for any reason.


    Everyone sees what they want to see and believes what they want to believe.


    It doesn''t matter what the truth is about the content and outcome of their match.


    The prince of their own country and the son of a frontier count of another country.


    If it comes down to who they believe in, they all believe in the prince.


    Norris, who remained there, had a nasty smile on his face.


    ¡ó


    Princess Fara and her escort Asuna were transfixed by the match between Lacis and Rid.


    ''I can''t believe ...... that my brother can''t even make a move,.......''


    The two are not the only ones who have been in the same predicament.


    Fara asked Asuna, who was guarding her next to her.


    :Asuna, as a swordsman, how do you view the strength of master Rid?:


    ''......If I had to sum it up in one word, ......, it would be ''monster. I''d love to hear what kind of training is needed to become that strong at that age,.......:


    The girl who is guarding Farrah, Asuna, was famous as a genius swordsman in Renalute from a younger age than she is now.


    Hearing these words, Fara felt pained at the sight of her brother being torn to pieces and muttered sadly,


    ;Why did Master Rid force my brother to go through such a thing?¡¡With such a difference in ability, I think it would be possible to end the match quickly. ......:


    The match between the two looked a little strange even to Fara, who is an amateur in the martial arts.


    (The older brother stood his ground, and Rid lightly brushed him off.)


    Rid then puts the tip of his wooden sword to the vital point.


    It was as if he was showing an overwhelming difference in ability to those who were watching.


    As if in answer to Fara''s question, Asuna replied in a haughty tone,


    "I think that Master Rid is not thinking of victory or defeat."


    "..... what do you mean?"


    "As you can see, the difference in ability between the two is more obvious than you can see. However, in order to show his own ability in the public match, Master Rid could not afford to lose poorly."


    Fara pondered after hearing Asuna''s words.


    The reason for the start of the match was recalled.


    As she recall, it was held to find out how good Rid was.


    Besides, in his position as the son of a frontier count, he would not be able to lose badly.


    Asuna continued her explanation after seeing Fara''s thoughtful look.


    ''But he cannot treat Prince Lacis with impunity and win. If that is the case, we have to show Prince Leicis and the people around him the overwhelming difference in strength and make him admit defeat. Or, we have no choice but to wait for the king''s judgment. I don''t know what Master Rid''s true intentions are, but I don''t think it''s too far-fetched."


    Hearing her explanation, Fara looked a little relieved.


    ''Thank goodness ...... that Master Rid is not doing this with bad intentions toward my brother?"


    "Yes, that is correct. There is nothing evil in Master Rid''s movements. Rather, I have the impression that he is trying to teach or exhort him something. I don''t know what his true intentions are. ......"


    "Yes. ......"


    Farah, who heard Asuna''s explanation, seemed convinced, but watched their match with worried look .


    In contrast, Asuna observed Rid''s movements and was inwardly astonished.


    (I can''t believe that at that age he is already familiar with the use of physical enhancements. ......)


    Asuna does not flaunt her abilities or talents.


    However, he was aware that she was superior to others.


    Even she couldn''t move like that when she was rid''s age.


    That meant that he had met a swordsman who had more talent than she did.


    Prince Lacis certainly had talent, too.


    But it was nowhere near as good as his .


    Asuna never skipped swordsmanship training.


    She had never enhanced anyone with her superior talent.


    But with him, with Rid, she might be able to learn something .


    Absolutely.


    This was also the intuition of a swordsman who was said to be a genius.


    She also wanted to see if she could match Rid, the son of a frontier count, with whom Fara was originally going to marry .


    (Would it be possible to somehow arrange a meeting with him?¡¡)


    Just as she was thinking about this, Fara called out to her ,


    "Hey, Asuna. Why doesn''t my brother admit defeat despite the difference in their abilities?"


    It was indeed strange. If there was such a big difference in abilities, he would normally admit defeat.


    But Lacis didn''t do that.


    "I''m afraid I don''t know that either. Perhaps Prince Lacis has an agenda, but ......"


    But even after some time passed since then, Lacis did not admit defeat.


    And Elias did not stop then too.


    As a result, Rid raised his hands in front of Lacis and said in a high voice, "Ladies and gentlemen, I have lost this  fight ......."


    At that moment, Fara and Asuna rolled their eyes in surprise at Rid''s action.


    T/n Thanks for rating that series on novel update or so i hope you did  !   Still no new review on novel updates ... Anyway challenge is still in power . Also  if you have not added that series on your reading list on novel updates  I hoe you will do so in the future  .

 CH 62

    the match ended unexpectedly, Elias, Liesel, Rainer, and the two parties involved went into the back room to discuss the details of the match.


    Fara and Asuna were told to rest in another room until the discussion was over, so they moved from the spectator''s seats to another room.


    At first, Eltia moved with them, but a soft-spoken, soft-feeling Hua family man stopped only Eltia.


    She told him to go ahead, so they went straight to the other room where they were now resting.


    They were now resting. In the middle of the room, Fara suddenly muttered worriedly


    "I wonder if my brother and Master Rid are all right. ......"


    There were no injuries or anything like that, so I think that''s okay." It''s just a matter of ......"


    ''....?¡¡What''s the matter?"


    Asuna asked, looking a bit dismayed as she responded to Fara''s question.


    ''Who was the princess rooting for, Prince  or Master Rid?¡¡After all, Prince Lacis?"


    Fara was surprised by her unexpected question and replied with a slightly red face.


    ''It is ...... both of them. They are both very important people,......."


    " I see. So you already know that Master Rid is also very important to the young lady?"


    ..".., No, that''s not what I meant."


    Asuna was laughing happily when she saw Fara''s reddened face.


    In contrast, Fara is reddening and angrily denying it.


    But seeing Fara''s ears moving up and down, Asuna was sure that she was right.


    Fara has more than a little fondness towards Rid.


    Dark elves'' ears move sometimes, depending on their emotions.


    This varies from person to person, so not everyone can move.


    However, Fara was the type of dark elf whose emotions were more likely to show up on her ears.


    Of course, if she is aware, she can suppress the movement of her ears, but in other words, if she is not aware, they move.


    If the ears move up and down, it means "joy, happiness, favor, love," and so on.


    If this were an ordinary dark elf, she would have a reputation for being "cute," but she is royalty and will be living in the underground world from now on.


    The fact that her emotions are easily conveyed would be a weakness.


    Perhaps that is why Eltia is giving her an unusually strict education.


    Asuna was thinking about this while teasing Farah and laughing.


    On the other hand, Fara, who was teased, puffed out her cheeks and was in a bad mood.


    Then the sliding door was opened quickly and Eltia came into the room.


    The two in the room immediately turned to Eltia and bowed.


    Eltia, seeing them, said to them coldly as usual


    "Go ask His Majesty Elias how long they are going to discuss the matter. If he says anything, tell him you received instructions from me. Is that clear?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Hearing Eltia''s words, Fara and Asuna stood up and left the room.


    At that moment, Eltia called out to Fara''s back.


    "Fara. If you have something to say to His Majesty Elias, please say it clearly".


    "...?¡¡Yes, "


    (What is it, Mother?¡¡)


    This is the first time she was told to express her opinion.


    Fara tilted her head, not understanding Eltia''s intention, but she was told to go quickly, so she bowed and left.


    The two of them then heard talking on their way to the room where Elias was.


    Then Asuna stepped forward to cover for Farah. What''s going on?


    ''...... Lady ...... Fara, I don''t know what the real reason is, but there is a killing intent directed towards us.


    "...... understand."


    Asuna, while protecting Fara, looked in the direction of the voice.


    There, the dark elf man who had just stopped Eltia was looking at her.


    The two seemed to be talking about something.


    "What''s wrong?"


    ''...... No, I must have imagined it.


    It seemed that the man who was sending the killing intent was the one who was looking at them.


    Asuna decided to listen in on the situation.


    She also gave Fara a look over to let her know what was going on.


    She shook her head at the appear


    "So, which side are you on?¡¡Master Norris or His Majesty Elias?"


    Apparently, the two men were talking about the factional conflict in this marriage.


    One "man" looked a little older than the other, and the other was a slender man.


    Then, the thin man spoke up, seemingly uninterested.


    "Hm. I can''t say yet. In any case, there is no change that our princess will marry into the royal family . I honestly don''t care whether it''s the royal family or a frontier count.''


    "Hm. You are shallow."


    The narrow-eyed man looked exasperated at being called shallow.


    "What do you mean ......?"


    You''ve seen the match, The son of a frontier count, Rid, did you say? Do you not think that, despite the tremendous difference in their abilities, Rid has hurt our princes, and has shamelessly displayed his power to us?"


    The narrow-eyed man, who found the words of the "man" somewhat persuasive, thought about it and muttered.


    "......I suppose, if you look at it from a different perspective, that may be so."


    ''That''s not all. The son of a frontier count is both arbitrary and cruel. It means he has a diabolical temperament."


    The narrow-eyed man became even more thoughtful.


    The son of a frontier count was certainly cruel in a way, showing the overwhelming difference in his abilities.


    "Isn''t ...... too much to ask?"


    When he heard the words of the man with the narrow eyes, the "man" explained in a strong and confident voice.


    ''No, that''s not true. The proof is in the match we just had. What if he marries the Princess Fara and succeeds to the title of frontier count on the border with our country?¡¡We cannot deny the possibility that the princess would be taken hostage and we would be at his mercy. Wouldn''t the royal family be better than the son of a frontier count with a strange temperament?"


    The narrow-eyed man thought there was some part of what he was saying that he could agree with.


    ''Hm. you . might have a point."


    ''Wouldn''t you agree?¡¡The reason why Master Norris is trying to promote marriage with the royal family is because he is concerned about the future. It is not a desire for power. I would very much appreciate your help."


    "I understand. Let''s hear what Master Norris has to say."


    That would be a pleasure,. Then, please follow me .......


    With that, the two men left.


    "I see you''ve already been   though  so much I am sorry, Princess."


    ''No, I''m fine,...... more than that, I''m very sorry that Master Rid said that,.............''


    Fara lowered her ears, her body trembling, and sadly replied.


    She understands her position.


    But it was a little sad and heartbreaking to be suddenly told by a third party, albeit accidentally, that she could choose either way regarding her own marriage.


    She put her hand on her chest to suppress the pain and took a slow, deep breath to calm herself down.


    Then, as she felt calmer, she vividly recalled their conversation.


    ''...... is Master Norris trying to use my brother and Master Rid to get me to marry into the royal family?''


    Fara unintentionally uttered her thoughts.


    Asuna, who was looking at Fara with a worried expression, also huffed and thought back to the conversation the men had just had and replied.


    I see that. From the conversation, it seems that the princess should be married to a the royal family. From the content of the conversation, it seems that they are blabbing about how Master Rid has hurt Prince Lacis. ......"


    As a swordsman, Asuna was disgusted by what Norris was doing.


    It is true that Prince Leisis did not immediately admit defeat.


    But how much courage do they think it takes to continue to challenge an opponent who is superior to them?


    What they are doing is not only humiliating Rid, but also indirectly humiliating Lacis.


    The act Norris is committing is nothing but selfish ill will.


    As Asuna looked grim, Farah muttered quietly.


    ''I wonder if we can do something for the honor of my brother and Master Rid ".......''


    ''Yes. ......"


    The two sorted out the situation as they recalled the men''s conversation.


    "The first thing is that Norris and his men claim that Master Rid hurt Prince Lacis. We need to break this roomer "


    Asuna explained to Fara as she organized the conversation.


    She nodded at Asuna''s words and asked a question.


    "Why don''t you explain that to my brother?¡¡Wouldn''t that solve the problem?¡¡What do you think?"


    Asuna thought about Fara''s words and shook her head before answering.


    I think it''s probably not good enough. I think it would be fine if it was before the story came out, but now that the story has already spread, it leaves a bad impression on the martial arts of Master Rid. Besides, there is a possibility that Norris will say that Prince Lacis is just being told and that he is just looking out for other countries."


    In other words, in addition to your brother''s attestation, we need to get rid of the bad impression of Master Rid. ......


    Asuna nodded at Farah''s muttered words.


    At that moment, a flash of insight occurred to Fara.


    Asuna, do you think you could have a serious public match with Rid-sama?


    What?


    Asuna was taken aback by Fara''s words, but when she heard the reason, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    The strategy she came up with was a pleasant surprise.


    The first thing to do is to have her older brother, Lacis, explain the victory or defeat of the match to the entire Huayan family.


    Then, in order to confirm Rid''s true ability, she would have him compete with Asuna in a real match.


    If Asuna and Rid seriously clashed, they probably would not have hurt Lacis.


    It would be proven that the fight was caused by an overwhelming difference in ability.


    And if Rid and Asuna were to compete at full strength, Rid''s true ability would be recognized and his reputation would be raised.


    Deep down inside, Asuna also wanted to have a serious match with Rid, so this was a good thing for her.


    "Huh-huh, that''s good. Let''s go with that."


    It''s decided. All that was left to do was to convince her father, her brother, and  Rid to go with them.


    The girls put together a plan to  counter Norris'' plan and headed for the room where Elias was.


    At that time, Asuna suddenly remembered about the killing spirit of one of the men from earlier.


    (The way his was , it was as if he wanted her to just sit there and listen to him. ...... No way, ....)


    T/n Thanks for your activity. That series taking now   7th  place in monthly activity ranking  on novel update ! Also 3 more reviews   on nvel update before challenge will be cleared

 CH 63

    "Master Rid, please can you play a match with my escort, "Asuna Lamarck"?"


    "Eh......?"


    After the discussion of the just-ended match was over, I went out of the room with His Majesty Elias and the rest of his family and found Princess Fara and the escort girl waiting for us, and she said something that shocked me.


    You want me to hold a public match with the escort girl?


    What do you propose?


    Then, I guessed that she thought the same thing as I did.


    His Majesty Elias made a suspicious face and asked Princess Fara


    "Fara, do you know what you are asking ?¡¡The match is not the kind of thing that is done just for the princess''s amusement, is it?"


    ''Yes, Your Majesty. Yes, it is as you say. But please listen to me. there is a lot of ill-will and blowing around this Match right now. We need to get rid of it.''


    Farah spoke to her father in a firm and resolute manner.


    She looked so dignified and lovely.


    Everyone in the room who heard Fara''s words looked at her with suspicion.


    Elias, the father, asked her a question.


    "What do you mean by bad-faith rumor mongering?¡¡Tell me more ......."


    "Yes, . Then, may I ask you to re-enter the room with all of us present?"


    ".Very well."


    The discussion, which seemed to be over, was resumed by an unexpected visitor.


    Elias immediately called a soldier to inform the nobleman and the Bardia family that it would take a little more time.


    The soldier bowed and left immediately.


    After confirming that the soldier had left, Elias gave Fara a sharp look and spoke to her as king.


    Shall we hear it, then?


    "Let us hear wicked rumors ......."


    "Yes, "


    Fara bowed and replied and began to explain.


    When she was on her way to see Elias under the order of her mother Eltia, she told about the secret talks that the men were having with the nobleman''s dark elves.


    The opposing faction, led by Norris, maligned the view of the earlier match.


    By doing so, they are disgracing Rid and Lacis.


    She informed us that it would be what they want if the Match were to end as it is.


    Hearing his daughter''s story, Elias looks thoughtful but somewhat happy.


    In contrast, the queen and Lacis looked grim, as if they were chewing on a bitter bug.


    The queen is related to Norris by blood, so Norris is a disgrace to her family.


    Moreover, it is not difficult to imagine the hatred she feels for Norris in that he is even using the queen''s children.


    Lacis was also saved by the words and actions of Norris, with whom Lacis had been deeply involved, so there must have been some hope for him somewhere.


    However, Lacis challenged Rid in his own way.


    That challenge may have been in the wrong way and without result.


    But that is no reason to be humiliated, even indirectly, by malicious rumors.


    Lacis once again realized that he was a pawn for Norris.


    Even as he watched, Fara continued to explain.


    "I know that this is a difficult situation for Liesel and her brother. But if things continue as they are, we will be at Norris''s mercy."


    "If you insist so much, you must have a plan, right?¡¡How does that relate to the match between Asuna and Mister Rid i""


    Fara smiled at her father''s words and explained without fear.


    She denied the root of the plan by asking herolder brother, Lacis, to explain the details of the first Match and why it dragged on so long.


    He also let the nobles know that Rid''s ability was genuine and that there was no lie or exaggeration in Lacis''s words.


    In this way, the honor of Rid and Lacis is protected.


    Elias did not lose face after Fara''s explanation, but he was inwardly astonished by the unexpected talent his daughter had shown.


    Elias also looked at Asuna.


    Asuna only bowed when she noticed his gaze.


    Perhaps the two of them had organized what they had heard from the royal family and thought of a plan to deal with the situation.


    Short and effective countermeasures.


    And then, without being afraid to speak up, she clearly tells her father, herself.


    And what Fara proposed was a plan that took into account the position and honor of both parties, not just one, which is a good thing considering what can be done now.


    Elias looks at Fara''s face.


    Fara''s is not afraid to express her opinion to her father, who is the king.


    And Elias muttered a little as his face turned thoughtful.


    .".....It''s too good"


    ''...... father?"


    Fara, who did not catch what Elias said, looked doubtful.


    Elias noticed this and said to everyone present, including Fara.


    "It''s all right,". Fara, I''ll go along with your plan. Lacis , Asuna, and mister Rid, are you ready? And Mister Rid, if I may?"


    Lacis and Asuna both say to Elias, "Yes, sir. Rid also said, "Yes, sir," and then bowed.


    Rid also said, "Yes, ," and then bowed. When Elias heard the three of them reply, he said


    I will return to the site. Then we will return to the hall and immediately explain the situation to the royal family.


    After that, when everyone moved to the place where the match was held, His Majesty Elias gathered the nobles and explained the contents of the match that had just taken place.


    And even though it was clear from Lacis himself that there was an overwhelming difference in ability, he was ashamed of himself for not being able to admit defeat immediately.


    He explained that it was his fault that the match took so long and that Rid was not to blame.


    However, few of the Hua family members seemed convinced by what he said.


    So far, Norris is probably drawing the same picture.


    After Laicis finished explaining, Elias, the king, said in a dignified voice to the nobles,


    I understand that everyone is not convinced. So, again, this was done on short notice, but we have decided to have a second match between Asuna Lanmark, Fara''s personal bodyguard, and Mister Rid. This will allow us to see once again the true strength of Mister Rid."


    At Elias''s words, the nobles in the room were in a daze.


    The girl who was said to be the genius swordsman of Renalute was to fight against the son of a frontier count until she became the princess''s personal bodyguard.


    The nobles all wondered if His Majesty Elias was insane.¡¡They all wondered if His Majesty Elias was insane.


    She had been famous as a genius swordsman for a while, and her personality of madness and eccentricity was well known among the nobles.


    Normally, she is an ordinary girl, but when it comes to swordsmanship, such as in a match, her eyes change color and she turns ruthless and dynamic, showing no mercy for others.


    She has been forcing men who have asked to marry her for her talent to fight with her, saying, "I am not interested in weak men."


    The story of how she buried all of the men who came to her with engagement proposals is well known in the royal family.


    It is rumored that she became the personal bodyguard of the princess who was to marry into the empire because of this case, which had angered her brothers.


    )So, they want to put her in charge of the son of a frontier count?)


    (Wouldn''t that be an international problem?¡¡)


    The nobles were upset in a different way as well.


    Among them, there was an elderly dark elf with a nasty smile on his face.


    It was Norris.


    It was said to be the second match of the , and I he wondered what would happen when he heard Lacis'' statement, but if Asuna beat Rid, he would be able to traumatize him as he had originally planned.


    And when Asuna wins, he will be able to blow the whistle that he has avenged Lacis.


    (I don''t know how good Rid is ).


    (But this time, no matter what happens, Rid will lose.)


    And the outcome is likely to be convenient for Norris.


    At that moment, Elias spoke out to the flower girls.


    "As soon as you are ready, we will begin the match"


    Hearing these words, the two people bowed to Elias, and Rid went to his father to explain the situation.


    Hearing that the second match would be held, Count Reiner listened to Rid''s explanation with a stern but drawn expression on his face.


    Asuna called out to the princess and went inside the mansion.


    Norris looked at Asuna and quietly disappeared from the scene.

 CH 64

    Asuna had come to get a wooden sword in the Palace.


    She had wanted to identify Rid, the son of a frontier count, as the princess''s partner at marriage .


    She had not expected that to come true so soon.


    She sorted out the two wooden swords she needed.


    One was of normal length.


    The other was a little shorter, about the length of a Japanese sidekick.


    When she had both of them at her waist, Asuna felt the presence of someone behind her and turned around.


    There was an elderly dark elf standing quietly.


    It was Norris.


    Asuna already knew what kind of person Norris was.


    Naturally, she could not have good thoughts about him, and she looked a little grim.


    But, whether she knew it or not, Norris suddenly called out to her.


    "Asuna Lanmark," I am ......."


    ''I know who you are. You must be . Norris. How may I help you?"


    Asuna said as if she was trying to cover Norris''s words.


    It was rude, but she still did not want to have a conversation with Norris.


    She wanted to end the conversation quickly.


    But Norris was not afraid and continued.


    ''I am honored that you already know ...... how you view the princess''s marriage.?"


    ''...... I am merely the princess''s personal escort,...... I am not in a position to answer such questions."


    Asuna felt uncomfortable, as if Norris''s words had put a dampener on her mood.


    His one word was all she needed to know.


    He came here because he wanted to put herself in the opposition.


    He is a man with a thick skin, even though it has not been long since Prince Lacis was involved.


    As Asuna was about to walk past him to leave quickly, Norris said.


    "I''m quite close to your brother, and I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "!"


    The unexpected words made Asuna look back at Norris with a sharp glare in his face.


    Norris, however, was not intimidated and continued speaking.


    "I''ll be the one to bring you and your brother together. I will also make arrangements for you to be released from your duties as the princess''s personal bodyguard. Then you can return to the Lamark family with a clean sheet . And you will not have to go with me to the empire as the princess''s personal guard. What do you think?¡¡Not a bad deal for you, is it?"


    "...... what do you want?"


    Asuna continues to stare at Norris with a grim face.


    But Norris replied with feeling like he had plenty of time to spare.


    "The princess must marry a member of the imperial family for the sake of Renalute''s future. The princess is too good a card to play for the son of a frontier count, don''t you think?"


    Norris walked slowly behind Asuna as he explained.


    He put his hand on her right shoulder and whispered in her ear,


    The future of the country is at the heart of the empire, to gain more power. She should be married to a member of the royal family. And if the princess and the royal family were to have a child someday, the power in her hands would be even stronger. Besides, we Dark Elves have a longer life span than humans. Even if the power is small at first, if we give it time, the power of the princess who marries into the riyal family will become stronger. At that time, our nation will have the empire within its grasp."


    "..... I see. So what do you want me to do?"


    Asuna asked Norris, her stern face relaxing a little.


    With those words, he chuckled and said to Asuna with his hands outstretched,


    ''It''s easy for you, you know. You hurt and traumatize the son of the frontier count. Then I want you to secretly make him promise to refuse to marry the princess of Renalute. If you do that, the rest will work itself out. As long as you do that, I will take care of all the matters we first discussed. Will you cooperate with me?"


    Asuna looked thoughtful and then muttered.


    "I would like to ask you one question, ....... Is Prince Lacis''s behavior influenced by you?"


    ''...... Yes, that''s right. I think there may have been some influence, but in the end it was all the prince himself who made the decision.


    Hearing his words, Asuna gave a small nod.


    Seeing this, Norris stepped "fell" and continued his words.


    "Thank you very much. Well then, I''ll keep you in mind in the future ......"


    ''I hope you don''t take this the wrong way.''


    ''What about ......?''


    Asuna interrupted him again.


    Then she said forcefully to him, who seemed to be taken aback.


    "I asked you three things: what you want, what you want me to do, and your influence over Prince Lacis. Not a single word did I say I would cooperate with you?"


    ''What!''


    Hearing Asuna''s words, Norris cursed in a heated tone.


    As Asuna pulled out the wooden sword she carried at her waist and thrust the tip of the sword at Norris''s neck.


    . My mistress is the princess of Renalute. I demand that you retract what you just said. I consider it an insult to me, along with the princess.¡¡I am her personal bodyguard, and I her protector . Think carefully about the meaning of this with that head of yours that loves power. ...... ."


    Norris was startled by Asuna''s words.


    Depending on how you look at it, she is in a more powerful position than Norris.


    Understanding the meaning of what she had said, Norris made a grim face and spun the words.


    "I''m sorry, too. I withdraw my earlier words ......."


    Asuna''s eyes remained sharp even after hearing Norris'' words.


    She then said as she held the tip of her wooden sword to his throat.


    "In the first place, you are mistaken. I have no regrets with the Lanmark family. I would rather not getting along with my brother. I am proud to be the princess''s personal bodyguard. If you know what that means, don''t ever speak to me again."


    "I understand."


    Upon hearing Asuna''s words Norris returned the side wooden sword she had been holding at his throat to her waist.


    The moment Norris did so, he slumped down on the spot as if he had lost his backbone.


    Asuna looked down at him and said as if to spit.


    I''m going to pretend I didn''t know what happened here,......, and sooner or later you''ll be punished.


    Asuna gave the slumped Norris a sharp look of contempt and left the scene.


    The remaining Norris was shaking with anger as he remembered how the girl had done this to him, even though she was she was just personal guard.


    But he laughed nonetheless.


    Either way, she would still be fighting Lid.


    Then the son of the frontier count would be traumatized.


    He grinned as he looked in the direction Asuna had left.


    ¡ó


    Asuna felt drained, but as a result, it was good to hear this information directly from the man himself.


    However, Asuna regretted that she and Norris were the only two people in the room.


    If there had been a third party, they would have been able to condemn Norris on the spot.


    If there had been only the two of them, there would have been an argument over what he said or didn''t say.


    Besides, he was able to come on strong in the end thanks to the insulting words he had thoughtlessly said to the princess and to himself.


    Under normal circumstances, he would not have been able to exert that much power over the princess.


    Asuna let out a sigh as she recalled the exchange just now.


    ''Hah,......, I''m a little tired.''


    But her steps are light.


    Because she will be able to directly see the ability of Rid Bardia, the son of the frontier count.


    "Master Rid ...... I have not been this excited about a new opponent in a long time."


    Her eyes sparkled with anticipation.

 CH 65

    " I hope you have an answer for me.¡¡Rid?"


    We were to have a second match, and I came to explain the situation to my father while Asuna was getting ready to begin the second match.


    But father''s face was very grim, his brow wrinkled, his temples jiggled, and his mouth was tightened.


    In other words, he was incredibly angry.


    I pretended not to notice his anger and explained.


    By the way, I did not mention the fact that Lacis had spoken badly about my mother and Bardia.familly


    Father''s anger seemed to have turned to disgust, and he sighed and said to me,


    ''Hah ...... that''s why I always tell you to hide your fingernails, you fool ......."


    "I don''t think I have nails to hide ......."


    At these words, Deanna and Rubens, who had been waiting, erupted and laughed, their shoulders rising and lowering.


    How rude, you guys.


    Then Father looked at me and said in a slightly angry voice.


    ''It''s just a match, let''s see what you can do."


    "Yes, Father. "


    As I expected, my father seemed to be very angry at me for giving him a bad report .


    The two guys in the back also seemed to be angry about that and told me to show my true potential.


    While I was chatting with my father for a while, I was called from behind.


    "Master Rid, may I come in?"


    I turned around and saw Fara standing there.


    Asuna did not seem to have returned yet, and it was unusual for her to be alone.


    I replied softly.


    ".What''s wrong?"


    I looked at her, .......


    "?"


    Fara was acting a little suspicious, but I wondered what was going on.


    Then she said to me with a determined look on her face


    "I''m sure it won''t be a problem if it''s you, Master Rid, but can you promise to forgive me for everything Asuna says and does during the match ......!?"


    "Huh?"


    Why is she suddenly saying this?


    What she says or does during the game?


    I''m not going to worry about that.


    But I can feel the desperate look on Fara''s face.


    She is looking me up and down with a look of franticness on her face.


    And her ears were slightly down.


    Well, you''re cute. ...... not, I said, nodding to Farah.


    ''I understand. I don''t care at all about what Ms Asuna- says or does. So please tell her to treat me the way she treats you."


    Hearing my words, Farah''s face went from desperate to a full-blown smile and her ears went up and down.


    Cute.


    But I think she is the only dark elf whose ears move.


    I asked her a question.


    "Princess Fara if you don''t mind .¡­"


    "Master Rid, it is bad manners to ask a dark elf woman about the movement of her ears. Please refrain from doing so."


    Deanna seemed to have guessed what I was about to ask and interrupted me with a covered cough.


    Under normal circumstances, this would be rude, but if she prevented me from breaking my manners in advance, it was a different story.


    Besides, upon hearing Deanna''s words, Fara was blushing and holding both her ears with her hands and wagging her head.


    I felt like I had done something really bad.


    I apologized as quickly as I could.


    "I''m very sorry, Princess Fara. I apologize for my lack of knowledge."


    I bowed my head after saying this to Farah.


    Then she said in a flustered voice,


    "No, , . It''s all right... But more importantly, please raise your head."


    At her words, I raised my head.


    Fara was still a little timid, but she cleared her throat lightly, smiled, and said,


    "I am very happy to hear that. I am very happy to hear that. Asuna has a tendency to get a little rough when she is in a match, or rather when she is holding a sword, so she is easily misunderstood. That is why I wanted to ask for your permission in advance."


    "I see. But when I train, my tone is a little rough, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Hearing my words, Farah''s smile suddenly became bright.


    And her ears were moving up and down.


    What should I do? I had a strong desire to touch them.


    Then she said to me with a smile.


    "Thank you for allowing me to do this, Master Rid. I think Asuna will be pleased. Now, if you''ll excuse me."


    Fara bowed to me and returned to her seat on the spectator''s podium.


    I was really curious, so I asked Deanna a question.


    "...... Deanna, what is the reason for the dark elf''s ears to move?"


    ''...... You must not try to reveal a woman''s secret for any reason whatsoever, ....... Isn''t that right?¡¡Master Rainer?¡¡Rubens?""


    I don''t know if they knew or not that Deanna had shaken them, but Rubens just shook his head as Deanna''s "oh-oh" aura caught him off guard.


    Great, my father was also taken in by Deanna.


    And I let out a sigh of resignation and muttered.


    ''Huh. ...... I get it. I''m not going to ask any more questions about this. Is that okay?"


    ". Yes, it''s wonderful, Master Rid."


    Deanna had a big smile on her face at my words.


    After all, what was the significance of Fara''s ear movement?


    Well, I would know if I had the chance.


    And I tried not to think too much about it.


    After that, I moved to the middle of the venue and then waited for Asuna to come while doing some preparation exercises.


    Soon after, she emerged from the Palace and walked straight to me.


    Her steps seemed light.


    She stopped as she came in front of me, bowed to me, and smiled happily.


    "I am the personal bodyguard of Princess Farah. My name is Asuna Lanmark. Please make your acquaintance from now on."


    "I am a son of the Frontier Count Reiner . Rid Bardia, t It is my pleasure to meet you."


    I bowed lightly as I greeted her.


    As far as I could see, she was the only dark elf wearing a black military uniform like those seen in the early Meiji period.


    On top, she wears a black frock coat and a tie around her neck.


    Below, she is wearing black trousers and shorts.


    On her head she wears a distinctive square military cap.


    Her long pink hair, with a hint of red, was braided back to almost her waist.


    She looked at me with her sharp green eyes and then muttered suspiciously.


    Hmm?What is it ?"


    She looked at me with a sharp green eye and muttered with a dubious look on her face,


    "No, I didn''t see anyone else dressed like that among the women except for you , so I was just gawking a bit."


    She said as if checking her own attire.


    She then turned her attention to me and continued.


    "I heard from the princess that yoi doesn''t mind anything I say or do during the match . Thank you for your understanding ."


    "No, you don''t need to worry so much. Even I sometimes speak out of turn during training and matches ."


    She heard my words and giggled a little,


    But you have great talent, maser . Rid. Your match with Prince Lacis was brilliant. To be able to use ''physical enhancement'' so well at your age is amazing."


    "Oh, ......, did you figured out ?"


    Isn''t it a foul to have overwhelmed Prince Lacis with physical enhancements?


    I realized that after declaring defeat, I wondered if it was okay.


    I looked a little worried.


    Seeing this, she laughed a little and said, "


    "Don''t be so worried, only a few people noticed it. Besides, it is not against the rules. It is just that Prince Lacis is still inexperienced and did not notice your physical enhancement. You don''t need to worry about it."


    "Is that so?¡¡I''m glad that''s the case."


    Her words brought me relief.


    I''m tired now of thinking that I''m going to be called foul or fried again.


    Then Asuna, who had been smiling earlier, turned serious and said to me.


    ''...... Your ability. I want you to show me all you got ,...... , including physical enhancement."


    I felt that her atmosphere changed completely as she said this.


    I was so excited that I could not wait to see what she had in store for me.


    I understood that this was a killing spirit.


    Compared to my father, it was nothing.


    But even so, I did not think she would be willing to kill the son of a frontier count from another country.


    Could this be what Fara had meant when she said that she would become "feisty" when he held a sword?


    She seems to have a more "bold" personality than I could have imagined from her appearance earlier.


    With a slightly grim look on my face, I held the wooden sword in both hands and held it straight up to her with my eyes fixed squarely on her.


    Then she smiled happily.


    "It''s ...... wonderful. Master Rid has a wonderful stance l ...... ."


    For some reason, she was impressed by the way I held up the wooden sword.


    The first is a pair of wooden swords at her waist, which she holds in each hand and quietly pulls out.


    She holds a Wakizashi wooden sword in her left hand and an ordinary wooden sword in her right hand, and stands quietly without unnecessary effort.


    I didn''t break my stance and said in dismay.


    ''..... Isn''t two swords too much?


    "I am sorry, but I am sorry. The princess has also asked me to take you seriously. ......


    Even I could tell that Fara would never say such a thing to her.


    At that time, Elias, seeing our condition, said in a high voice


    I''m sure you''re ready for this. We will now begin the second match .


    Asuna was holding two wooden swords and smiling fearlessly, while Rid had a stern expression on his face as he confronted her with a single wooden sword.


    The audience gasped at the atmosphere between the two, which did not seem like a preliminary match at all.


    Thus began the second match .

 CH 66

    "You both seem to be ready. Now, we will begin the second match ".


    Elias''s voice sounded high in the air.


    Asuna is holding a side wooden sword in her left hand and an ordinary wooden sword in her right hand, standing quietly without any unnecessary effort.


    There is a hint of a smile on her face.


    In contrast, Rid is holding the wooden sword in both hands and looking at Asuna with his right eye, as if he is watching her.


    And it was Asuna who made the first move.


    ......Asuna Lanmark, is going to push


    She crossed her arms in front of her chest and held the wooden sword as if she were carrying it on her back.


    The moment Rid readied himself, he heard a sound like a ground kick.


    At the same time as the sound, Asuna disappeared from Rid''s sight in an instant.


    The moment he thought, "What?", he heard the sound of the ground scraping slightly to his left this time.


    Rid noticed the sound and looked to his left, where he saw Asuna, still in the same posture as before, with her body turned toward him. She flew into Rid''s death spot in this instant.


    (No good !) Rid hurriedly concentrated on his evasive maneuver.


    Asuna rushed to Rid''s side while still in that position.


    She then cut through with the sword she was carrying on her shoulder, crossing it in front of him.


    However, Rid managed to avoid it by concentrating on evasion.


    And she was forced to turn her back to Rid as she did so.


    Rid took this opportunity to attack.


    "I got it!"


    But Asuna grinned and leapt high on the spot, flipping her body and landing behind Rid, on his back side.


    Rid was speechless at the sight of her, following her with his eyes, and was amazed at her rapid, , and furious movements.


    The movement made her military cap come off and fall silently to the ground.


    ''...... I''ve never seen a moonsault before."


    ''Hmph, ahaha. Rid is the best. There are not many people who can handle this move."


    There was an obvious change in Asuna''s speech.


    At that moment Rid remembered Farah''s words and was surprised to see that t


    Asuna noticed this and muttered with a wry smile.


    ''What, are you surprised?¡¡You don''t mind my wording at all, do you?"


    Yes, I was surprised at the change. It doesn''t bother me that much.


    "Thank you, master . Rid.


    Rid and Asuna are now looking at each other with a little distance between them due to the current movement.


    In an instant, all the spectators who were watching the series of moves that the two had made had their mouths hanging open.


    They were shocked to see Rid hang in there with as Asuna''s moves.


    What Lacis said was true.


    The first match convinced him , even if he didn''t like it, that Lacis and Rid have a big gap in their abilities.


    The audience looked at them in awe


    The reason why Rid and Asuna can move so fast is because they are both using magic power to strengthen their bodies.


    It sounds simple enough, but to do so is need a certain level of training in both magic and martial arts.


    In other words, the two are strong people with that a lot of training.


    They looked at each other as they held each other up.


    Rid was the first to make his move.


    He begins to walk in a clockwise direction, keeping his eyes on her.


    Asuna, watching his movement, grinned and began to walk clockwise as well.


    Then they began to walk in a circle, looking at each other.


    Then, step by step, their walking speed increased and they began to run.


    As they ran in a circle using body reinforcement, dust began to rise on the spot.


    As soon as the dust started to fly up, Rid started to strike at Asuna.


    Asuna, on the other hand, does the same.


    At that moment, the wooden swords clashed with and heavy sounds echoed around the area repeatedly.


    However, the audience is unable to see that due to the flying dust .


    Eventually, the sounds cease to be heard, and the dust that had been flying up disappears.


    When the view cleared, Asuna and Rid were in the center of the circle, engaging in a fierce battle.


    The crowd''s roar spread around the area as they saw the scene.


    Asuna was catching Rid''s wooden sword with her two wooden swords crossed.


    In the midst of the fight , Lid told her


    "..... you could go a little easy on me, couldn''t you?"


    "...... because that would be going against the orders of the princess.......Hmph."


    If she turns on the switch, Rod will never win. Rid thought,


    (She has more experience, more ability, and more flexibility than me.)


    (But there is a part of me that wants to win.)


    "......Asuna is strong. I''m not sure if I''ll be able to do it. But I don''t want to lose easily either. ...... ".


    "Excellent , Rid-sama is really interesting , then ...... how about this?''


    As she finished her words, she loosened her grip on him and fell backwards.


    The Rid is off balance due to her actions and almost falls slightly forward.


    As soon as she falls back, something comes up from below towards Rid, Asuna''s kick.


    The Lid quickly caught Asuna''s kick with his wooden sword and jumped backward with the momentum of the kick, doing a somersault backward.


    On other hand, Asuna is still standing in the same position as before and smiling wryly as she watches Rid jump away in a backward somersault.


    Asuna looked at Rid with sharp eyes, unusually sharp for , and said, holding a wooden sword in his right eye.


    "You''re very nimble, aren''t you?¡¡And isn''t a kick to the face a bit much?"


    I thought you would have ducked, didn''t you?"


    "Asuna is strong. I''ll do everything to win "


    "What''s more?¡¡She entertains me with her ....... ...... ."


    Her body trembles at my words.


    But that should be called a warrior''s tremor.


    Still, he didn''t expect a kick.


    And while his tongue was wagging at her strength, Rid was becoming wrapped up in a sense of elation that he hadn''t felt in training with Rubens and father.


    (Fun, she is stronger than I am, but I still don''t feel as overwhelming as Rubens and my father.)


    (It seems to be within my reach, but it is not.)


    (It''s the kind of match that makes you feel that way.)


    (That is why I will do what I can do.)


    (Measurement of magical power)


    Numerical values of magical power


    Rid: 548


    Asuna: 220


    Rid chanted in mind and measured her and his magical power values.


    As was expected, his magic value itself was greater than her . This was thanks to his usual magic practice.


    In contrast, Asuna''s magic power is less than Ridf''s .


    (She probably trained up to this level of magical power by swordsmanship training and physical strengthening alone.)


    Although there are some concerns, the only way to win for Rid from this figure is to wait for her magic value to run out in an endurance battle.


    But that would mean being exposed to her swordsmanship for an extended period of time.


    It felt as if what he had done to Reicis was coming back to Rid .


    He raised his wooden sword up against her and pulled it to the right hand side of his head, and held it in an eight-phase stance with his left leg out in front of him.


    Then, Rid muttered quietly.


    ''...... karma, huh?''


    Rid decided that it would be a bad idea to create distance considering the speed of the power she showed in her first move, so he turned to face her and kicked the ground and rushed forward.


    Asuna smiled and rejoiced at the sight of Rid jumping into the bosom herself.


    Next time, Rid have to get up close and personal.


    Rid move into the gap and start to attack with a sword, but she catches the attack with her left wooden sword and then attacks Rid with her right wooden sword.


    He ducked and took a short distance before striking again. The sound of wooden swords clashing violently rang out in the area in unceasing succession.


    ¡ó


    The two were in a heated match, a performance that moved the audience.


    The spectators were caught up watching the match and could not take their eyes off the match for even a moment.


    In the midst of all this, Fara said in a whisper.


    " please do your best ...... , both of you."


    The surrounding nobles, noticing the tone of her voice, were embarrassed by the scene they were now witnessing, thinking back to how they had initially viewed her and Rid.


    They are both swordsmen, and they are competing with pure hearts, without the same feelings as themselves.


    Sometimes, a match with determination and the thoughts of others shakes the heart and moves people.


    This was happening right now at this match.


    Hearing Fara''s voice, a member of the Hua family said with a tremor in his voice.


    I want her to win ...... and show Magnolia the pride of Renalute, Asuna-dono!"


    As a member of the Hua family, those words may not have been right on this occasion.


    But no one warned him of that.


    Rather, the words and emotions were contagious and became loud cheers that were delivered to the two players in the match.


    "Asuna-dono, show the empire your swordsmanship, Renalute!"


    They said, "Keep up the good work!"


    ''Excellent swordsmanship, Asuna, you are the best swordsman ".


    The match was filled with great enthusiasm when they noticed it.


    There were no more Hua family members here who believed in the Rid bad reputation that had just been there.


    Reiner''s stern face relaxed a little as the atmosphere of the Match changed.


    Then Rubens called out to him.


    "Master Rainer, may I also cheer for Master Rid?"


    "No problem."


    "Yes, but you should support him too, Master Rainer."


    "I have my own position."


    After hearing Rainer''s words, Deaana and Rubens laughed, then turned to Rid and sent him words of support.


    "Master Rid , it is time for you to show the results of your daily training."


    "Please show the power of the Bardia family to the fullest."


    As they cheered loudly, Rainer muttered quietly so that no one could hear.


    ''...... My son cannot lose.''


    Watching match, Lacis was reminded of how pathetic and miserable he had been in his match.


    And he was so frustrated that he burst into tears.


    Liesel, who saw this and understood his feelings, said to Lacis gently,


    "I understand your frustration. But you should express your feelings in words and support Asuna. She will surely respond to your feelings."


    ''Mother......''


    Lacis wiped tears with the sleeve of dress and raised his voice in support of Asuna.


    "Asuna-dono, win te match , win for outr country ."


    The Empire and Renalute are allies, though they have a secret agreement.


    However, even those who were unaware of the secret agreement were somewhat depressed that Renalute was no match for the empire.


    This was probably where Norris and the others could take advantage of the situation.


    Now, this feeling was making the nobles more emotionally involved with Asuna.


    Asuna herself probably didn''t care about that.


    Elias was silently watching the match between the two with a passionate gaze.


    ¡ó ¡ó.


    The royalty watching the match cheered for Asuna and Rid.


    Asuna smiled at the sound of their voices and muttered to herself.


    ''It''s getting noisy."


    Kuk?."


    In the midst of the exchange of blows, Asuna has time to smile and talk, but Rid does not.


    The reason is that Asuna''s two swords are so vicious.


    The right and left wooden swords move in completely different ways and attack sharply.


    And Rid can''t pay attention only to the two swords, because he also uses footwork.


    She is so transformative that it is impossible to attack her.


    Rid is always on the defensive.


    But Asuna, on the other hand, was also astonished by Rid''s moves.


    (What gall! ...... Asuna''s swordsmanship is relentless.)


    Once they had met, no one would have attacked her, horrified by the harshness of her technique.


    But Rid was different.


    He is conscious of avoiding Asuna''s swordsmanship at the very last moment, and he tries to reduce his unnecessary movements as much as possible.


    It is easy to put it into words, but Asuna''s wooden sword was snatching at Rid''s whole body.


    Asuna, who is wielding the wooden sword, even cringes inwardly.


    (Why are you so bold at your age, Master Rid?¡¡What kind of training do you usually do ......)


    She has no way of knowing.


    Rid''s gallantry is gained by pushing forward toward his father, who wields a serious saber in what he calls gallantry training.


    The swordsmanship and realistic movements she acquired through Rubens'' spartan education without holding back.


    However, Rid himself is unaware of this.


    Because Asuna is the first time Rid has truly fought an opponent.


    Rid was able to learn about his own abilities for the first time thanks to Asuna.


    In the midst of being defended against Asuna, Rid was painfully aware.


    (Earlier I I couldn''t win if she turned on me, but it was a problem before that.)


    (It is next to impossible for me to beat her in swordsmanship at this point.)


    (Because her two-sword style is probably as powerful as a two-handed sword.)


    Generally speaking, it is said that two swords cannot beat a single sword because a single-handed sword cannot be suppressed against a two-handed sword.


    And the same can be said for offense.


    However, even with a one-handed sword, she boasts the same power as a two-handed sword, probably due to her physical enhancements.


    And she even has footwork. In other words, the number of moves is overwhelmingly insufficient.


    When Rid attack once with wooden sword, Asuna attacks twice with her left and right hands, and in some cases once with her legs.


    In other words, Asuna would attack Rid three times at most.


    When Rid attack once, Asuna always attacks two or three times.


    This number of attacks reminds Rid of the last boss in the famous game "Tale of the Dragon.


    Another worry came true.


    At that moment, the sound of wooden swords clashing violently echoed around the area.


    And then, Asuna and Rid were poised a short distance away from each other.


    "Hahahah ...... damn ......."


    What''s up, Mister Rid?¡¡Are you done?


    The concern Rid had, that is the magical power used in physical enhancement.


    (Measurement of magical power)


    Rid: 164


    Asuna: 190


    Rid was ahead in the magic power figures at first, but it has already been reversed.


    Yes, the amount of magic power consumed for physical enhancement increases or decreases depending on the state of the person using it.


    Or should it be said , the degree of proficiency?


    This was something Rid had also felt during training with father and the others.


    Asuna and Rid have been using the same physical enhancements for a different number of years.


    Asuna also had the advantage of experience.


    On the other hand, Rid had only just learned to use the physical enhancements.


    In addition, this was the first time for Rid to fight an opponent outside of training.


    As a result, he consumed more magic power than he thought he would during the physical strengthening process.


    Rid could no longer win even in an endurance battle.


    Then, Rid came up with his next move


    Rid took a deep breath to catch my breath.


    And then, Rid said to Asuna, .


    "I''m going to put everything I''ve got into the next blow.¡¡Asuna."


    "...... all right. Let''s see Master Rid''s blow ...... ."


    The spectators who had been watching the match noticed a change in the atmosphere between the two of them.


    The cheering stopped and silence fell as the crowd gasped in intuition that the next blow would decide everything.


    "Here i came "


    After Rid said this, he kicked the ground with wooden sword in the upper stance and rushed toward her.


    Asuna, on the other hand, made a crossed slash with her left and right wooden swords held in both hands against the wooden sword swung down from Rid.


    The moment the wooden swords of Rid and Asuna collided with each other, a heavy, dull sound echoed around the area, and at the same time, Rid''s wooden sword broke.


    Seeing this, Asuna muttered triumphantly.


    "The end is near. Rid ......."


    "Not yet "


    (I''ve been waiting for this moment.)


    The moment she is convinced of victory, she relaxes, and Rid did not miss this momentary opportunity.


    He threw away the broken wooden sword he was holding and leaped into Asuna''s bosom to execute a move that would have sent her flying into the air.


    "Master Rid is still wonderful. ...."..


    The moment Rid heard her words, his vision turned and he slammed his back gently into the ground.


    "!"


    "This time, it''s over. Master Rid?"


    "...... I guess so."


    Unfortunately, i that Rid throw technique was easily answered back by her.


    Rid looked around and saw two wooden swords lying around that she was holding.


    She must have let go of them as soon as he jumped into her bosom and was about to launch a strike.


    As soon as he muttered, "Asuna is too strong!.He heard kin''s high voice


    "The winner of the match , Asuna Lammermark."


    At these words, the nobles of Renalute let out a joyful, trembling cheer.

 CH 67

    "The winner of the Match, Asuna Lanmark?"


    Elias raised his voice in a high tone, and the flower girls all praised both of them at once.


    Asuna helped me, who was lying on the ground, to get up.


    Then, another loud cheer echoed around the area.


    I looked a little embarrassed at the sight of them and said,


    "That''s amazing, isn''t it? I''m embarrassed."


    "It had been a long time since I had had such a great match. Thank you so much, Master Rid."


    After finishing her words, Asuna bowed to me.


    It was as if her earlier behavior was a lie. I said to her.


    "I think we will have another chance to fight or train together, but I don''t want you to worry about it again. okay?"


    "...... Another time? By all means, please let''s do it."


    She looked a little surprised at my words, but her expression was very pleased.


    Listening to her voice, I was surprised to hear so many voices praising me as well as Asuna''s.


    "Master Rid, Asuna-dono, that was a very wonderful demonstration!"


    "This performance will be passed down in the history of Renalute."


    ...... I could hear various other voices as well. I mean, I was desperate to do it, but it looked like a demonstration to those who were watching.


    Then a soldier came running to our place.


    " Master Rid, Mister Asuna, His Majesty Elias wants to see you.


    "I understand. I will come immediately."


    I understand. I will come immediately.


    We immediately went to Elias. By the way, I left the wooden sword I was using at that time at the venue.


    ¡ó


    I went to the edge bleachers, where Elias was sitting in a chair, and Farah came up to me on a small run.


    Asuna, Master Rid, that was very impressive , Master Rid, well, you lost, but it was very cool of you to make Asuna fight that hard."


    Fara looked a little excited and spoke with her ears raised and lowered.


    I knew I wanted to touch her ears. I suppressed this impulse and answered with a bow.


    "Thank you very much. I''m glad you enjoyed it, Lady Fara. But still, Asuna-dono is too strong, isn''t she? But I can''t keep on losing. I''ll try to win next time. ...... ."


    I first spoke while looking at Fara, and then I said my last words to Asuna.


    Asuna looked a little surprised, but smiled happily and then said.


    " I am looking forward to your challenge. But I do not intend to lose easily either."


    As Asuna finished her sentence, I started to laugh, for some strange reason.


    I am not sure what kind of emotion I am feeling.


    But it was something fun and I naturally burst into laughter.


    Then Asuna started to laugh along with me.


    Fara looked at us and tilted her head.


    When we reached Elias, we kneeled down on one knee and bowed our heads.


    Elias looked at us and then said in a high voice so that everyone could hear.


    "Both of you, Master Rid and Asuna, did a wonderful job in your performance. I don''t think any of us here have ever seen such a touching performance before. If any of you are dissatisfied with this match or with Rid''s abilities, come forward now and say now".


    No one came forward at his words.


    Elias, who seemed satisfied with performance, gave a nasty look to Norris, who was standing nearby with a grim expression on his face, and waved him off.


    :Norris has no complaints, does you?¡¡You recognize the power of Mister Rid, don''t you?"


    "..... Yes."


    Norris answered Elias''s call with a heavy, low voice.


    The face was oozing with an indescribable sense of regret.


    It was a picture that seemed to show what Elias usually thought of him.


    But he did not finish it easily either.


    "..... Your Majesty Elias, Mister Rid seems to have a great talent. In this situation, we should also ask him to show us his talent in magic."


    Elias''s facial expression turned grim at Norris''s words and he glared at him with sharp eyes.


    Seeing this, I spoke up, raising my hand rudely and respectfully.


    ''May I speak, Your Majesty Elias?"


    "What''s wrong, Mister Rid?


    I looked up after hearing Elias'' words.


    "I don''t mind showing you the spells , but may I take a short break?¡¡As expected, I''m a little tired from the match with Asuna-dono."


    I am afraid that if I let him talk to me, he will ask me to show magic right now.


    As expected, I would not say that I have no magic, but I am really tired.


    Wanting to rest a little, I made the first move.


    I understand If you say so, that''s good. Then, after a short break, I will ask you to show me your magic. Is that all right?


    "...... Yes,  sir."


    Norris, who was listening to the exchange between me and Elias, nodded with a slightly bitter look on his face.


    "Okay, let''s take a break."


    Elias stood up from the chair he was sitting in and went into the mansion.


    I''m going to report the results of the match to my father and the others.


    Once Elias and Rid were gone from the scene, Norris quickly started to head to a less crowd place.


    No one noticed that someone was following Norris'' figure with their eye


    Norris was in a hurry to call " shadow" in an area that is not crowded.


    (Why is it that doing so much backfires?¡¡Was it wrong to use Lacis as a pawn ?¡¡)


    But what was fatal to Norris was the Asuna vs Rid.


    Before the start of the match, Norris had told a lot of bad rumors about Rid , but that image had been wiped out by the match.


    And the price for the publicity was turned on Norris, a karma .


    How could such a person, who takes pleasure in hurting others, stand up to a strong man so bravely and squarely?


    If the opponent really had such a temperament, Asuna would have put him to death in the course of the match.


    Then, who was right, Norris or Lacis?


    Which one of them is looking at the situation in a malicious way?


    The nobles, who were told of the rumors , were disgusted by Norris''s malicious viewpoint.


    It made Norris''s centripetal force almost nonexistent outside of his own faction.


    ''......It''s often said that if you curse a man, you curse two holes."


    "I did what you advised me to do in the first place."


    Norris was furious at what he was told by the shadow he had summoned, and while he kept the his voice down, his tone was full of anger.


    The eyes in Norris''s shadow narrowed at the sight of him, and he spat out the words as if in disgust.


    "You seem to have misunderstood something."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I said i would help you because of your influence and your ability to unite the opposition. You have lost it . I gave you advice in the first place, but your words and actions are to blame for the situation you are in now. Are you underestimating us?"


    As soon as the shadow figure finished his words, he pulled his hand out of the shadow, grabbed Norris by the neck, and tightened it. Norris suffered as he rolled his eyes at the unexpected event.


    "Ugh...... what are you ...... doing?"


    "I''ll say it again. You are mistaken. You are not manipulate me . I am using you. Do your best not to be a pawn in my game".


    The physiognomy floating in Norris''s shadow said in an emotionless voice with squinted eyes.


    And then it watches him suffer, as if observing him closely.


    Finally, just as he was about to pass out, he let go of the shadow.


    Norris collapsed on the spot, coughing and gulping air.


    He gulped down air as he coughed, "Gahhhh!


    The shadow, which had been looking down at Norris as he gulped down air, muttered in a voice that he could not hear.


    ''You may as well tide yourself over here, .......''


    As the shadow''s physiognomy finished, a hand began to reach out from the shadow and slowly move toward him as he coughed.


    Norris, however, is too busy in gulping air to notice.


    Just then, the hand reaching for Norris stopped.


    The shadow senses the presence of a human .


    "Hmmm......... you''re a bad-luck one. Remember, Norris, I am using you.¡¡Don''t forget that "


    "Ggghh !"


    Norris felt unspeakably humiliated as he realized that he had been used, but had only been taken advantage of.


    Damn , you''re just a shadow ......."


    When the shadow confronted him with the truth, all he could do now was swear.


    At that moment, a voice called out to him.


    "You seem to be in a lot of trouble, Norris. Can I help you?"


    Norris was startled by the voice, and got up to his feet and giggled as he found the owner of the voice.


    (I am not finished yet. Heaven says I still have work to do ...... .)


    The unexpected appearance of his collaborator convinced Norris that he have not lost yet .


    T/n I  dunno if i will be able to post chapter tomorrow

 CH 68

    They complimented me on a great match, and I smiled, happy to hear that.


    I was happy and smiled, but my father still kept his stern expression and said gently


    "It was wonderful that you were able to hold on to that swordsman so well. You are indeed my son."


    "Thank you."


    He put his hand on my head and wriggled my hand.


    I was a little embarrassed, but I was very happy.


    After that, we took a short break, and I put some of the magic pills that Sandra had given me in my mouth and swallowed them.


    They were pills, so they were still good, but they still tasted bad, so I licked some of the candy Chris had given me to ease my mood.


    My father, who was watching me, called out to me.


    " you said magic was next, but don''t overdo it too much, okay?¡¡You''ve already shown me what you can do. Just shoot normally and get it over with."


    "Yes, Father. I don''t like to show too much of magic, so that''s what I intend to do."


    I agreed with my father.


    Sandra had told me that "the stake that sticks out too far won''t be driven in," and I was thinking that it wouldn''t do any good to stand out any more.


    While I was thinking this, I noticed a dark elf girl coming toward us.


    It was Fara and Asuna. I wondered what happened .


    As I was thinking that, they approached me and Fara said a little shyly, "Rid-sama.


    "Rid-sama, "would you like to have a cup of drink , if you don''t mind? I was wondering if you would like to try this drink?"


    "What''s this?"


    I"t''s a typical tea in Renalute, but I thought it might suit your taste . ......"


    The tea was green and the aroma was familiar.


    I found myself muttering


    "...... green tea?""


    " Master Rid, you also know green tea?"


    "What?¡¡e. I learned it before I came here. Thank you for the tea."


    I replied and drank the green tea.


    The slight bitterness and the unique aroma of the tea soothed me.


    Then, my face broke into a smile, and I let out a "huh" sound, and everyone around me laughed at me, calling me cute.


    After that, while we were all talking a little, Elias called out to us,


    Mister Rid, I think it''s time to get started, is that alright?"


    "Yes, , I understand."


    I replied and moved to the center of the place where I had just had my match with Asuna.


    The first thing I noticed was that there was a target to hit with magic that wasn''t there earlier.


    I was wondering if I could hit that target. As I was thinking, an unexpected person came up to me. It was Norris.


    He has really learned his lesson with the Palace, Prince Lacis, the match with Asuna, and magic.


    I was almost impressed that he had come this far.


    However, I have not yet forgiven Prince Lacis for speaking ill of my mother.


    If I could return it with magic, that might be a good thing.


    Thinking this, I looked at him.


    Norris was trembling with anger because I, who had been boiled for a long time, was in front of him.


    If only this guy, if only this monster wasn''t here, I wouldn''t have to confront him directly.


    But, as expected, Norris kept his emotions to himself and said, feigning calmness,


    I asked His Majesty Elias to allow me to see Rid-sama''s magic up close and personal. May I?"


    "I understand. Then I should shoot the magic at the target?"


    "Yes, that''s right. When I give you the signal, you can shoot a fireball at the target."


    He seems to be planning something, but he hasn''t said anything yet.


    Had he given up already?


    Norris looked at me with eyes filled with disgust and let out a sigh.


    "I don''t understand how a child as small ...... can be so powerful. It''s pathetic to think that a child like you has disturbed me at every turn. ......"


    ''What do you mean ......?"


    He shakes his head in a disappointed manner.


    We''re a little ways from the edge of the spectator area, where we are now.


    I guess he is saying this because he can''t hear us, but I think it''s a little too careless of him.


    When he saw my doubtful look, he did not answer my question but continued.


    "Let me be frank. I would like to ask you to decline the marriage with the Princess Fara.¡¡The princess is the trump card for Renalute to make a great advance. A son of a frontier count like you is not good enough. Well, you wouldn''t understand."


    "...I certainly don''t understand what you mean, so I can''t decline."


    I was beginning to feel angry at what he was saying.


    Fara is your trump card?


    She is not a tool of your politics,


    I replied, suppressing the urge to say it out loud, but he seemed taken aback and explained.


    "Hmmm. Let me explain it in a way that even a child like you can understand. Renalute and the Empire have been allied since the Barsto Crisis that occurred a few years ago. However, I cannot go into details, but this is by no means an alliance between equals. The only way to resolve this inequality is to allow the princess to marry into the royal family of the empire."


    ...... I don''t see how marrying the princess to the royal family will make any difference.¡¡The nobles of the empire are powerful. With all due respect, it would be difficult for Princess Fara''s character to compete with them."


    Norris probably knows about the relationship between the empire and Renalute and the secret agreement.


    That is why he is trying to restore the country''s position as much as possible by marrying the royal family and the princess.


    Something like that, I guess.


    Norris, who looked grim-faced in response to my reply, spat as if to throw up.


    "I am aware of that. All we need is time and experience as the empress of a royal family.


    ".....With Princess Farrah as Empress at the heart of the empire, are you thinking of ruling from within with the longevity of the Dark Elves?"


    ".... I don''t mind a kid with good instincts like yours, do you?"


    He smiled a very nasty smile at my words, his eyes filled with malice.


    At that moment, I understood and a chill of hatred ran through my entire body.


    This guy, Norris, says he is for his country, but he is upset because his self-esteem was hurt by the fact that his country was made a vassal state.


    He is a man of ego and selfish ill will who is trying to get back at us by using Fara.


    I asked the question in disbelief.


    "Do you really want ...... to send the princess to the inescapable abyss just for the sake of such a purpose?"


    "I was not sure if she was a child with good instincts or not. The princess is royalty. She should serve her country. Besides, if all goes well, she will be able to rule at the center of the empire as the empress consort. Even more so if she has a child. Such an opportunity, as a nation, cannot be missed."


    This guy doesn''t get it.


    Everything is finished only in his head.


    If the empire were to receive a dark elf as empress, there is no way they would not think about that problem.


    If one thinks about it calmly, sending Fara to the empire will not solve anything.


    It would only make her suffer a harsher fate by sending her to the abyss of hell.


    I was so angry that I threw up my hands in anger and said,


    "She is not a tool of your political struggle. ...... , the future is not made by an old man like you, but by a children. You are not the one who can make the future of the country,...... Renalute,"


    ''That''s why I say you are a child. If you''re not going to turn it down, we have some ideas of our own, you know?"


    He sensed the mood of my anger and knew I had no intention of declining.


    No wonder.


    Who would listen to such a person?


    I had not expected to feel so much dislike and anger toward people in myself.


    But he spun words that made me realize'' that I could not imagine what he was thinking.


    ''I also have the dark side of this country behind me. Do you know what this means?"


    ''Are you suggesting that ...... you would try to assassinate ...... me?''


    ''That''s possible, but you and Mister Reiner are likely to have a difficult time with that. But what about your family?"


    What does ...... mean?"


    I was absolutely stunned by what he said.


    It is not me and my father, but my family.


    Satisfied with my appearance, Norris continued, "


    . You seem to be getting along well with your sister, your ailing mother, and servants in the house. One word from me can disrupt that peace in an instant, you know?¡¡Do you understand?"


    "I understand. ......"


    I get it.


    Norris, you are still my enemy. An unforgivable enemy. I must never forgive you.


    At this moment, I made up my mind that I would defeat Norris.


    Norris did not notice my attitude toward him.


    On the contrary, he smiled with satisfaction.


    "After all, he is just a child, and he would be foolish to give in to a threat of this level".


    With that in mind, he spoke out in a high voice.


    "Then, Master Rid, please fire a magic fireball at the target over there."


    "..... got it."


    Norris chuckled.


    After this is over, he hope Rid can tell His Majesty Elias that the marriage has been declined.


    Then the wind would change again,


    However, he noticed something a little odd.


    After Norris told him to shoot magic , Rid started to act strangely.


    He does not hold out his hand toward the target.


    He folded his hands in front of his chest.


    And he is putting a lot of force into it, as if he is trying to hold something back.


    Norris couldn''t possibly understand what he was doing.


    Because what he is doing is a "compression magic" that is still unknown in this world.


    Norris. This one, this one is unforgivable.


    I wish all of his malice would just come to me.


    I could handle it.


    But when I realized that he couldn''t do anything about it, he woll turn his malice against Mel, mother, and everyone in the house, and he said it clearly.


    To satisfy his own ego and selfish malice.


    I put my hands together and put my strength and magic into them so that I can compress the magic more.


    It was even more magic than the "fire spear" I had done before.


    I then glared at Norris, who was looking at me suspiciously, and I said as if to hurl.


    ''...... Say it again.''


    "What?"


    "Tell me again ...... what you''re going to do with my family!"


    I shouted and at the same time, I held out my folded hands toward the heavens and released the magic.


    The magic power begins to take in the surrounding air, and a storm blows around the area and is sucked in.


    Along with the storm, a tremendous roaring sound echoed around the area.


    The audience was surprised by the sudden wind storm and roar, but then shuddered at the sight they saw.


    A fireball of tremendous size was forming above Rid''s head, and it was getting bigger and bigger without knowing where it was going to stop.


    It would be a terrible thing if that thing was released.


    But it was not a target at the end of Rid''s line of sight.


    It was Norris.


    The moment the venue was filled with a shiver, Reiner, two of his guards, and Elias moved immediately.


    Meanwhile, Norris, staring at the furious Lid, slumped down on the spot.


    He asked Rid for forgiveness.


    "I''m sorry, I was out of line, I''m sorry, please forgive me."


    "I won''t ...... forgive you, I''ll never forgive you ."


    I stared at Norris with furious eyes, waiting for the magic to be released from the compression and complete its gigantic size.


    Then I heard a voice behind me.


    :What is that magic?:


    :Rid, don''t be rash!:


    Father and Elias were coming toward me.


    The moment I was caught off guard by them, Norris tried to escape from the scene.


    But Norris was taken down by Deanna and Rubens.


    The two looked excited and yelled at Norris.


    "You, you''re the one who did this to Master Rid!"


    s, "Yes, what have you done to Master Rid?


    I didn''t do anything to him , this monster has taken the liberty ...... ."


    Hearing Norris''s words, I became even angrier.


    ''You ??!''"


    As if in response to my anger, the great fireball overhead began to grow even larger with a storm and roar.


    At the exchange between Norris and Rid, Rainer and Elias guessed that something was wrong and stepped in between them.


    They then began to frantically try to convince Rid to calm down.


    "Rid''s is very angry, so there must be a reason for it. First, you must talk to me about this."


    "I don''t know what Norris said to you, but you must have been very angry with him, and he must have been very disrespectful to you.¡¡Norris, what did you say to Mister Rid?"


    Father said to me softly and clearly.


    Elias said gently at first to me, then angrily to Norris, who was being held nearby.


    Norris was not ready to give up, and with a frightened look on his face, he made his excuses.


    I don''t know , I told that monster to shoot magic at the target, and so it''s ...... like that."


    ''You''re a lame-ass , and you''re still going to cut the white hat in this situation.


    If you don''t tell me, I''ll tell them. You said that you will kimm my family. So for that o would never forgive you !!!"


    The moment I shouted in anger, the magic power inside me was released as if in response to my emotions.


    The shockwave of magic power that was suddenly released blew father and Elias away from the spot.


    The two of them were holding Norris back, and I shouted at them .


    "Both of you, get away !"


    Deanna and Rubens both nodded and said to me with a look of determination.


    "no matter what the reason, you must never let your anger get the better of you and kill someone."


    "Master Rid , please pull yourself together !"


    ".... !""


    At that time, a girl about my age hugged me from behind, Fara.


    After Fara, Lacis came to me.


    "Master . Rid, it''s won''t do . You must not punish Norris in this way."


    Yes, you must not punish Norris in this way.


    Then a new figure came between me and Norris, Asuna. The moment Norris saw her, he said with a look of relief on his face,


    "Ah, Asuna-dono, use that sword at your waist to cut that monster."


    Asuna had a sword strapped to her waist, just as Norris had said.


    But she spat at him with a look of disgust on her face at Norris''s words.


    "Shut up, you son of a bitch! I''m not doing this for you, I''m doing this so that Rid won''t kill a little rascal like you!"


    As she finished speaking to Norris, Asuna gently said to Rid,


    It''s no need for Master Rid to take action. I will take his lead"


    With that, Asuna turned back to Norris and gripped the sword at his waist without effort.


    Then she told the two people holding her back to move away from him.


    When they moved away, Norris and Asuna had no one between them.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I told you I would take his place , place ...... Master Rid and cut you down "


    At that moment, she drew her sword with blinding speed toward Norris.


    "Hee?!"


    Norris''s pitiful voice echoed, but he was unharmed.


    But the top of his hair falls down .


    Asuna had cut only Norris''s hair .


    Norris''s appearance became comical, like a so-called kappa.


    Asuna glared at him with sharp eyes and said,


    "Next, both arms, then both legs, and finally, the neck. Now, are you ready for this ?"


    Asuna''s eyes had completely lost their light.


    In this bizarre situation, Renalute soldiers surrounded them with Rid in the center.


    (Why is it that no help is coming from other ?? I have angered Rid just as he told me to do.)


    But no one comes to his rescue here.


    Norris was in his own way very confused.


    But time was running out.


    He had stroked the dragon''s beard and stepped on the tiger''s tail, an act he should never have done.


    As if as an ultimatum, Asuna gripped her sword again as she spat at him.


    ''...... you don''t seem to need both arms ".


    "Wait, wait, I''m sorry , I''m sorry , everything that Mister Rid says is ...... true. ...... true."


    Norris became dejected as he said it.


    As if they had been waiting for those words, Reiner and Elias appeared behind them.


    Norris, I will have plenty to say to you later. ...... I am sorry, Mister Rid. I''m sorry ...... that any of your family members could be in danger ,the family of my daughter''s betrothed.


    Elias said and bowed his head to Rid and apologized. Seeing Elias, Lacis also stepped in front of Rid , bowed his head, and apologize


    "I am sorry. I am not in a position to say this, Mister Rid, but please put your anger "


    Rid, the law is there to judge the guilty. I understand how you feel, but ...... it''s not just about your personal feelings. You must put your rage behind you."


    ''Father,......"


    Father spoke gently to me as if to warn me.


    And Fara, who was hugging me from behind, also said softly.


    "Rid-sama, my country''s vassal has done something very rude. But please, please clam down "


    My anger cool down at Fara''s and everyone''s words, I muttered.


    "I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand. ...... Thank you ...... sorry for making so much noise ......."


    Then, the huge fireball floating above my head was unleashed directly into the sky.


    At that moment, a tremendous roar rang out around the area.


    However, as the fireball flew higher into the sky, the sound eventually stopped.


    Everyone present was relieved to see that.


    In the midst of it all, Rainer said to me in dismay,


    "I didn''t hear that you have mastered such large-scale magic,......."


    There was an error in my father''s words, and I pointed it out.


    "Father, that''s not large-scale magic. It was just a fireball."


    The people around were astonished and gasped at his words.


    I don''t remember much about what happened after that., because after I pointed it out to my father, I ran out of magic power and fainted.


    T/n Dam that was long one imo .....

 CH 69

    ".....Why is this happening? "


    Norris covered his despair-stained face with his hands and sat down on a chair, muttering to himself.


    Norris had offended Rid at the magic demonstration.


    But it was an act of stroking the beard of a dragon and stepping on the tail of a tiger, which should never be done.


    He never expected him to be such a good magician.


    In the first place, that one who had instructed him to anger Rid because he was going to help him did nothing for him after all.


    Then, by Elias'' order, the soldiers captured him and put him under house arrest in what is now the "castle.


    Unlike the prisons for commoners and the such, this room is for criminals of the nobility and higher.


    The room was of a certain size and had a sofa and a bed.


    However, this room had a nickname among the nobles.


    Once you enter this room, what awaits you is death by assassination or conspiracy.


    Either way, death is said to await him in the near future.


    And Norris knew that the alias was close to the truth.


    When he arrived here, he was rapt and despairing.


    Despite all that had happened, he knew he could still survive.


    He had thought "the One" would be there, too.


    But what he was brought to was the "Yumei Room."


    "I ...... cannot die yet. I still have a ...... task to do. ...... ."


    That''s when he muttered to himself.


    A soldier''s voice came from outside the door.


    "His Majesty Elias is entering."


    The door to the room opens without knocking, and Elias enters.


    Another hooded figure enters the room behind Elias.


    When Norris saw Elias, he immediately got down on his knees in front of him and apologized.


    "Your Majesty Elias, I am very sorry for , but I did this for the sake of my country. Besides, I was only instructed to do this by "a certain someone," so please spare my life."


    Norris is now on his knees, and the part of his hair that Asuna cut is in full view.


    The kappa-style haircut seems to be more exaggerated thanks to this, which accentuates the ridiculousness of his appearance.


    The hooded man who entered the room quietly approached Norris, who was on his knees.


    Then, crouching down beside him, he tightened one hand around Norris''s throat and lifted him up as he stood up.


    He then lifted Norris up, tightening one hand around his throat, "Gghh , you ......?"


    A shiver ran through Norris as he saw the hooded man''s face as he was being tightened up, and he muttered with a shudder.


    "Zack.........?"


    Just as Norris muttered, Zack launched him against the wall.


    ''Gghhhh !''


    A heavy, low sound echoed through the room as the man slammed into the wall.


    ''...... Zack, don''t be too rough with him".


    ''Sorry, sir. It was disturbing to have him on his knees in front of the doorway,......."


    Elias quieted him down and Zack took off his hood.


    The man''s eyes are cold, though his manner is as soft as usual.


    It created an earrings that was different from his usual.


    Norris coughed and looked like he didn''t know what was going on.


    He could see why Elias would come here.


    But Zack Riverton, known only to a very few, is the highest power of the dark side.


    He don''t know why such a person would come here.


    Seeing Norris''s confusion, Elias shook his head and said coldly,


    "You are a vassal who has served this country for a long time,. I will at least give you an explanation as a memento of your death."


    "..... explanation?""


    Norris, still unable to get up from the impact of being smashed against the wall, was looking at Elias with a dubious expression on his face.


    Grinning at him, Elias turned to Zack and said,


    ''Explain it to him, Zack."


    ''Huh,...... Elias, Your Majesty is a terrible human being too.''


    Zack, who let out a sigh and looked like he was about to give up, began to explain something to Norris.


    It went back to the time when the alliance was formed with the empire after the Barsto Crisis.


    At that time, they received a notice from the empire that although it was ostensibly an alliance, it was a secret agreement with the details of a vassal state.


    At that time, some of the nobles, including Norris, were very much against it.


    Elias appeased them and agreed to become a vassal state in order to survive as a country.


    However, after the secret agreement with the empire, domestic politics became unstable.


    This was caused by some of the nobles who could not accept the alliance with the empire.


    So Elias devised a plan.


    He proposed that those who were dissatisfied with the alliance with the empire should form a faction, and when the time came, they would be put together and dealt with.


    And Norris was chosen to serve as the main body of that faction.


    That is why he made it easy for Norris to make claims that could not be made by others.


    And Elias and Zack were working from behind the scenes to ensure that Norris would be able to reign at the top of the faction.


    That is why Elias was faced with the dilemma of not being able to ignore Norris''s opinion, and that was the result.


    Norris''s face turned pale when he heard what Zack had to say.


    Then he stood up and said to Elias, his voice trembling.


    "This is a ridiculous ".


    "We are using you, Norris, and thanks to you we know the details of the troublesome people who nest in this country. We thank you, okay?"


    Norris huffed when Elias told him, then asked bitterly.


    "...... that ''shadow'' that approached me was originally was your''s doing ...... , too?"


    Hearing his words, Zack signaled with his hand.


    Then, from Norris''s shadow, a figure dressed in black appeared.


    Norris was taken aback by the sight.


    Zack approached the black-clad figure as if nothing had happened.


    "Capella, you have worked very hard over the years. Thanks to you and Norris, I was able to gather all the necessary information on the opposing factions. All that remains is to eliminate them."


    ".....? A cleanup, you say? There is no way you can do such a thing.......that would mean the loss of important people in this country.......?"


    Norris believes that the country would not be able to function without them, and he is probably trying to say that if a cleanup were to take place, the country would not be able to survive.


    But Elias was taken aback by his words.


    "Because of the longevity of the Dark Elves, it is easy for the generation of the important people in the country to change slowly. Your faction is just such a group. You are no longer cunning. You are old men to this country".


    "What the hell is this ?"


    Elias continued speaking to Norris, whose face was turning red with anger.


    "I am sure that Rid has already told you that it is not the old generation who creates the future. Don''t you understand?"


    .."...? How do you know that?"


    Norris was surprised to know that Elias knew about his conversation with Rid.


    At that moment, his eyes fell on the shadow called Capella.


    At that moment, a question came to his mind.


    (How long had the Capella been lurking in my shadow?)


    Then he remembered Zack''s words, "I''m sorry for all your hard work over the years," and a chill ran through his body.


    To which Elias replied with satisfaction.


    "That''s right. Your every move has been observed, you know. Norris."


    "!!"


    Norris bit his lower lip at Elias'' words.


    Was he being played?


    No, it couldn''t be.


    (If that were the case, what would happen to Lacis?¡¡0


    If everything was really being monitored, there was no way he could use the prince as a pawn.


    Thinking this, Norris said.


    ..". falsehoods, and if you''ve been spying on me, how are you going to explain Prince Lacis''s situation?"


    ''Lacis? It is true that I did not expect you to be so fascinated with him, but he was a good distraction for you to take action. It was a good distraction, wasn''t it?"


    "What ......?¡¡You even used the prince as a decoy?"


    "The king is a king. That is what it means to protect the country and the people. If I am to be led around by the likes of you, and if I am to be deluded, I will never be king. Well, now that Rid has converted me, I think there is a little chance for Lacis."


    "I want to ask you one last question: ....... Is that person, Miss Eltia, also on your side ......?"


    If Ertia is on her side, she can still do something about it.


    But Elias answered immediately.


    "Of course. You were the only one who didn''t know anything about it. Norris."


    Hearing Elias'' words, Norris fell to the ground in despair and muttered weakly,


    "I was ...... really just being made to swim and dance on the palm of his hand".


    The three people present, except for Norris, seemed to have lost their cool.


    "What you have done is the crime of treason, and you will not be spared anyway. And you have two ways to die."


    Norris listened to Elias'' words with a drooping head and no energy.


    "One is to be assassinated in this room tomorrow morning. The second is to kill yourself with this medicine. I recommend the second. I''ve heard that this potion can take you to the other side of the world as if you were asleep. Isn''t that right, Zack?"


    Zack nodded quietly as he was told the story.


    Elias then placed the drug near Norris and spat out,


    "You have very little time left,". Curse your own stupidity at best."


    After he finished, Elias turned his back to Norris and started walking toward the door of the room.


    ¡ó


    Norris was disoriented with despair and anger.


    (Don''t be silly, Elias, you are not a king. Yes, I should make Lacis the king and I should be the regent and lead the country.)


    The only thing Norris had in his mind now was hatred for Elias.


    Just as Elias was about to leave the room, Norris shouted in a loud, angry voice.


    "Elias !!!"


    At those words, Elias turned around with a dubious look on his face.


    Then, Norris was ready to launch his magic with an angry expression on his face.


    Zack and Capella tried to cover him, but Elias stopped them.


    Then Norris shouted again, this time in a loud, angry voice: "Y


    ''You should have been killed by me, you freak!


    As Norris was about to use his magic, Elias gripped the sword at his waist without effort.


    He then instantly entered his pocket by strengthening his body, and with the same momentum, he reaped him in a horizontal line with his iai.


    "Hah"


    Norris muttered in a small, pained voice.


    These were his last words.


    Elias shook off the blood glue on the blade and sheathed it.


    At the same time, Norris''s body crumbled into two pieces, the upper half and the lower half.


    A large pool of blood appeared on the spot.


    "Well done, sir."


    Zack, who had been watching the series of movements, called out to Elias.


    Elias''s movements were instantaneous.


    Norris could not used his magic because of this.


    ''Don''t be ridiculous,...... I didn''t expect him to be this stupid.''


    Elias replied to Zack and then gave them instructions.


    "Get rid of this corpse. Norris''s death will only be made public after this visit to the Bardia family is over. Until then, ...... keep the body salted to prevent it from rotting."


    ".....Yes, sir."


    Zack and Capella both bowed as they responded to Elias''s instructions.


    Elias then left the room.


    The end of a man who was dissatisfied with the empire''s vassalage and continued to operate with ego and selfish malice was, ironically, a salve, to be pickled in the very thing that had caused the vassalage.

 CH 70

    .."Where am I? When I woke up, the first thing I saw was an unfamiliar ceiling.


    At least it''s not my house.


    I got up from the bed and looked around.


    All I saw was furniture I had never seen before.


    I thought to myself, "I''ve never seen this place before."


    ... come to think of it, I think I''ve  had something like this before.


    As I sat up and tilted my head back, there was a knock at my door.


    Before I could reply, it was opened and a maid walked in.


    It was Deanna. And when she saw me, she held her mouth with both hands and let out a loud voice with tears in her eyes.


    " Master Rid, you have awakened, I will go and inform everyone immediately."


    Deanna said as soon as she saw me and immediately went away.


    At that moment, I remembered that I had used up all my magical power in a rage.


    Then I thought back to what had just happened and asked myself, "Isn''t this the same thing that happened on the day I became fully aware of my reincarnation?" I looked up to the sky and muttered quietly, not saying to anyone.


    ¡ó


    After that, Father, Deanna, Rubens, and Zack all gathered around.


    And now a doctor is checking me out.


    That happened as well back then


    The only difference is that the doctor is a dark elf.


    "Well, there is nothing wrong with you.:


    The doctor checked my eye movements, arms, legs, and other body parts in detail before muttering, "Well, I don''t see anything wrong with your body.:


    The doctor then packed up his belongings and left the room, saying, "Please call me again if you need anything else."


    Then my father asked to speak with me alone around the room and instructed everyone to leave the room.


    Deanna and Rubens seemed relieved to see that I was doing well and left the room with smiles on their faces.


    Zack looked concerned about what my father and I were talking about, but he left the room as well.


    I heard the door close and a moment of silence passed.


    Then, Father muttered something to me.


    , "How''s your ...... body?¡¡Is there anything wrong with you?"


    "Yes, I''m fine. I am sorry to cause you worry."


    "How''s your magic?¡¡Do you feel any discomfort?"


    Father''s eyes were different from his usual stern look , and there was a hint of fright in them.


    Why is that?


    I am wondering, but I check my own magic power.


    Yes, it''s fine. There is no problem. It''s recovering."


    I told my father,


    "I''m fine, I''ve recovered my magic, and I can show you yesterday''s magic again anytime you want."


    I tried to reassure my father by puffing out my chest a little.


    But his face turned stern, his eyes filled with anger, and he spoke harshly to me.


    "You fool, you think you can show me yesterday''s spell anytime you want?¡¡Don''t ever use that spell again."


    "Father?"


    ''The two guards were blaming themselves for their own inadequacies. The Renalute officials were worried that you might wake up at any moment, so they stayed up late last night to watch you "


    "I was surprised at Father''s anger and realized that he was warning me about how much trouble I had caused to those around me."


    Then he continued.


    "I heard about Norris," But it is your own problem that you lost yourself in anger, and it is outrageous to use up all your magical power in anger."


    I looked down at my father''s words and replied.


    "You are right, Father. I was ignorant. ...... I''m sorry."


    "It''s all right if you know ....... Then you can shut your eyes until I tell you it''s okay."


    "What?¡¡eyes?"


    "That''s right, go on and meditate."


    "Yes, father."


    I meditated as my father told me to.


    I wondered if he was going to hit me.


    I was nervous and anxious, but my father hugged me gently and forcefully to his chest.


    Then he said in a trembling voice.


    ''...... fool,...... don''t take it too far. If anything happens to you, what do I tell Nanalee and Meldy?¡¡Besides, as long as your mother is suffering from magic power depletion, there is a possibility that you will also suffer from magic power depletion, you know?¡¡In that situation, you''d run out of magic power and pass out, for example. ...... I''m so glad you''re okay."


    Father''s voice was trembling, almost like he was crying.


    And how foolish I had been to do what I did.


    It made me think about how much worry I had caused to those around me, and it was very painful for me.


    After that, my father held me tight for a while.


    I kept my eyes closed during that time.


    ¡ó


    "Are you sure, the magic is okay?


    He had been holding me until a while ago, but when he calmed down, he let me go.


    He told me I could open my eyes and when I looked at my father''s face, his eyes were red.


    But his face had already returned to its stern gaze.


    I laughed in my heart and said, "That''s just like my father."


    Then I replied,.


    ". Yes, I''m really all right. I am sorry for causing you worry."


    I told my father what I had said and bowed to him.


    He seemed relieved this time.


    Then, after clearing his throat, he began to speak slowly, as if to say,


    "Now, I would like to ask you a few questions. First of all, what is that spell ?¡¡What do you mean it''s not a large-scale spell, but just a fireball?"


    I turned blue as soon as I heard those words.


    I was so angry that I had used it right then and there.


    Oh no, Sandra had seriously told me that the was out of bounds.


    I held my head in my hands. At that moment, I suddenly had a bad feeling.


    It was as if someone was listening in.


    But it was more like a "magical presence" than a person.


    I looked at him thoughtfully, and then said to him,


    "Father, let''s talk about this at the Bardia house with Sandra. I have a feeling that here other can listen to us ."


    My words made him "aha" and then he muttered regretfully,


    "I was careless ....... We shall do so. There are many dimly lit places in this house."


    He said it as if he were talking to someone else, but there was no reply.


    Then he looked at me and said,¡¡"Hmmm. If you are feeling well, go and see the Princess Fara. she was quite worried about you. You can take Deanna with you to escort you."


    Come to think of it, Fara, Asuna, and Lacis must have been there when I fainted.


    When I think about it, I really caused trouble for a lot of people.


    I understand. I will visit Princess Fara and if it is possible, I will go see her today.


    "All right. I will make the arrangements."


    While I was talking with my father, there was one thing that really bothered me.


    Yes, about him. I boldly asked him a question.


    "Father, what is going to happen to Norris ......?"


    Father''s face turned a little grim, but he spoke slowly,


    ". Don''t worry about him," he said, "he will not be forgiven for saying that he is targeting the Bardia family. Besides, I will be meeting with His Majesty Elias after this. You go and deepen your bond with Princess Fara"


    "Yes, I will. I understand."


    It is not that I do care about Norris.


    But I decided that if Father was going to go this far, I should leave this matter to him.


    Besides, I have many things to do in Renalute.


    I also have a lot to discuss with Farah, and I can''t just sit around and rest.


    Then Father coughed a little shyly and began to speak.


    , ". Rid, are you going to be able to get along with the Fara girl?"


    Heh, yes, I think I''ll be fine. ...... Why all of a sudden?"


    I answered shyly with a question that was out of character for my father.


    I was embarrassed to answer the question, which wasn''t like Father to ask.


    ''When you were in bed, the Princess Fara stayed with you as long as she could. She seems to have taken a liking to you."


    I have been told by my father that this is a topic of conversation.


    I was surprised that my father kept talking about this kind of thing, and my face turned red with embarrassment.


    The change in my expression made him look happy and he kept on going.


    "Heh. Even if the two countries have decided on this, whether or not they can build a happy relationship is a question for both of them. If you and Princess Fara cherish the feelings you have for each other now, things will turn out well. You will value your current feelings and the Fara girl even more than you do now, won''t you?"


    "......Yes, I understand."


    I was filled with embarrassment when my father gave me that advice.


    Father saw me and gave me a rare "squeak" and was about to leave the room when he stopped and turned to me and said


    "You have been asleep since the magic performance yesterday. If you are going to see Princess Fara today, you''d better keep up your appearance, wouldn''t you?, cleanliness is very important."


    cleanliness is very important.


    ''...... I understand.''


    Father said to me and then left the room with a grin on his face.


    I wondered if I smelled that sweaty, an I checked


    I think it might have been night sweats or something.


    But then I thought about it, and wondered if what my father had just said meant that my mother had warned him about my cleanliness in the past.


    My mischievous spirit was again stirring, and I decided to ask my mother about it next time.


    Then I called Deanna and asked her to prepare the bath for me.


    T.n If someone will guess how many chapter i stocked  up so far i will release 3 chapters today

 CH 71

    After confirming that Rid was awake and feeling well, Reiner returned to his prepared room on the second floor of the guest house.


    He then sat down in his desk chair and folded his hands and looked thoughtful.


    As he furrowed his brow and wondered what he should say to his guest after this, he recalled the conversation he had had with Zack upon his arrival in Renalute.


    The night of their arrival in Renaloute (Their talk that was  not shown in chapter 56)


    "Then, it''s time to get down to business."


    "Mm."


    Rainer nodded at Zack''s words.


    Reiner explained to the Imperial Capital that this visit was also about strengthening the relationship between the Bardia family and Renalute.


    Naturally, he contacted the Renalute side in advance and received an unexpected offer.


    They asked for help in wiping out Renalute''s opposition to the marriage.


    About six years had passed since Renalute had become an ostensible ally and a vassal state of the Empire.


    However, there have been various delays from the schedule, and irritation has arisen among the nobility in the imperial capital.


    In fact, Irwin, the emperor, had told him to look for a solution to this problem when he contacted him for permission to visit, if possible.


    It was truly a good thing that came to pass, a true thing that came out of a lie.


    It was Zack who brought the proposal about the clean-up.


    And Elias, the king, had already approved.


    They had been investigating the Hua family, who were dissatisfied with the alliance with the empire, since they had become a vassal state.


    Their consultation was that they had gathered the necessary information and now they wanted a cause for the cleanup.


    So, they consulted him about using Rid, a prospective fianc¨¦e, as bait.


    Naturally, at first Rainer looked at him grimly.


    However, even though he was a member of the kingdom, he had been approached by Elias, the king of the kingdom.


    He could not refuse the offer.


    Reiner asked Zack, who was there on behalf of the king, without losing his stern face.


    "I understand the general situation, but how do you intend to use my son as bait?¡¡You can''t risk the life of my son, can you?"


    "Yes, . I''m very careful about that. I am sure that they would not do such a foolish thing as assassination, considering their relations with the empire."


    Zack answered Reiner''s question politely and explained the opposition''s movements to Reiner.


    He explained the opposition''s moves to Reiner: the match, the magic performance, and their ultimate goal.


    Hearing this, Rainer wrinkled his brow and let out a sigh.


    ''...... what are those opponents thinking?¡¡Even if Rid said he didn''t like it, it''s a country-to-country dynamic.¡¡Nothing will change. And there''s no way I could ask the emperor to withdraw. You seem to be obsessed with your own delusions of grandeur."


    ..."Yes. We set it up that way."


    Reiner was a little taken aback by Zack''s words.


    What Zack is trying to say is that there are probably a lot of agents in the opposition, pushing their thinking.


    It''s a common tactic used to set off internal strife in other countries, but to use it against one''s own people is relentless.


    But it is a very merciless move to use it against one''s own people, but that is how much it must be stewing.


    Reiner looked at Zack, who was having a calm atmosphere but had cold eyes, and said.


    "...... is a good idea. I''ll accept your offer. , I agree to use Rid as bait."


    "I appreciate your consideration, Master . Rainer,......."


    "However, there are ...... some conditions."


    "What are the conditions?"


    Zack''s words were covered by Rainer''s words .


    Zack looked doubtful.


    But Rainer continued to speak.


    The first and foremost premise is to guarantee Rid''s safety. You promise to use your shadows and whatever else you can use "


    "That thats'' fine , "


    "If anything happens to Rid , I will not tolerate it, even if it is you. ......"


    Reiner said, and then turned on Zack with the killing intent he muster.


    The murderous intent was so strong that even Zack, who is at the top of the dark side, felt a shudder.


    Zack felt that he was sweating fatty sweat, which he usually did not perspire.


    Seeing this, Rainer was satisfied and said, "


    "As expected of you, Zack. Zack, you''re the man.


    "I have not felt such a murderous intent in a long time and it gives me a shiver. ...¡­"


    Zack then wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief he took out of his pocket on his chest.


    Rainer said as he watched.


    "One of the conditions is the alleviation of business flow. I''ll ask you to take this in consideration of the future. The latter condition will depend on how well Rid performs. Otherwise, we''re going to suffer a loss."


    "What do you mean?"


    Zack looked stunned, unusually unable to comprehend the meaning.


    Zack had no idea that Rid was capable of anything out of the ordinary at this point in his life.


    "The reason is that tomorrow you''''ll find out. Tell His Majesty Elias that the conditions for using Rid as a decoy are the easing of the business flow and the additional conditions that he will add to his demands on a piece-rate basis."


    "With all due respect, Master Rainer, I don''t understand the idea of a piece-rate system based on Master Rid''s success. I don''t understand, Master Rainer. I don''t care how good he is, he is still a child, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right. t. But anyway, please tell His Majesty Elias that. I will add a demand for the cost of using my son as a decoy in accordance with Rid''s success."


    As expected, this was the first time Zack had ever been told something like this.


    However, as long as there was no specific offer, Zack shook his head and wondered if there was a way out of this.


    "I understand. Then, I will inform His Majesty Elias accordingly."


    Reiner looked really satisfied, but Zack was dubious, not understanding his intention.


    Then, after the necessary discussions with Rainer, including other details, were almost completed, he suddenly muttered,


    "I think that''s about it."


    "I understand. I''ll keep my eyes open for what will happen tomorrow."


    "Thank you . I''ll leave you to it."


    Zack got up and left the room after his discussion with Rainer was over.


    Reiner looked thoughtful and smiled with a "couscous" as he thought back to the other day.


    He had been heartbroken when Rid had fainted, but today he seemed to be in good shape.


    However, Reiner was personally angry with Elias and Zack regarding Elias and Zack, who had asked him about using Rid as a decoy.


    (We did what we had to do as a national relationship.)


    (I understand what they are asking for.)


    (But what we are going to do now is negotiate with the Renalute via the Bardia family.)


    Reiner was contemplating how to pull the plug on their asses.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door and when he answered, Elias and Zack entered the room with a dark and heavy mood.


    Reiner got up from his desk and with a big smile, invited them to a nearby sofa, where they sat down across from each other.


    Then, Elias suddenly spoke with a grim look on his face.


    "Thank you for your cooperation ....... Mister Rainer."


    "I am happy to be of help.¡¡...... By the way, what happened to that Norris?"


    "He''s going to die after you leave."


    "I see."


    Reiner knew that Norris was already dead.


    Then he got down to business.


    ''Now, may I add a further condition to my request for compensation for using my son Rid as a decoy? I know that Rid''s efforts were well worth it, Your Majesty Elias?"


    "..... I hope you can keep this as quiet as possible."


    Zack and Elias looked at each other grimly.


    It was also the fact that he had allowed an additional demand for compensation from Rainer depending on Rid''s success.


    Incidentally, Zack and Elias, who had approved this matter at the time it was promised, had also forgotten about it.


    When Rid was passed out and sleeping, he remembered it when Rainer pointed it out to them, and they turned blue.


    What Rid did, as a result, created a clue that almost solved the problem that the present Renalute was having.


    That is a very big achievement.


    Too big.


    When Zack remembered this fact, he felt that he would probably never forget that he had misjudged Lid''s ability.


    As he looked at the two of them, Rainer said with a rare smile on his face.


    First of all, we would like you to pay for the mansion we are building in Bardia to welcome Princess Fara. We have applied to the Imperial Capital for a budget, but it is not enough. We would like to ask for the full sum that is missing from the budget, is that alright with you?"


    Hearing Rainer''s words, Elias pondered and then answered politely.


    , "I understand ....... It is also the house where my daughter will be living. If the Imperial budget is not enough, I will make sure that the rest of the money comes from our country.:


    :Thank you for your consideration."


    Reiner bowed and chuckled to himself.


    Because, they do not know.


    They did not know that Rid was involved in the design of the mansion.


    Reiner had a hunch that it would be a ridiculous amount of money.


    But as a reward for being a decoy, he would let them do what way he wanted.


    This was supposed to be a wedding gift from her father.


    And Elias had now given his word on the matter.


    When he raised his head, Rainer said something with a big smile that caught them off guard even more.


    "In the presence of His Majesty, I debated Norris. In the imperial match, he contributed greatly to the enhancement of relations between the two countries, and even converted the prince. And Rid gave His Majesty Elias the cause of cleaning up Norris, who should be considered the core of the opposition."


    "Mm-hmm."


    ''Now, to the main point, what do you two think is a good reward for the activities of my son this time around?¡¡For my part, I think it would be appropriate to give him a tax break, such as a transportation tax, for all the business channels connected to the Bardia family."


    Elias and Zack looked very tired after the meeting with Rainer.


    But there was more to this matter.


    About the time Elias had forgotten about this, he received a document signed in his handwriting and an bill that said he would cover the cost of building the Bardia family''s mansion.


    And Elias was astonished at the amount, but that is another story.


    T/n Guessing number challenge is still in powe

 CH 72

    As Father left the room I called Deanna and asked her to prepare the bath.


    While I was waiting for her, I called out a memory.


    "Hi, Rid. You had a good night, didn''t you?


    I called up Memory while I was waiting for her. I was really tired this time.


    Memory looked happy, but kindly gave me a word of encouragement.


    I thanked her and told the purpose of my call.


    Did you figure out how to make soap and what substitutions to use?


    "The substitute that you can find in nature is ''mukuroji berries."


    The peel of the berry seems to foam up and become soap.


    All you need is oil, water, and lye.


    (Mukuroji berries?¡¡I''ve never heard of it, but I wonder if it was in a book or something.¡¡)


    "And ''fats and oils''?"


    I asked Memory.


    "Is a mullein a weed or a tree?"


    "that kinda sends an image to my eyelids.


    When she said that, what came to mind behind my eyelids was an acorn-like fruit.


    I wondered, When have I ever seen something like this?


    "Okay. Thank you very much. By the way, is it OK to use "fats and oils" or anything else?"


    "Yes, I think beef fat and pork fat are good but vegetable oil is also fine."


    "Thank you very much. ''ll ask you again if I need anything else."


    "Wait a minute, Rid."


    When we finished talking, the memory stopped, me which was unusual.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard."


    "I was worried inside too, you know. See you later."


    Memory only said what it wanted to say and the communication ended.


    I was not going to say anything to anyone, but I mumbled something right there and then. "Thank you, Memory."


    Just as I finished my conversation with Memory, Deanna came back to the room.


    It''s seems hot springs were ready


    "I tried to refuel deana to join me in hot spring , but she didn;t listen to me .


    ¡ó


    In a different place, in one of Fara''s rooms in the Palace, Asuna was sighing in dismay.


    "Hah,...... you don''t have to be in such a hurry, Master Rid will be here any minute. Please calm down a little."


    He......? Oh, well, no, , I am calm."


    This morning, there was a message from Rainer to Fara.


    The main point is that Rid has regained consciousness safely.


    The message said that Rid had regained consciousness and that he would like to visit her to apologize for the worry he had caused her.


    Fara was very happy and immediately replied.


    She did, but then she suddenly felt an indescribable sense of embarrassment.


    She felt like she couldn''t stand still and was wandering around the room all the time.


    Asuna was taken aback by the situation and said.


    ......" And, Lady Farra. With all due respect, your ears are moving, aren''t they?"


    "Huh?¡¡Oh?"


    She sat down on a nearby chair, holding her ears with both hands.


    She has a constitution that causes her ears to move up and down when she feels favorable feelings.


    There are only a few dark elves who have this trait.


    If she is conscious of it, they do not move, but if she is not careful, they move in accordance with her emotions.


    As Asuna pointed out, Fara blushed a little and took a deep breath.


    She then recalled the events that had taken place from the time she had met Rid until now.


    Rid, I was present when he greeted my father.


    I was very surprised at his face.


    He did not realize it, but   I  remembered it well.


    It was very shocking.


    I was so busy with my education from Eltia that I had little or no contact with certain people.


    Therefore, the boy who helped me when I was lost in Bardia territory left a very strong impression on me.


    And I couldn''t believe he was the same age as me, I was surprised at his self-introduction, but I was thinking about something else.


    I remember my heart began to pound very loudly when I thought, (There is no doubt, it''s definitely him .......)


    At that moment, Father asked Rid about his marriage to me.


    I felt a little minor pain in my heart.


    Everyone comes to me with the talk of me marrying into the empire, saying how pitiful it is.


    But I am royalty, and as I learned my mother''s words and many other things, I understood, in my own way, the connection between countries and the role of a princess.


    So, I am prepared for this marriage in my own way.


    However, everyone looked at me with pity or , or for my value as a princess.


    And when it came to the marriage, no one congratulated me or cheered me on with just a few words.


    So I was sure that he would say something safe and straightforward. That''s what I thought.


    But he was different.


    He said, "I believe that the marriage between Renalute and Bardia should be performed for sure.:


    I was a little taken aback by what he said.


    And then, perhaps realizing this, he looked at me and smiled back.


    At that moment, I felt a great sense of relief.


    Then, his words gradually resonated in my mind and my heart pounded even faster.


    He told me that he wanted to marry me himself, even if it was a country-to-country relationship.


    He told that we should get married not by the agreement of the country or his parents, but clearly from his own words.


    That made me very happy.


    He was the one who willingly said that he wanted to get married, while everyone else was hesitant to do so.


    His confidence was very reassuring.


    At that time, Mother had told me not to let my heart go to him, but I think I did.


    After that, he argued with Father and Norris without backing down.


    And he was able to convince Norris and even my father.


    His appearance was very reliable, dazzling, and cool.


    When it was his turn to introduce himself, he suppressed his nervousness and greeted Norris in a calm manner.


    Then my mother pointed out to me.


    She said, "Your ears are moving. It''s not very flattering."


    I was so shocked by her words that I took a deep breath to calm myself down.


    But then I realized at the same time that I was attracted to . Rid.


    (I am charmed by . Rid-sama. ......)


    His rapid growth continued after that.


    He treated my brother like a baby and challenged Asuna''s swordsmanship without giving up until the very end.


    Seeing him like that, my heart grew higher and higher.


    Then, an incident occurred at the magic performance.


    I don''t know the details, but I heard that Norris''s terrible provocation made him furious and he performed a great magic.


    Everyone was horrified by the huge scale of the spell.


    But what he was looking at was not the target, but Norris.


    I knew immediately that he was going to hit Norris with that magic.


    At that moment, I was running to him.


    He shouted something and my father and Master Rainer, who had rushed ahead of me, were blown away.


    The sight of them scared me a little, but I ran through with a single-minded determination to stop him.


    Suddenly, I noticed that my brother had come up next to me.


    Then we both looked at each other and nodded, and I hugged him and tried desperately to convince him.


    Asuna also ran to me.


    Then he nodded to her desperate persuasion and shot his magic high into the sky.


    At that moment, there was a great roar in the air and I was very scared.


    But he was holding me tenderly in his arms as if to protect me.


    As expected , it took a lot of magic power to release that much magic.


    After that, he immediately fainted.


    Father and Master Rainer hushed up the magic he had cast to the people present.


    Then they hurriedly carried him to his room in the guest house.


    I accompanied them and stayed with him as long as time allowed.


    When it was getting late at night, his room was occupied only by me, Asuna, and his escort, Deanna.


    Then there was a knock at the door and Master Rainer entered the room.


    I heard that he had come to check on him.


    He looked at me with a surprised look on his face and suddenly said that he wanted to talk with me here and now, alone with me.


    When I responded with my agreement, Asuna and Deanna bowed and left the room.


    The sound of the door closing echoed in the quiet room.


    Then, Master Rainer gently whispered to me.


    ''I am sorry that my son has caused you so much worry."


    ''Oh, no, rather it should be us who should apologize. I am sorry."


    I was sitting in the chair next to the bed where he was lying.


    But I was so surprised by Master Rainer''s sudden apology that I hurriedly got up from the chair and answered him.


    Mr. Rainer''s stern face fell and he looked a little kinder.


    Then, in the same mood, he asked me a question.


    ''With all due respect, what does Princess Farah think of Rid?


    "Ha.....? well, you know, I think he is a very nice person......."


    I was startled by the sudden question and tried my best to keep my composure as I answered.


    I did not realize it, but at this time, my ears were violently rising and falling.


    Hearing my reply, Master Rainer continued gently.


    "I am relieved to hear that. Rid was eager to make the princess as happy as he could if he was to marry her. I had hoped that Princess Fara would take a liking to Rid, but it was a meddling of parent. I would like you to keep this matter a secret from Rid."


    I said, " ...... yes."


    I turned over as I replied.


    I felt my face turn red, knowing that he had a feelings for me.


    And I was so happy that tears filled my eyes.


    No one would look at me, not my father, not my mother.


    The marriage partner would only see me as a political marriage partner.


    I had always thought so.


    I thought he was wonderful, and in fact, my heart was touched by him.


    But somewhere along the way, I was worried that he was just like everyone else.


    But he was different.


    He really looked at me from the beginning.


    When I thought that, tears naturally welled up.


    Master Rainer seemed to have noticed something wrong with me, but he kept quiet for a while.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down, wiped my tears and said to the Master Rainer,


    "I don''t know what will happen yet, but if we decide to get married, I will do my best to make Master Rid happy."


    Hearing my words, Master Rainer smiled at me with a happy face.


    But after I said this, I remembered my mother and felt a little uneasy.


    Then, Master Rainer said anxiously.


    ''...... what is the matter?¡¡You look a little anxious?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Is it all right to ask for advice?¡¡I was a little worried, then I made up my mind and said to Master Rainer.


    , "...... Actually, my mother has always told me that the royal family of the empire is the right person for me to marry. Therefore, even if I were to be given the chance to marry Master Rid, I am afraid that my mother would not be satisfied with it. ......"


    "I see. However, this marriage is a matter of diplomatic decision. I am sorry to say, but the will of Miss Eltia has nothing to do with it. There is no need to think that deeply about it."


    Master Rainer''s words were right.


    But I think there was a wish in my heart that my mother would give her blessing to our marriage.


    I turned my head down without replying. In this state, Master Rainer continued his words.


    , "Hm...... these are my words as a parent, but why don''t you try to express your feelings to Miss Eltia with your own words once?"


    "What do you mean ......?"


    I asked back, not understanding what Master Rainer meant.


    "There is a saying that the opposite of love is indifference. I have heard that Princess Fara has been educated strictly by Miss Eltia. But why is she so strict?"


    .".... Isn''t it for the sake of a political marriage?"


    I am sure that the marriage is for the sake of political scheming.


    "It is true that one needs to be educated for the sake of a political marriage. However, the education of your''s that I have heard about is beyond the level. I believe that Miss Eltia has some kind of intention in giving you that much education."


    "...... Does that mean that she dared to give me a harsh education?¡¡But I don''t understand why she would do such a thing."


    Was there some kind of intention behind everything Mother had said and done?


    I could not understand it no matter how much I thought about it.


    I looked at Master Rainer with a troubled expression, and he coughed and spun his words.


    "parental love is not only about being kind. Sometimes you have to be harsh. There are times when you have to be a devil at heart. Even if the child hates you, a parent should care for the child. I believe that is ''parental love."


    "That is ......."


    Master Rainer looked at the sleeping Rid with kind eyes as he narrowed his eyes.


    Hearing those words, I began to have doubts about what I had been thinking of Mother.


    I have wanted to be recognized by my mother and father.


    But I had never really thought about things from their point of view.


    As I was looking at him thoughtfully, Master Rainer looked at me and said,


    "It''s getting late today. According to the doctor, Rid will wake up tomorrow at the latest. When he wakes up, I will tell him to pay a visit to you , so please leave for today."


    "...... Yes. I understand.''


    The soldier told me that my mother was calling for me as soon as I returned to the Palace, and I immediately went to her room.


    On the way there, the contents of my conversation with Master Rainer came back to me, and I felt mysterious.


    "Have you arrived ......? Asuna, you are needed to leave the room.


    .".....Yes, ."


    When Asuna and I entered the room, Mother quickly sent Asuna out of the room.


    Asuna bowed, gave me a worried look, and left the room.


    It was just me and my mother in the room, and the atmosphere was somewhat heavy and tense.


    Then, as usual, my mother said in her usual cold tone,


    "Where were you until this late at night?""


    "I was staying with Master Rid, who has collapsed earlier ."


    At my words, Mother''s eyes sharpened and she spat out,


    ". You are married to a member of the royal family, and yet you are expected to stay up this late at night accompanying a ''monster with no common sense''?"


    For the first time, I felt anger at my mother''s words.


    Even my own mother couldn''t tolerate the idea that Master Rid could be treated as an "out-of-this-world monster."


    ''Mother, with all due respect, Master Rid is my marriage candidate. Please refrain from such disrespectful words".


    , "...... Farah, do you think you are in a position to give me an advice?¡¡A child should shut up and listen to their parents. It is the imperial family you should be marrying. Such a "monster" is out of your league. I will ask His Majesty to do something about it."


    What part of Mother''s words do I hear of "parental love," Master Rainer?


    I do not understand.


    For the first time, I became angry at Mother''s words and shouted in an angry voice.


    "Mother, that is too harsh a word. I heard it from Master Rainer. that Master Rid said that he would do his best to make me happy when he decides to marry me, even if it is a political marriage."


    ...... Do you think those words are accurate?¡¡The imperial nobility is powerful. Do you not think that he said that to confuse your mind?¡¡You are shallow, my child, and I am ashamed of you."


    Mother looked stunned at my words.


    I continued in an angry voice.


    "The one who is ignorant is you, mother. Isn''t Norris the other day a good example of this ? "


    ''I am ......?''¡¡If you have something to say, say it clearly."


    I told her clearly with tears in my eyes.


    "I adore Master Rid, and I would be more than happy to marry him if I could, so please take back what you just said."


    "foolish, you are a princess, to speak out of your feelings."


    Mother''s words angered me.


    I myself had no idea that I had such feelings.


    But I could not allow my mother''s words to go on.


    Perhaps realizing that my mood of anger was not fading, my mother let out a sigh of exasperation.


    Then she said coldly, as if to shun me.


    ''Hah,...... if you insist that much, then do as you please. However, my relationship with you is over today. I will have nothing to do with you at all. You , Princess Fara, think of me as a stranger and forget me. Is that clear?"


    I did not immediately understand the meaning of Mother''s words.


    But was she that unwilling to acknowledge Master Rid?


    I realized that I still had expectations of my mother.


    I wanted Mother to say, "I hope your marriage with Master Rid will be successful"


    I guess that will never happen.


    I still don''t know if I can really marry Master Lid.


    Still, I could not allow anyone to humiliate the person I had fallen in love with.


    I took a deep breath and then said.


    ''...... I understand. I will not get involved with you. I too will stay away from you at any cost."


    , "That''s all right, ....... I am done talking to you. Get out of here. Princess Farah."


    "Yes, I will. Excuse me."


    I bowed to Miss Eltia and left the room.


    Then I hugged Asuna who was waiting outside and cried loudly.


    I was sad.


    I was very sad.


    I don''t remember what happened after that.


    ¡ó ¡ó.


    The next morning, when I woke up, my face was awful.


    And when I woke up, Asuna with a worried look on her face spoke to me softly.


    , "Princess, are you feeling all right?"


    "Yes, thank you. Asuna."


    I responded with a look of unconcern on my face.


    But Asuna''s next words brought me back to my senses.


    "I''ve got a call from Rainer-sama. He said that Master Rid has woken up, and he has requested to visit you."


    "Oh? visit?"


    Yes, I remembered that Master Rainer had said something like that yesterday.


    I''m sure that''s what Master Rainer had said to me yesterday.


    I"''ll hurry up and get myself cleaned up and ready for the visit.''


    ''Yes, please."


    Asuna smiled a little at Fara, who seemed to have regained some of her energy.

 CH 73

    soldier''s voice came from outside the sliding door of Fara''s room, "Rid Bardia-sama has arrived."


    Then Asuna called out to Fara, looking a little taken aback.


    "Princess, Master Rid has arrived."


    ''...... I know.''


    Fara took a deep breath before replying, "Come in.''


    A few moments later, she heard Rid''s voice say, "Excuse me," and then the sliding door was opened.


    ¡ó


    Excuse me," I said, and I opened the sliding door.


    Then Farah stood up and greeted me.


    ''...... Welcome, Master Lid,'' she said.


    ''.Yes. I am very happy to see you."


    I was so embarrassed that I couldn''t speak properly.


    When I entered the room, I sat down without being urged by Fara at the desk and sofa set up in the room.


    Deanna, who came with me, was standing behind the sofa.


    Asuna then prepared a cup of green tea in front of me and Farah.


    She said, "Please take a seat ......."


    "Thank you, Asuna."


    Asuna smiled at my words and then stood behind Fara sofa as well as Deanna. I couldn''t tell what was going on between me and Fara.


    There was a kind of indescribable embarrassment between me and Farah.


    Come to think of it, this may be the first time we''ve talked directly like this.


    With this thought in mind, I opened my mouth.


    "Father told me about this. Thank you for staying up late with me yesterday."


    After I finished, I bowed to Fara as I sat down.


    Then, Farah, who was taken aback, said in a bit of a panic,


    Please raise your head, Master Rid. It was my vassal Norris who was responsible for this, so it is this way that I must apologize ......"


    I finished listening to Fara''s words, and when I looked up, Fara had an apologetic look on her face.


    I looked up and saw Fara looking apologetic.


    I decided to change the subject of the talk.


    I''m going to talk about the main topic, I said to Farrah.


    "Okay, I understand. Then, let''s put the matter of him to an end. Rather than that, I came here today because I wanted to talk to Princess Fara."


    "You want to talk to me ......?"


    Fara looked a little doubtful. I cleared my throat and then asked her slowly,


    " let me see. If you came to Bardia, what kind of house would you like to live in?"


    "He......? Well, that''s a big and bold question.........."


    At my words, Fara''s face turned bright red and her ears began to move up and down.


    Asuna, standing behind her, blew up and suppressed a laugh.


    What''s wrong?


    I looked behind me and saw that Deanna had a dumbfounded look on her face.


    Then, as I was making a dubious face, Deanna gently whispered in my ear.


    "Lady, or princess to be precise, asking about the mansion you will live in in the future, even if it is ''if'', is the same as asking for marriage,"


    Ah, I thought.


    It is true that there are basically no "ifs" for young ladies and princesses.


    Even if they did, it would be extremely impolite.


    Still, if you talk about "what ifs," it is assumed that it is a decision.


    In other words, it is nothing more than a declaration of intent to marry.


    I felt my face turn red with "bon" as I understood the meaning of what I said.


    But she and the people around me just didn''t know about the decision.


    With that thought in mind, I turned my red face to look at Farah and said,


    "Um, yes. I''d like to know what kind of house you would like to live in, and what you would like to do with it."


    , "Yes. ...... ."


    I went ahead with all my might


    Asuna and Diana were watching the scene, holding their mouths and trying to hold something back.


    Farah, on the other hand, was as red as I was and her ears were going up and down.


    If things continue like this, we will not be able to get anywhere.


    I cleared my throat and explained about the mansion.


    "for example, do you want a room similar to Renalute''s or a garden?"


    "Yes, that''s right. ...... Can I also ask for a room with tatami mats?"


    "Yes. I would like to ask you what you would like to see done without thinking about whether it can be done or not."


    Then, Fara told me what kind of rooms she wanted step by step.


    She said that she wanted a variety of basic Renalute culture rooms, including Japanese-style rooms, rooms with a mix of Japanese and Western styles, and a porch.


    When I asked about sliding doors, she said that a door was fine for the entrance and exit.


    I was surprised to hear that Fara spent most of her time in places with a mix of Japanese and Western styles.


    She had also mastered a whole range of empire culture.


    She said that even if she came to Bardia territory right now, her life would be perfectly fine.


    I rolled my eyes a little at Renalute''s gifted education.


    Fara, to some extent, put it all out there, and after a final thought, she muttered


    "I know it''s difficult, but I''d be happy to have a hot spring ......."


    "A hot spring ......, that''s what I''d like too."


    At that time, I felt a look of anticipation from behind me and turned around.


    I turned around and saw Deanna''s eyes sparkling and she looked so happy.


    Then she said to me.


    ''Master Rid, Princess Fara, I am asking you directly. If you don''t say ''I do'' here, you will lose your position as a man. Please give me a pleasant reply to Princess Fara".


    I made an indescribable face at Deanna''s words.


    It is very rude to say, "It will make a man feel like a fool.


    Well, I don''t really mind.


    I replied, smiling as I looked at the Princess Fara.


    "I don''t know if I can do it, but I''ll try my best to make it happen ."


    "I am sorry for asking so much of you. I am sorry for being so unreasonable.


    Fara looked apologetic and worried about me.


    I looked at Asuna with disgust and asked her the same question.


    n, "Is there any hope for you too?¡¡I know it''s an ''if,'' but if Princess Farah comes, you''ll be staying there, too, right?"


    Asuna rolled her eyes a little at my words.


    But when Queen Farah looked at me and nodded, I coughed and then Asuna said, "Gohon, I have a room in a Japanese-style house.


    ''I have a Japanese-style room, and any bedding will do. More than that, I want a training ground ...... no, a dojo, within the mansion."


    "...... dojo?"


    I rolled my eyes at this unexpected suggestion.


    I know what a dojo is, but Deana does not.


    I''m not sure how to explain it to her.


    ."It is an indoor training building for training. With the dojo, we can train even on rainy days. By all means, I would like you to show the princess how worthy you are, Master Rid."


    Asuna''s eyes sparkled.


    I feel like she is in the same boat as Deanna.


    Suddenly, I look behind me and see that Deanna is also interested in the dojo.


    Farah has a "I''m sorry" look on her face, but she doesn''t want to stop.


    I let out a sigh and then said.


    ''Huh. ...... I understand. But I don''t know if I can do it, you know?¡¡I''m going to try to put it all in anyway."


    As expected of Master Rid, the lord whom the princess trusted."


    Hearing my words, Asuna also looked happy and put a lot of pressure on her right fist.


    Then, Diana looked at me and said.


    "Master Rid, since it is a good opportunity, you should also listen to what Danae and Master Garn, who are in the Bardia family, have to say. It is the maids and those of the house like Master Garn who are supporting the mansion. I am sure they will come up with a great idea".


    "I agree with you. Then I''ll put together everything I''ve heard here and everything I''ve heard from everyone in the mansion and think about it."


    As I was wondering if everything would be okay for now, Fara suddenly said.


    Rid-sama, I know it''s not a good idea for the room, but would it be possible to take the ''cherry blossoms'' that are in Renaloute?"


    "Renalute has cherry blossoms?"


    I did not know about this. Then Farah continued to speak.


    Yes, it is understandable that you do not know about it. It is said that cherry blossoms are only available in Renalute. The flowers are so beautiful that during the blooming season, people go out to eat while viewing the flowers. But I''ve never done it, so if it''s possible, I''d like to do it with the Bardia family,......, no,....¡­"


    Farah''s face was red and her ears were going up and down as she said it.


    And I''m not so dim that I didn''t notice the words I paraphrased in the middle of the sentence.


    Hmmm.


    This is exactly the kind of thing where I feel that if I don''t say "I''ll do it," I''ll be a worthless man and I''ll be obsolete.


    So I said, not knowing what would happen.


    "I understand. I would like to have a cherry blossom viewing with Princess Fara as well. I will try to do everything I can."


    "Thank you for your support."


    Fara looked very happy at my reply.


    I''ve heard what everyone here wants, so now I''ll go back to the territory and see what everyone at home has to say.


    Then, let''s put it all together and present it to my father.


    If it doesn''t work, I''ll be disappointed, but I''ll just have to cut back on something.


    With this in mind, I thanked everyone.


    "Thank you very much. I don''t know if I can do it, but I''ll do my best."


    "God , but don''t push yourself "


    Farah is looking at me with a worried face.


    But I was impressed by the happy faces of Asuna and Deanna.


    Now, let''s discuss one more thing.


    I''ll do my best to make it as simple as possible. So, one thing I would like to discuss with you is my desire to go to the castle town."


    Deanna''s face changed at my words.


    "Master , that is not going to happen. In Renaloute, you are too stand out in your attire. Besides, there is no guarantee that people like Norris will not target you."


    "I know, but can''t we do something about that?"


    I''ve come to Renalute, but my father wouldn''t allow me to go out to the castle town because of Norris.


    Naturally, this increased my risk.


    That''s why I came to Fara and the others for advice.


    Just when I was about to give up, I noticed Fara looking thoughtful.


    I wondered if she had any good ideas.


    As I was thinking that, she suddenly muttered.


    I''m sure it will be fine as long as they don''t find out that he is ". Rid,'' Deanna-?"


    ''Well, if that''s the case, the risk will be reduced, so it might be okay. ...¡­


    Deanna, not being able to take Fara''s words to heart, responded with a few weak words.


    Then, Fara''s face brightened up and she saida.


    "I think it would be a good idea if Master Rid became a maid."


    "Ah......?"


    I and Deanna were stunned, not understanding what she meant.


    Asuna, who was behind Fara, let out a loud sigh of disgust.

 CH 74

    Otome Game Mob Villain by kuro-kun7-9 minutes


    "Princess Farah, I don''t understand what   do you mean by that ..."


    ¡°Actually, recently , a maid prepared a Magnolia maid  uniform  for me to   get in empire for study propose .¡±


    Saying that, Fara stood up with a sparkling eyes and went to pick up  maid uniform .


    Asuna was a little taken aback by this .


    Fara soon  enough returned.


    And the  uniform she  had in her hands  was definitely an maid outfit of empire .


    And it''s child-sized.


    "What do you think? If you''re  dressed in maid  uniform , you won''t have to worry about  someone targeting  you as Rid "


    "...Princess Fara, I''m not sure  if it will be working ...and my hair stands out..."


    I said that I wanted to go to the castle town  recently .


    ".....I will stop you if you are going to dress up as a maid and happily cross-dress, but if you are going to disguise yourself as a maid, it can work from time to time. I will shut my eyes if you will mention the fact that I did everything in my power to stop you when the time came."


    What a surprise, Deanna escaped, leaving me to take care of it.


    And the fact that she is making sure that the responsibility does not fall on her is very strong.


    Deanna continued to press me.


    ''And it''s a direct proposal from Princess Fara. Even if you cannot refuse, you are not without a good reason. Why don''t you just say that Princess Fara forced her opinion on us then?"


    Deanna, whose side are you on?¡¡After saying something to me that made me think, "I''m on your side," I politely addressed the Princess Farah in the middle of the conversation.


    Then, Farah seemed to "get it" and said with a slightly scared look on her face.


    "...... , yes, that''s right. This is a "request" as a princess. I''m going to the castle town now, and I''d like you to disguise yourself as a maid and escort me to the castle town. ...... ".


    Perhaps Fara had thought of this in her own way


    But now, she flinched at the maid outfit Farah had brought.


    ¡°Then , I have a long black wig. How about using it?¡±


    (Oh. no )


    "I guess i can''t do anything about in now


    But, as expected, if  I  do such a thing as a noble, it will be a big  fuss in genera; public , if someone  lern about  that


    I have to refuse.


    When I thought that, Fara''s ears fell down and her expression turned grim .


    She  looking at me with   wet eyes,  and she said sadly.


    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t been to the castle   recently . Do you hate  that  idea ?"


    Her gesture and words that have  power  to them .


    I glanced at Diana and asked for a help  hand .


    she said


    Certainly, if the princess asked me to escort her and I disguised myself as a maid so as not to be discovered, it would give me a little more cover in case of an emergency.


    Even so, it would be a big problem if I were discovered.


    But Fara was looking at me with a desperate face.


    I broke down and replied half-heartedly to her.


    ''Huh,...... I understand. I will disguise myself as a maid and escort the Princess Fara......."


    "Thank you r. Rid-sama, "


    Asuna and Deanna, who were watching the exchange between me and Fara, were both holding their mouths with their hands and shaking their shoulders as they turned over a little.


    I think I will have to give something back to them both someday.


    At this moment, I decided to put my sleeves on female dress for the first time, including my past life .


    Then I had to change into the maid''s uniform that Fara had brought with her.


    But I didn''t know how to wear it.


    I had no choice but to ask Deanna to help me.


    As expected, she reminded Fara and Asuna not to look at the clothes she was changing into.


    Then Deanna was a little disappointed and said,


    ''''...... Unfortunately, these maid uniforms are a little too small for you.''''


    ''Really?¡¡Then it''s going to be tough to get a disguise, isn''t it?"


    I was a little relieved that my maid uniform was a little small.


    But Fara, who heard our conversation, reacted.


    "Don''t worry, the maid of honor has prepared another larger size maid''s uniform for you, just in case something like this happens."


    "Heh......?"


    Fara immediately brought another maid''s uniform and handed it to Deanna.


    The new maid''s uniform given to me was indeed the right size.


    What does she mean by "this is not possible"?


    I sagged with disappointment.


    Then I heard Fara''s happy voice.


    "How do you like it, Master Rid?¡¡Does it fit you?¡¡Actually, when I asked the maidservant to make me a maid''s uniform for Magnolia, she also prepared a one-size-fits-all outfit for me, because she thought it might not fit me."


    "Yes, the size seems to be just right. ......"


    I felt a little bitter towards the lady who prepared the one-size-fits-all maid''s uniform, even though I knew it was a backhanded gesture.


    She was put on a long black wig that had been prepared for her and told by Deanna that she was finished.


    Then she immediately took me in front of the mirror.


    ''Is this me ......?''"


    I said the usual words, but immediately came to reality and sagged.


    " Master Rid, you look very pretty.''


    Fara is very pleased.


    Incidentally, my reflection in the mirror turned out to be a pretty maid with long black hair and purple eyes.


    My maid''s uniform is based on black and has a long skirt.


    Certainly, no one would think I was " Rid Bardia" in this outfit.


    When I looked in the mirror again, I suddenly noticed something and muttered to myself.


    .."....I see in this way, I''m a lot like Mel, aren''t I?


    "Rid and Meldie both look a lot alike.''


    don''t think Mel and I are so much similar , I am more like my father.


    If anything, she resembles our mother more.


    I don''t know what the future holds, but once again, I''m a little happy to think that Mel and I are brother and sister after all.


    . "...... Rid -sama, if you don''t mind my asking, who is this Meldie-sama?"


    Fara asked me, looking a little concerned about the conversation between me and Deanna.


    Oh, Meldy is my sister," d. I usually don''t notice , but when I look at her like this, I am surprised at how much I look like her."


    "You have sister , master Rid . I hope we can meet soon. ......"


    The woman''s expression darkened a little.


    I know that this marriage is fixed, but Fara is not yet.


    I looked at Farah and said cheerfully,


    ''......''I''m sure you will meet. And if Princess Fara comes to the Bardia family, I think she and my sister, Mel, will become good friends."


    I said with a smile.


    I dared to use the word "surely.


    Fara rolled her eyes and then blushed when she realized my intention.


    Then, after making her ears go up and down, she mumbled a little.


    ..." I too look forward to meeting her "


    At that moment, a soldier''s voice came from behind the sliding door.


    "Prince Lacis is here."


    We froze at the moment we heard the soldier''s words.


    I hurriedly hid behind Deanna in my maid''s uniform.


    Then the sound of footsteps approached us and I heard Leisis'' voice from behind the sliding door.


    "Fara, I have heard that Mister Rid has come to see you. I would like to say hello too, may I come in?"


    I turned pale as I hid behind Deanna.


    I was thinking desperately and anxiously about how I was going to get out of this situation.

 CH 75

    "Wait a minute, brother."


    "Yeah?¡¡. I''ll wait here, just let me know when you''re ready ."


    Right now I''m in the biggest crisis I''ve ever faced in Renalute.


    I asked Fara and her body ground for advice on how to go out to the castle town, and for some reason I ended up disguising myself as a maid to protect Fara.


    And when I changed into the maid''s uniform, to my surprise, Lacis came to the door.


    ''...... you must hide behind me, ...... Master . Rid, ......


    '' okay.''


    Deanna stood to cover me.


    "brother, please come in."


    "I''m sorry for the short notice. , but I must leave."


    Lacis replied to Fara''s words and quickly opened the sliding door.


    He looked around the room and said with a doubtful look on his face, "Oh, there''s no Master Rid in the room.


    "Oh, there''s no Master Rid in the room."


    ''Oh, um, Master Rid left a few minutes ago. ......''


    Fara answered a little restlessly.


    Without changing dubious expression, he looked at Deanna and said


    ''...... isn''t Lady Deanna a guard for Mister Rid?"......


    ''Brother, I kept him back . I wanted to ask him about the culture of the empire, and then Master Rid returned first because he had some business to attend to. I asked only Deanna to stay behind."


    Lacis asked Deanna, looking puzzled at Farah''s words.


    "Deanna stayed behind, does that mean that Mister Rid went back to the guest house alone?"


    "No, Master Rid came with , Rubens, and went back to the guest house first.''


    "Is that so ......?"


    Hearing Deanna''s words, Lacis looked thoughtful and then muttered.


    "I understand. Please tell Mister Rid to come back and see me later."


    "I understand. I''ll let Master Rid know.''


    Thank God, I was saved.


    I was relieved that I could manage to hide behind Deanna.


    But Lacis said something unexpected.


    ...... "By the way, who is the maid behind Deanna from earlier? ......"


    ''Eh......?¡¡Brother, there is no  such  maid in this room anywhere?"


    "She''s not here,  but I cann see her in mirror."


    I was screaming in my heart, "Oh my God!


    I noticed it when Lacis pointed it out to me, and when I looked to the side, I saw that I was indeed reflected in the mirror.


    From where Lacis was standing, I was in full view.


    I sagged in disappointment.


    But then, Deanna made a clever move.


    "I''m sorry, . , but this girl is called Tia and she''s still a novice maid of honor. She is not a person who would normally be brought to a place like this, but since she is close in age to Princess Fara , Master Rid has brought her along."


    ...... Hmmm. The apprentice maid of honor of Magnolia, huh? Interesting, Tia, you say? Come here "


    What a surprise.


    I was here as an apprentice chambermaid, and somehow I had been called by Lacis.


    I looked at Deanna with trepidation, and I thought she was telling me to "go for it."


    I was so embarrassed that I was afraid that he would find out about it.


    I looked up at him , nervous that se might recognize me.


    Then I felt his face turning red.


    At that moment, Deanna approached me from behind.


    "Tia, greet Prince Lacis. I have already taught you how to do it."


    "Heh......?"


    I had never been taught such a thing.


    Then Deanna came to my side and greeted me, and after going courtesy to Leicestershire, she said, .


    ''Tia, do as I do."


    ''Ha, yes."


    I was ready to do whatever it takes, so I imitated Deanna''s greeting.


    Then, because of the unfamiliar of the movement, I staggered and fell toward lacis .


    "Are you okey "


    "Yes , everything is fune "


    I was about to fall down, but Lacis quickly caught me.


    I changed my voice a little to my own way, but I was nervous that I wouldn''t be recognized.


    Lacis, on the other hand, looked a little embarrassed.


    I wondered what was the matter.


    Then Deanna turned to me and said,


    "Tia, what are you doing? Prince Lacis, I am sorry."


    Deanna warned me and bowed to Lacis.


    I also hurriedly moved away from her and bowed to him.


    Seeing this, Leicis said,


    ". I''m sorry about that, too."


    Lacis was a little frightened and apologized to us for some reason that I don''t understand.


    Then I heard Fara''s voice from behind me.


    "I think it''s about time, brother .There are some things that only we can talk about."


    "Oh, I see. I''m sorry about that Please pardon me , Deeana . Tia "


    With that, Lacis left the room.


    And when the footprints were no longer heard, I fell into a slump on the spot and let out a loud sigh.


    ''Huh,...... I was surprised,...... I didn''t expect Prince Lacis to come so suddenly."


    "I think my brother was also concerned about Rid-sama,......, so I think he was curious about you."


    Oh, by the way, Lacis was also there when I fainted.


    Maybe I should greet Lacis again next time.


    However, I think Lacis''s response was strange from the middle of the meeting.


    As I was thinking that, Asuna, who had been quietly watching the situation all this time, let out a sigh and said.


    "Rid-sama is the one who wields Prince Laicis to any extent,......."


    Heh......?"


    I was stunned, not understanding what Asuna was saying.


    Then, Fara coughed as if to change the air


    . I am a little surprised by my brother''s visit, but I would like to go to the castle town. May Master Rid, go please?"


    "I was the first to say that I would like to go, so I would appreciate it very much."


    "I understand. I will be ready soon."


    Fara went into the back of the room.


    A few moments later, Farah and Asuna came in wearing Japanese and Western-style hakama.


    Far h looked at me a little embarrassed and said.


    "What do you think ......?¡¡This is the first time I''m wearing such dress , does it suit me?"


    "...... Yes. You look beautiful.


    Fara was as pretty and beautiful as I said.


    She was blushing at my words, and looked pleased with herself, moving her ears up and down.


    Asuna is also beautiful, but she still wears a sword around her waist and looks like a female swordsman.


    "let''s get going ."


    With a cough and a word from Fara we were ready to go and left the Palace and headed for the castle town.

 CH 76

    "Wow, it''s still much more impressive than it is in the carriage."


    "Master Rid, you'' re dressed as a maid now, so I hope you won''t be too conspicuous."


    "Oh, sorry.''


    I went to see Fara and asked her about visiting the castle town, and for some reason, I ended up dressing up in a maid''s outfit.


    I''m now in the castle town of Lenalute, dressed as a maid.


    The view I saw from the window of the carriage on the way here.


    When I look at it in the town, I am again impressed by the townscape that looks like it was built in the early Meiji period.


    By the way, Deanna and I are dressed as maids, while Fara and Asuna are dressed in hakama and boots, a blend of Japanese and Western clothing.


    Since we are a foursome of maids and hakama, I feel like we stand out quite a bit after all.


    I tried not thinking too much about it anymore.


    After all, there might be clues about my mom''s medicinal herbs in the castle town of Renalute.


    I couldn''t be worrying about the details.


    I was also thinking about the possibility of secretly scouting for Renalute engineers for the Bardia family in the future.


    I thought that if we combined the technology of the empire and Renalute, we could do a lot of things.


    Then Fara asked me a question.


    "By the way, why did you want to come to the castle town, Master Rid?"


    "..... Well, I will tell Princess Fara about it."


    I told Fara and Asuna that my mother was ill and that I was looking for information on the medicinal herbs needed for the treatment of illness.


    I then told them that I was looking for a engineer to come to the Bardia family for future development of the technologies.


    Fara and Asuna looked a little surprised, but Fara soon got a worried look on her face and said.


    ''I see that ...... you have been in such a situation with your mother, Master ...... Rid. I understand. I will help you as much as I can."


    As Fara replied to me, Asuna looked at me thoughtfully and then said with a slightly stern expression on her face.


    "The fact that you are going to be able to get a new employee is going to be a problem. However, I know of one blacksmith who is not under our direct control, so it is unlikely to be a problem."


    "What? Really?¡¡Then let''s go there first."


    I was bitten by Asuna''s information. Asuna smiled and replied, "I understand," and Asuna led the way.


    ¡ó


    Asuna showed me the way to the castle.


    The place Asuna showed me was far outside of the castle town.


    Worried about Fara''s safety because of the long distance we would have to walk, I called out to her as we walked.


    "Princess Fara, is it all right for you to walk such a long distance?"


    ''Yes, compared to my usual training, this is nothing at all.''


    "Usual training?"


    I wondered if Fara was also training physically in addition to her studies.


    I looked at her a little curiously, and she noticed it and said to me, .


    "Well, even though I look like this, I do quite a bit of physical exercise," . So, I''ll be fine. I''m more interested in ......."


    "What?¡¡What''s more than that?¡¡"


    Fara said, looking at my face.


    ''...... I want you to stop using that wording, ....... At least please use less words when you are out like this. So, please call me ...... um, well, please call me just Fara......."


    As Fara finished, her face gradually turned red.


    But it was an interesting proposal from Fara.


    Besides, if it''s a private place, it would be good to have her permission.


    I took a deep breath and answered.


    "I understood. I can''t do it in public. , but in an intimate place like this, I will call it so. May I? ...... Farah."


    "......  yes, Master Rid."


    An atmosphere of embarrassment flowed between me and Fara even as we walked.


    But there was something in Fara''s words that caught my attention, so I decided to make a request to Fara as well.


    ...... Fara, please use Rid for me, too. I don''t need ''master"'' either.


    I don''t need ''sir'' for me either. I understand. ...... Rid."


    Again we  both blushed.


    And Farah''s ears were moving up and down.


    Fara is holding her cheeks with both hands, meditating shyly, and shaking her head a little to the side.


    I think she was trying to calm down in her own way.


    I took another deep breath to calm myself down.


    I think Deanna and Asuna were smiling at me , as they laughed.


    As I was walking along, Asuna pointed ahead and said,


    ''There it is. I see it."


    I looked where Asuna pointed and sure enough, there was a small store.


    But it didn''t seem to be very active.''


    Is it a hole-in-the-wall kind of store?


    I stood in front of the store and said to myself, "I''m sure this is the right place.


    "Are you sure ...... is the right place?"


    "I''m sure it''s ......."


    The store that Asuna brought me to had a sign that said "Blacksmith Gemini Dealer.''


    But there was a small sign hanging on its doorway that said "Closed ''".


    And the whole place looks rundown.


    Asuna muttered in annoyance.


    ''...... sorry. When I came here before, it wasn''t like this, it was more like a hole-in-the-wall store that dealt in nice armory,....¡­"


    "I see. ....... But Asuna says it''s a good weapon, so let''s go in anyway."


    I was about to go in, but Deanna stopped me.


    "Tia, this is not your parents'' house. In a case like this, you should always enter the house with your attendant first.''


    "Oh, I see. I''m sorry."


    I left it to Deanna to enter first and took a step back.


    When Deanna opened the door, a bell rang to announce our arrival.


    Then I heard a woman''s voice from the back.


    "What?¡¡You''re kidding, a customer?".


    At the same time as the voice, a flapping sound could be heard from the back of the store.


    Then, a girl came to the store''s counter.


    When she saw the girl, Deanna looked a little surprised and muttered quietly,


    "I see, Asuna recommended this store because it was run by dwarves."


    I was surprised to hear Deanna''s words.


    I looked at the girl from behind Deanna.


    I don''t know if she is an adult Dwarf or not.


    But she was relatively small and had slightly wheat-colored skin, though not as pale as a dark elf''''s


    Her hair was reddish-black, her ears stuck out a little pointed, and her eyes were dark and puffy.


    When she saw us, her face brightened and she said cheerfully,


    "Welcome to our Gemini store ,"


    We?¡¡I wondered, and then I heard a voice from the back of the store.


    ''What''s wrong, sister?¡¡No one is going to come to our store. They''re probably just chillin'' , right?""


    "Hey, Alex, they are a customer. And there are four of them ''.


    ...... is the truth.


    Apparently, this is a store run by a Dwarf sibling.


    I was so excited to be able to see the dwarves and their creations in this world that my eyes lit up.


    "I had never seen a work made by dwarves before, so can I see everything in the store?"


    But they looked doubtful at my words.


    I wondered why?¡¡Then I remembered my current attire.


    Surely it was obviously unnatural for a child in a maid''s outfit to want to see all the weapons made by the dwarves.


    I then blushed with embarrassment.


    T.n more then 100 thoughts views ! Thanks guys for your support! Don''t forget to rate that series on novel update and put it on your reading list on novel update !

 CH 77

    " you''re an odd maid, aren''t you, ......?"


    "But you have the good sense to see the Dwarves'' work, my friend."


    The two dwarves were , very similar in face and height.


    I was a little embarrassed, but I walked out in front of Deanna and went inside the store.


    Then, I looked at the weapons on the shelf one by one.


    I was surprised to see that the weapons were very carefully and delicately crafted.


    Then I found a knife that I was interested in and asked if I could hold it in my hand, and then I was allowed to take it directly in my hand.


    Hmmm.


    I think this is probably a very good item.


    I have seen a sword in the Bardia family''s mansion.


    The sword was somewhat warped and had some burrs and other roughness that was inevitably noticeable.


    Of course, it is a terrible thing to compare mass-produced weapons for knightly orders with a single item from the dwarves.


    Still, I think this knife is a good one.


    I was about to return the knife in my hand when I realized I had not heard their name.


    " Uh, ......."


    No, don''t worry about it. I''m Ellen. That''s my brother Alex."


    Ellen, who had been handed the knife by me, gestured to Alex in the back.


    Alex replied with a smile.


    Just from this exchange alone, I could tell that this was a very good store.


    So why are they having a closing ?¡¡I boldly asked.


    "Well, there was a sign outside that said ''closing ''; are you closing up store?"


    ''Yeah, that'' thing: ......."


    Ellen looked a little disappointed as she told me.


    Maybe she wanted someone to listen to her, too.


    The two originally lived in the Dwarf nation of Gardoland (henceforth: Gardoland), it seems.


    However, due to circumstances, they moved from Gardoland to Renalute.


    They were nearly penniless, but being a Dwarf was a rare and valuable commodity.


    So, Ellen borrowed money to set up a store and workshop, using herself as security.


    At first, the shop was well regarded, but the number of customers gradually disappeared.


    Ellen was not sure why the number of customers was so low, despite the shop''s good reputation.


    One day, Ellen talked to an adventurer who had bought a weapon from her.


    He told Ellen that if she bought and kept Gemini''s weapons, she would not be able to buy things at other weapon stores, or she would be harassed by the high prices charged.


    Ellen was outraged at this nonsense.


    But it was true that those who did not like the rise of the outsiders were exerting pressure on them.


    Unfortunately, Ellen and Alex did not have the strength to fight back.


    And, unable to pay back the borrowed money , they were finally left with only debts, and Ellen was forced to sell herself.


    When she told that much, Ellen said in a frightened tone,


    "Dark elves have a long life span. Maybe they don''t like change. But there is still some time left until the repayment date, so I''m going to keep trying and not give up until the end.


    "I see. I''m sorry to hear that. I wish I could help in anyway, not just ......."


    I listened to Ellen''s story and wanted to help them.


    Incidentally, Fara and Asuna, who were listening to Ellen''s story, were listening with very mixed expressions from the middle of the story.


    Then, my attention was caught by a certain "sword."


    It was a sword that gave me the impression that it was absorbing the magic that was in the air.


    I asked Ellen about the sword.


    "Ellen, what is that ''sword''?"


    Ellen looked a little surprised when she saw where I pointed my finger, but she cleared her throat and explained.


    "It''s called a ''magic sword'' that only Alex and I could make."


    "The sword is called a ''magic sword''....... "Does it happen to have some kind of change according to the attributes of the person who has it?"


    "How do you know that?¡¡We are the only ones who can make ''magic swords'' , and there are only a few of them in existence."


    "Heh, ......?¡¡The name of the sword is "magic sword", so I thought it might have some special ability."


    I made a dry chuckle and covered it up.


    And inside, I was thrilled.


    I was lucky enough to meet someone who could make a magic sword.


    The "demon sword" is a type of weapon that can be found in the otome''s game "Tokirera!


    If there is no good equipment for a character in the advanced guard position, he can manage by equipping the " Magic Sword" for the time being.


    It was such an easy-to-use weapon that people say so.


    The effect was to increase the attack power of the wielder''s attribute magic and to change the physical attack attribute to the character''s attribute quality.


    Therefore, in the game, Rid, with this "magic sword," can handle physical attacks and all attribute attacks.


    In other words, it was a very compatible weapon with outstanding versatility.


    However, in this world, it will not be as easy to use as in the game if equipped.


    Still, it was worth a try.


    I said to Ellen with expectant eyes.


    "May I see your magic sword?"


    "Eh ......?¡¡Well, okay. It''s a very expensive item, so be careful."


    "Yes, . Thank you for your work."


    Ellen carefully handed me the magic sword in its sheath.


    When I gently grasped the handle, I felt as if the magic sword was responding to my magic power.


    I boldly asked for one more request.


    , "......, may I pull out this sword?"


    "He ......?¡¡But it''s dangerous, ?"


    Ellen was indeed dubious and would not let me pull it out.


    At that time, Deanna, who was watching the exchange, offered a help hand.


    .... this girl is skilled in handling weapons. Please, will you let her pull it out?"


    ''I hope so, but what kind of training do you have to have to raise a ...... maid who is skilled in handling weapons?"


    The blade of the sword was very pretty and the ripples were so clean that they seemed to imitate the waves that were coming out of the swell.


    I tried to let some magic power flow through the blade to test it out.


    The color of the sword changed and turned jet black.


    I looked at it with a twinkle in my eye and said, "Wow, this is amazing!"


    But Ellen and Alex rolled their eyes and exclaimed, "What?


    "How can such a small child pass magic power through a magic sword?"


    ''The first time I saw him, s he couldn''t pass magic power through a magic sword."


    Seeing Ellen and Alex''s shocked look, Deanna let out a sigh and said with a look of dismay.


    ''Hah ...... you''ve done something out of the ordinary again. Tia."


    ''No, don''t talk to me like I''m some sort of insane .......''


    Fara and Asuna, who were watching me, looked a little stunned.


    However, they soon said, "As expected of Tia," and laughed,


    T/n in order to celebrate crossing over 100 thousands views  i am releasing  extra chapter now ! Enjoy !

 CH 78

    "I''m amazed ...... how many great kids there are in the world. It made me realize how small our world is. ......"


    "It''s true,...... I''ve never seen a kid so skilled with magic that she could transform a magic sword so quickly,......."


    The two Dwarf have been amazed that I was able to put magic power through a magic sword.


    I had no idea, but it seems that in in order to pass magic power through a magic sword, you have to be somewhat skilled in the use of magic power.


    But if I was able to do it, then I thought that Sandra might be able to do it, too.


    I had a strong feeling that she could do it.


    By the way, the color of the magic sword gradually returns to normal after I stopped transmitting magic power through it.


    I asked with a dry smile as I put the sword back in its sheath.


    "Hahaha...... by the way, is this the only one of the magic swords you have?"


    The two Dwarves rolled their eyes and looked at each other a little, perhaps because this was another unexpected question, and then Ellen said.


    ''......The magic sword requires a special metal called ''magic steel,'' but we can''t get much of it, so we''ve only been able to make that one sword,......."


    I see. That''s too bad. ......"


    If there had been one more swing, it would have been a good souvenir for Sandra.


    I asked Ellen a question.


    '' uh, magical steel a rare metal that''s hard to find?"


    ''No, it is produced in almost every country. However, it is not so easy to find in the market because it is not so useful. So, if you want magic steel, you have to go get it yourself or ask someone to get it for you. ......"


    I see, so it''s not "there''s no stuff" but "it''s not in the market"?


    But then, I might be able to work something out.


    And also, I definitely need a number of magic knives for the future.


    I thought about it and then said,


    I''d like to discuss ...... something with you, but I was wondering if you two might be interested in serving the neighboring Magnolia empire, and the House of Bardia?"


    "What ......?"


    Ellen and Alex were taken aback by my words.


    Their faces gradually changed to doubtful expressions.


    Then Ellen said,


    "You know, even we don''t like such jokes,". We might be taken into debt soon."


    My words did not seem to be well received.


    Ellen shrugged her shoulders as she continued.


    "Besides, the Bardia family is famous in the Empire. A maid girl like you can''t decide whether to work us there or not, can you?"


    I had forgotten.


    It is true that I am a child wearing a maid''s uniform now.


    Ellen said to me as if she was going to fold me in.


    If you''re the son of a Bardia family or something, I can understand that, but a nobleman''s son is not going to be a girl in a maid''s uniform. I''d love to serve them , but¡­"


    How can the son of an aristocrat be a maid girl?


    Hearing these words, all three of them except me who came with them erupted and laughed, " .


    As expected, I gave the girls a slightly resentful look.


    Then Deanna coughed and gave me a helping hand.


    "Tia-sama is in this appearance due to circumstances, but she is related to the Bardia family. You can rest assured of that."


    "What?"


    Ellen and Alex rolled their eyes when they heard Deanna''s words. Then, slowly looking at me, Alex said in dismay.


    ''...... really?¡¡Are you really related?"


    "Yes,...... although it is extremely unfortunate that I look like this when we first meet............."


    Ellen bowed and said,


    "I''m sorry, ......, I said something very rude about you ".


    "You don''t need to worry about it."


    As I approached Ellen, I made her look up and asked her a question about the magic sword.


    ''By the way, if I buy the magic sword, will you be able to pay off your debt?


    "Oh, I don''t know. Do you know Alex?"


    "I''m sorry, Sis ......, but it''s not enough."


    I see, do you owe quite a bit of money, or is the interest great?


    I said to both of them.


    "Okay. First of all, as a prerequisite, do you two intend to come to the Bardia territory?¡¡If you do come, we will take care of the debt over and above the amount of the magic sword. We will ask you to work to pay back the amount that is missing, though. What do you think?"


    They looked at each other for a moment, then their faces became wary and stern.


    Then it was Alex who spoke up first.


    ''...... what are you going to make us do?"


    ''Yes, I do. I want you to make a magic sword, but I also want you to develop a variety of other things. It can be daily necessities, weapons, tableware, anything. Of course, there are things we may ask you to do. But basically, you can do whatever you want."


    The two of them rolled their eyes again in amazement when they heard my words.


    Yes, I really want them to make that.


    I said to them.


    "For example, I want you to make a part that absorbs vibration from the carriage suspension ...... ground and suppresses the shaking of the carriage''s interior. The carriage shakes too much. ......"


    I said to them with a wry smile.


    Then the two dwarves who heard what I said began to laugh, ".


    Then Alex, looking amused, said,


    ''Hahaha, I don''t think they ever asked us to make them daily necessities instead of weapons and armor."


    ''Hmph, true. But it sounds a lot more fun than being forced to work every day to make something to pay off our debt, Alex."


    Apparently, both of them had lost their guard against me.


    I said with a twinkle in my eye.


    "Well, will you come over to the Bardia territory ?"


    "Well, I don''t mind. I don''t think we can make a living here anyway."


    "I''m good, too. I''d rather go to the Bardia house than have my sister taken away as a way to pay debts.''


    I was happy to see that I would be able to do more things with them , and I gave a small gut-punch.


    "Thank you , then I''ll get right on it and pay off your debts ......."


    At that moment, as if to interrupt my voice, I heard a lowly shout from outside the store.


    At that moment, as if to interrupt my voice, I heard a lowly shout from outside the store.


    " we are here to pick you up."


    We looked outside the store to see what was going on, and there stood three men of the human race.


    One was a small man with a Mohawk and a leather jacket.


    Another was a fit, or rather quite fat, man who was sweating without reason.


    There was one, a tall, lean, skin-headed man whose head reflected the sun''s rays.


    The trio, whom I am not likely to forget once I see them, were staring at us with vulgar eyes.

 CH 79

    The three men of the foreign race yelling at us in front of the store made our faces grim with distaste.


    First, Fara and Asuna told us their impression of them.


    ''...... indeed, such a lowly looking .........."


    ''Hm,......, a look I wouldn''t want to rust on my sword."


    They are both rather scathing.


    And when it comes to Deanna, she seems to be physiologically rather than physiologically repulsive, and said as she turned her face away.


    ''That is a disgrace to the human race. It must not exist in Renalute. ......"


    When Deanna finished, she seemed to "burp" and feel chills running down her body.


    Certainly, even from my point of view as a man, the atmosphere of not wanting to have anything to do to do with them is amazing.


    Then Ellen let out a sigh and muttered.


    ''Huh,...... they''re here again, aren''t they?"


    "Again?¡¡They''ve been here before?"


    I responded to Ellen''s words, and Alex explained about them to us.


    They are the servants of "Marein Kondroy," a noble family to whom Ellen and Alex owed money.


    Marein is an elderly dark elf who is apparently a member of a noble family linked to various trading companies.


    At first, he was willing to lend money to the two who came to Renalute.


    However, when they told him that they were being put under pressure and their business was being interfered with, he did not listen to anything they told him.


    On the contrary, they started to demand the debt.


    And since they could not make this payment on time because of the last payment, they asked to wait somehow.


    When they told him, he demanded that Ellen be handed over to them as soon as possible.


    At that moment, the suspicions they had about Marein were confirmed.


    They had been set up by Marein.


    He lent money to strangers and those with little business knowledge on the condition of collateral.


    Then, he would put pressure on them to make their business fail.


    They would then recover both the collateral and the debt.


    If the debt cannot be repaid, the company will use the borrower until it can be repaid.


    They told them bitterly that they were using such a method.


    Then, Asuna muttered with a thoughtful look on her face.


    ''I think Marein Kondroy was connected to Norris in the opposing camp. ......"


    (Norris again,) I exclaimed in my mind.


    I''m sure he doesn''t care about it.


    He never dies in a good way.


    I thought, No, he won''t treat them well even after they die.


    Then Ellen opened the door of the store and said to them,


    We still have a few days until the date the payment is due, and people like you are interfering with our business.


    The Mohawk man grinned at Ellen''s words and replied, "


    "Hee hee, that''s not how it works. I heard that Marein''s master is in a hurry. If you can''t return the money right now, he wants you to bring you back to the mansion."


    "That''s not what we agreed to!"


    Alex reacted to the Mohawk man''s words and retorted vehemently.


    "That''s not our responsibility,id. We''ll do as we are told. We''ll Or do you want to get hurt?"


    As he finished, the Mohawk man glared at Ellen.


    Then, he smiled a sneering smile.


    This is not good.


    I thought to myself, and walked out of the store to stand in front of them.


    Protecting the two dwarves.


    Then the Mohawk man twisted up his face and spat out,


    ''What, a little servant maid like you is unwanted, huh?¡¡We are in the middle of an adult talk right now. If you understand, get the hell out of here, you little shit!"


    "I don''t want to be called a little man by a small man like ........ ...... little man. You are an adult, right?¡¡Then aren''t you the real little guy?""


    The Mohawk man has a big ass attitude, but he is short.


    He is even shorter than Alex the dwarf.


    How can he call someone short?¡¡But apparently, this was forbidden for him.


    His face immediately turned red. And then the Mohawk man''s angry voice rang out.


    "I''m not a short man, I''m a tall man, I''m 160 centimeters tall!"


    That''s a lie.


    There was no way he was that tall by the look of him.


    I asked Alex in the store,


    "How tall is Alex?"


    "Me?¡¡I''m about 151. ......"


    The moment those words sounded around us, everyone in the room started laughing.


    Everyone in the room burst out laughing, because Alex was taller than the Mohawk man.


    The Mohawk man shivered and yelled again,


    "I''m 160! "Don''t you dare mock me, you little prick!"


    "I''m 160."


    "I''m 160!"


    Apparently, the man with the Mohawk is called Morse.


    And now the man who spoke to Morse, who is too large for him, is apparently called Dave.


    Dave responded to Morse''s angry shout.


    "Morse, I''m 160, ......."


    Dave''s unexpected statement made Morse, a man with a Mohawk, freeze.


    Then the tall skinhead, who had kept his mouth shut, muttered,


    ''My height ......200.......''


    After muttering, the skinhead man lost his stomach and laughed.


    I really didn''t want to get involved in ...... their exchange.


    I pulling a face and involuntarily backed away.


    Then Morse shouted again.


    "You guys, shut up already, little man, this is all your fault!"


    He turned his anger, which I did not understand, on me.


    Then he put his hand around my waist and took out his chain sickle.


    " I''m famous as ''''Morse of the Vortex,'''' he shouted at me, and then he turned to me and said, ''''


    Morse shouted and threw the chain toward me.


    At that moment, a shadow came between Morse and me and bounced the flying chain back with his sword.


    The metallic sound of the sword clashing with the chains echoed around the area.


    The figure stood up from its crouching position, glared sharply at Morse and the others, and muttered,


    "You who have messed with ...... Tia, your future is ...... death!"


    "Don''t kill them Deanna ......, okay?"


    At my words, Deanna looked at me with an expression of indescribable horror.


    But I don''t think it''s necessary for Deanna to go to the trouble of killing those guys.


    As I was thinking that, Morse shouted,


    "Don''t get all worked up just because you prevented me from hurting you one time, you violent maid!"


    Violent maid, I think the moment she heard that word, the color of Deanna''s eyes changed.


    Then Morse cast the chain again, which Deanna caught with her bare hands, throwing away the weapon.


    "Haa?""


    He did not think she would be able to catch it with her bare hands, as expected.


    Morse made a shocked sound.


    Then, Deanna spat at the trio with a murderous look on her face.


    ''...... fine. If you call me a violent maid, let''s show them what it looks like. As one who has sworn loyalty to Bardia, let us execute the hammer of judgment on those who avenge us!"


    As if to spit at them, Deanna yanked with all her might on the chain she was clutching towards her side.


    The force must have been incredible.


    Morse and his chains and scythe were pulled toward Deanna as they flew through the air.


    "What the hell?"


    Morse was pulled toward Deanna with an unbelievable expression on his face.


    However, he is not just being drawn in.


    He shouted as he tried to cut through Deanna with the scythe of his chain sickle.


    "Die, you violent maid!"


    At the very moment that Morse was about to cut her apart, Deanna dived through the scythe.


    She then punched him in the face with all her might.


    It was a perfect punch.


    His face was deformed by her fist, and at the same time, she released the chain in her hand.


    He was hit in the face by Deanna''s fist, and at the same time, she released the chains in her hands.


    Morse was hit with a counter and was blown away beyond belief by the release of the chains.


    My eyes rolled back in my head as I saw Deanna fight for the first time.


    There is no doubt that she uses body enhancement.


    But the sight was too scary.


    The two men were in the middle of a fight, and one of them was a man who had just been killed by a woman


    ...... "which one of you is next?"


    The two remaining men froze like frogs staring at a snake.


    But the man named Dave suddenly started running toward Deanna, shouting angrily,


    "How dare you bully my friend Morse!"


    ''...... You''re not smart enough. You put your hand out first."


    Dave opens his arms to catch Deanna, but he moves too slowly to catch her.


    Deanna takes advantage of the opportunity and slams her fist into his side, blasting him with Morse.


    Dave, however, is unmoved and chuckles at the sight of her, saying.


    Deheheh, you can''t punch me, man!"


    Dave tried to catch Deanna with his fist in her side.


    But she quickly distanced herself from him.


    Then, making his face full of disgust at Dave''s sweat on his hands, he muttered.


    ''...... I see. Does that mean that your flabby face isn''t Date?":


    He was the one to apologize now.


    Dave had a sneaky smile on his face, thinking he could not afford to lose.


    But Deanna, too, turned a wry smile on Dave and said, "You can do it as many ways as you want, .


    ''...... there are plenty of ways to do it.


    ''You''re a sore loser, ministry!''


    Dave began to run toward her as if responding to Deanna''s words.


    Deanna tightened her face, took a deep breath, and uttered a single word, "I''m going ministry.


    Then, she instantly dived into Dave''s pocket and kicked him in the groin, as if she was going to cut into him from the toe.


    At that moment, Dave''s screams of despair roared around the area.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh?" Deanna pulled her foot out.


    Deanna pulled her foot out, and Dave tried to slump forward, holding his crotch on the spot.


    But Deanna would have none of it.


    She kicked him in the stomach as he was about to fall forward, and she kicked him at a blinding speed.


    He is about to fall forward, but Deanna doesn''t let that happen.


    Gheeaaaahhhh?"


    Dave was unable to move due to the impact of the sharp blow and continued to be kicked helplessly.


    Then the flesh of his belly gradually began to split to the left and right.


    And there was no way that Deanna could have missed that moment.


    Deanna sharply slashed a hand knife into Dave''s belly, which had lost all its flab.


    "Gebaaaah?"


    Dave was probably in pain  that he had never experienced before.


    But she is not slowing down yet.


    She twisted the knife she had gouged into his stomach 180 degrees and began to apply magic power to the tip of the knife.


    The moment I was about to say, "Diana, you''re doing too much,......," it was already too late, and she said,.


    "Let''s go and blow up the place!"


    At the moment Deanna activated the spell, a huge explosion came from Dave''s stomach.


    At that moment, Dave was blown up in the same direction as his friend Morse with a terrific roar and smoke.


    "Gaaaaaahhhh ...... !"


    Deanna, satisfied with blowing Dave away, smiled.


    Then she called out to the remaining skinhead man.


    ''How''s it going?¡¡Do you still want to try?"


    "...... sorry aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaay.''''


    The remaining tall, skinhead man ran off at a quick run in the direction of the blown up Morse and Dave.


    We who had been watching the whole scene were stunned and amazed at the way Deanna had changed.


    Deanna saw us in such a state of shock and said with a bashful smile,


    "I am sorry for the trouble I have caused you.''


    T/n Just curious to ask . Who had read any other of my tl projects ?

 CH 80

    "Still, they won''t return with the dwarves  ?"


    The angry voice of an elderly dark elf resounded through the mansion.


    His name was Marein Kondroy.


    He is the head of the trading association in Renalute and a low-ranking nobleman.


    He was in a hurry to get out of the kingdom as soon as possible.


    The reason is simple: Norris, the man who was supporting him, has been taken to the "Yumei no Chabu" (the room of the dead).


    Whoever is taken to that room will die in the near future.


    And he immediately understood that this was Norris''s fate, and that it was an example to his followers and those who had belonged to his faction.


    The reason Norris was so powerful within his faction was because he was in a position to voice his opinions to the king.


    A member of Norris''s blood became queen and took possession of the prince.


    In terms of political power, belonging to his faction was like riding a winning horse.


    He also had the resources, and Norris became the center of the faction with his influence and money.


    Incidentally, Norris''s financial power was backed by those who had his political power behind them.


    One of them was Marein Kondroy.


    It was him.


    It was Rid who turned the situation upside down.


    The kid called Rid made arguments that were inappropriate for his age and broke through all of Norris''s schemes by showing unorthodox martial arts and magic.


    But from Marein''s point of view, Norris was also a fool.


    From Marein''s point of view, Norris, who was too obsessed with marrying off the princess to the royal family, seemed to have gone off the track halfway.


    As a lower-class nobleman, Marein was only using Norris to survive.


    He was not enthralled by the factions or his ideals.


    But once Marein had Norris''s back, he was doing gray, almost black, things to collect the political donations he needed to maintain it.


    Of course, he was able to do this because he had the backing of Norris.


    However, now that the backing was gone, Marein''s position was in danger if it became an issue.


    Marein had never harmed a member of his own tribe.


    However, he was not afraid to do bad things to people outside of his own tribe.


    He would first assess the value of a visitor from another country to determine what was valuable, what talent, and what race, then lend money to the visitor, treating him kindly at first.


    Then, he would put pressure on them through the association to make their business fail.


    Then he takes things from them as a form of debt.


    They use their talent.


    Depending on the race, he sells them off.


    They did very resentful things like this.


    And especially in Renalute, the actions of Marein are especially detestable because of the Balusto Incident that occurred a few years ago.


    Therefore, gray that was close to black could be declared black.


    However, the reason he was able to do so was because he had the backing of Norris.


    But that support is no longer there.


    Those who knew about Marein''s actions reacted rapidly.


    Even though it was only only yesterday that Norris entered the " Yumei no Kyomei" room, there are already some places that have offered to suspend transactions with him.


    If things continued as it was, there was a fear that the country would eventually turn its back on him.


    The only thing he could do before that happened was to gather up his money and flee the country.


    At that moment, the steward of the mansion finally came to inform us in a panic at the sound of Marein''s angry voice.


    "I am sorry, sir. It looks like we are not there yet. ......"


    "We''re running out of time for this kind of thing, and they''re useless!"


    The "them" and the "useless men" that Marein refers to are a certain trio of men.


    They are the subordinate men that Marein hires.


    What Marein is doing is an act that is detested by the dark elves, so he needs another race of men to act as his limbs.


    These are men who are somewhat skilled, despite their conspicuous appearance.


    So why not bring the dwarf novice right along?


    Marein had planned to leave the kingdom after retrieving the dwarf child.


    That is why he was in such a hurry.


    While Marein was thinking about it in an irritated manner, the butler said with a frightened look.


    "I am sorry, Master ...... Marein. Actually, both of the "products" that we caught in the Demon Forest escaped a while ago. I''m sending the men I hired to retrieve them now. ......"


    "What the hell? There is already a potential buyer for them.''


    The butler heard Marein''s shouts of anger, bowed, and immediately left the place.


    Malain wrinkled his brow and muttered with a grim look on his face.


    ''Damn ?, this is like a damn bad day ...... ?.''


    At this moment, no one noticed that every second the flow of cause and effect .

 CH 81

    "Deanna-dono, I''d like to fight you at some point in the future."


    "...... Asuna-dono, I''m sorry, but I must respectfully decline."


    "Asuna, Lady Deanna is troubled. ......"


    We are still in the store of the dwarfs .


    The three lowly men who just came to the store were driven away, rather ...... blown away by Deanna.


    Asuna, impressed by the way she fought, offered to join arms with them, Deanna refused, and Farrah stopped her.


    Such a structure had been repeating itself since a few minutes ago.


    I was watching the situation with dismay when Ellen spoke to me.


    ''Tia-sama ......, was it ....... ......?¡¡Your maid older sister is amazing. I was afraid of them because they were so skilled, but I can''t believe she beat them so easily."


    As expected, I cheated, not wanting to reveal my true identity to Ellen with my maid''s clothes on.


    When all the men fainted, the townspeople who had been watching them spoke to me, looking pleased.


    "You guys did a great job, and I''m so glad you beat them."


    "That''s right. They keep bringing up Marein''s name at every opportunity."


    Apparently, Marein and his men are not well-liked in this town, and they seemed to have taken a positive view of our actions.


    Fara seemed to be blushing with embarrassment, as if she had never been praised so much.


    It was then that I remembered that the entity that had caused the commotion was still in my skirt.


    I gently moved out of the way, and two shadows emerged from inside the skirt.


    When everyone''s attention was caught by their appearances, everyone except Deanna and I rolled our eyes in surprise.


    Perhaps the two beings were also surprised by the appearance, one of them looked up and squealed in a cute voice, "Nn~.......


    The other was quiet and showed no sign of moving.


    Incidentally, my first thought when I saw them was a black cat and a slime.


    ¡ó


    And a few minutes later ......


    I"''m sorry, I''m sorry. ......"


    "Yes?¡¡I can''t hear what you''re saying, "


    The man''s voice begged for forgiveness, and Deanna put her fist in his face to block it.


    At the same time, a dull sound echoed in the place.


    After that, he stopped talking.


    I shook my head and said in disgust.


    "You''ve gone too far. You shouldn''t have killed him. ......"


    ''He''s breathing, he''s not dead."


    Deanna said with a smile, but her eyes were not smiling.


    At that moment, another man''s scream was heard.


    ''Oh, give me a break, !"


    ".... It''s pathetic that you raise a sound at this level , are you still men?"


    At that moment, another man''s scream was heard.


    ''Oh, give me a break, !"


    "It''s pathetic that you raise a sound at this level , are you  really men?"


    Asuna is shouting and slashing at the man''s clothing with her sword.


    It might be similar to the training in boldness I received from my father.


    The men were cut down to only their pants by Asuna, and they slumped down and fainted on the spot.


    When Asuna saw them, she sheathed her sword and spat at them.


    ''Hmph, the three of you .......''"


    "Asuna, as expected of your work."


    Fara seemed pleased with Asuna''s success.


    The mansion of Marein was just in the opposite direction from the store of Ellen and alex , so we had to go through the town once.


    We returned to the town now by following the same route we had come from.


    "Fara, are you okay?¡¡I''m sorry. I made you walk a lot. .....".


    "I''m fine, Ri... i mean Tia," "this is nothing to worry about."


    "I''m fine, "this is nothing to worry about."


    Fara replied while moving her ears up and down a little.


    That''s when I felt relieved.


    There seemed to be a disturbance up ahead, and I could hear loud voices.


    I wondered what was going on, but then I saw a small black shadow jump out of the crowd and run toward me at once.


    Deanna, sensing the motion, stepped in front of me and tried to catch the shadow.


    But to my surprise, the shadow saw through her movement and went straight into my skirt.


    The movement caused a look of astonishment on the faces of Deanna and I. .


    Then, the men who had followed the shadow''s movement came in front of us.


    It was a human being, and their clothes were different from those of the Renalute.


    They seemed to have seen the shadow in my skirt and said to me in a high-handed manner,


    "Young lady, that''s the pet of the famous Master Marein from around here. Can you give it back to me quickly?"


    The men approached me and suddenly tried to pull up my skirt.


    Seeing this, Deanna mercilessly slammed her fist into the man''s face.


    "Huh?!"


    The man who tried to lift up her skirt was blown away by the impact of the blow.


    He then seemed to pass out in the middle of the alley.


    Deanna looked at that man with disdain and said to him, "


    "...What is the matter with you that you suddenly try to pull up a woman''s skirt?"


    I inwardly agreed, though I am not a woman. but I agreed with her.


    The first time you meet a person, it''s too rude to do something like that.


    At that moment, I felt a black aura from Fara, who was standing next to me.


    I instantly realized that this was something I had experienced many times.


    I looked at Fara next to me fearfully and saw that she was angry while puffing out her cheeks and making a cute face.


    Fara, with her black aura, gave Asuna a command.


    "Asuna, you are to eliminate those rude men."


    "I will do so, my lady."


    At that moment, I hurriedly said to Asuna,


    "Don''t kill them."


    "Tia, I''m going with you ''


    I meant to say that to Asuna.


    I thought I had said this to Asuna, but Deanna followed her and went toward the men.


    The men also had their eyes on their unconscious companions, but when they noticed the movement of Asuna and Deanna, they shouted angrily.


    "don''t fuck with us!"


    They charged at the two people who jumped in to turn them around.


    ''I think Deanna is just an average maid and escort ......."


    I hear Deanna can also use dark weapons, but I''ll keep my mouth shut.


    I was more curious about the future of Ellen and Alxe .


    "Ellen, why would they want to bring you with them?¡¡You''re still owed repayment, aren''t you?"


    ."... come to think of it. They'' ve been here before, but I''ve never heard them say anything like that before."


    I remembered what that Mohawk man had said to me, "Marein''s master is in a hurry," I believe he had told it.


    If he was linked to Norris, as Asuna said, perhaps his position was in jeopardy?


    Either way, it was an inevitable course to take in order to get Ellen and Alex to Bardia.


    I gave a tiny nod and turned to Ellen and said emphatically,


    "Ellen, will you take us to the Marein mansion?¡¡We need to pay off your debt."


    "......Yes. I''ll show you the way. Alex, you stay here and clean up."


    She replied to me and turned to Alex.


    "I''ll take care of everything, Take care, sis."


    I called out to the three of them, who were still looping back and forth, and we headed for our new goal, the mansion of Marein.

 CH 82

    "This is ...... Shadow Cougar and Slime. These are the monsters that inhabit the ''Demon Forest'' in our territory, aren''t they?"


    Asuna said in amazement and dismay.


    My eyes lit up at the word " monster ".


    I wondered if they were the same " monsters " that Rubens had told me about earlier that inhabited the dungeon.


    I asked Asuna with curious eyes.


    , "I heard that monsters appear in dungeons and such, but do they exist in the ''Demon Forest''?"


    Asuna looked at me and said, a little stunned.


    "No, the monsters in the dungeon and the demon forest are called the same thing, but their contents are different. The monsters in the dungeon are born from the magical power produced by the core. But the monsters in the forest of demons are creatures that are born with magical power."


    ''...... So you are saying that they are basically the same creatures as we are?""


    She nodded at my words.


    In other words, the monsters in the "forest of demons" are no different from us.


    They seem to be creatures with magical powers.


    The reason I came to the castle town wearing a maid''s uniform was because I wanted information on the herbs that can be found in this " Demon''s Forest.


    The Demon Forest is, as Asuna said, a deep forested area in Renalute that is thick with magical power.


    Although it is dangerous, ores and various materials that can only be obtained there are often traded at very high prices.


    The quality of weapons made from the materials of the Demon Forest is very good, and they are highly regarded even in Magnolia.


    For this reason, adventurers from many countries often come to Renalute to make a rich profit.


    The lowly group of three mentioned earlier, as well as the men mentioned earlier, who were probably Marein''s mercenaries, probably came to this country as adventurers at the beginning.


    In fact, I knew about the " Demon Forest" before I came to Renalute.


    Partly because I had looked it up in books in this world, but also because it was in my past life''s memories.


    In the Otome game "Tokirera! the " Demon Forest" was also an important place to collect raw materials.


    In the game, the player simply placed the character in the " Demon Forest" on the map, pressed the "Collect Materials" button, and waited for the time to pass.


    However, if one examines the " Demon Forest" in the book in this world, one finds that although the resources are abundant, there are many "dangerous creatures" in the area.


    It is an undeveloped land that people cannot easily step into.


    But when I looked up " Demon Forest" in a book, I found that it is rich in resources, but there are many "dangerous creatures" in the area.


    However, I was convinced that there was "lute grass," the raw material for a special medicine for magic power depletion, in this "Demon''s Forest.


    Because "Tokirella! in the game, I had found "lute grass" when I "collected materials" in the Demon Forest.


    While I was pondering, a shadow cougar came up to my feet and rubbed its cheek against my foot.


    He looked just like a cat as he rubbed his cheek against my leg.


    His fur is all black, but he has an upside-down triangle of white on his chest area.


    His fur is generally long, and he has two tails, which are also long.


    It looks like a tortoiseshell cat.


    When I looked closely at the shadow cougar that had come to my feet, I noticed that it was wearing something like a collar.


    "...... what''s up with this?"


    I squatted down and looked closely at the collar-like thing and saw that it was made of some kind of sturdy material.


    Was this what was holding this child down?


    Ellen answered the question I had at that moment.


    This is a collar for suppressing magical power, which is used to tame monsters. When you put it on, the monster cannot control its own magical power. It is an expensive tool, so I suspect that Marein provided it.


    I" see. I''m not sure what to do with it."


    Ellen replied to my words with a slightly disgusted look on her face.


    ''I''m sure it can be removed, but it might get out of control the moment you take it off, right?"


    "But we can''t leave it like this, and if it comes down to it, we''ll all be here."


    As I said this, I looked around.


    Ellen, who seemed to have noticed this, let out a sigh and began to remove Shadow Cougar''s collar.


    "I don''t know what''s going to happen to it. ......"


    While Ellen was removing the collar, I looked at the slime on the other side.


    The slime is light blue and translucent, but does not look particularly dangerous.


    The slime looks like it is anxiously watching over the shadow cougar that is having its collar removed.


    "Alright ,it''s removed "


    While I was watching the slime, Ellen removed Shadow Cougar''s collar.


    At that moment, the body of the cougar grew bigger and bigger.


    The people who were around the curious screamed at the sight of it and ran away.


    Tia-sama, come to behind me."


    "I''m sure it'' s okay though. But I think I''ll be fine, don''t worry."


    Deanna stepped in between the shadow cougar and me as if she was protecting me.


    Asuna is likewise protecting Fara.


    Ellen screamed as she rushed to hide behind me.


    "I told you, I don''t know what''s going to happen to it ".


    At first the shadow cougar looked cute, about the size of a cat.


    Now it is about the size of a lion.


    But I don''t think it has any hostile intentions toward us.


    The bigger shadow cougar was so happy that it approached the slime and started rubbing its forehead against it.


    At that time, the slime also began to change its shape, giving off a happy vibe.


    When the change was over, the slime took on the same appearance as the shadow cougar.


    However, the color of its entire body was whiter and the inverted triangle on its chest was inversely black.


    We were stunned by the slime''s change and rolled our eyes.


    When the slime change was over, the two beasts looked at each other happily.


    They made a hugging gesture, as humans would do.


    I muttered to myself, feeling that their friendship was similar to the atmosphere my parents had created.


    "I wondered if this shadow cougar and slime were by any chance a married couple. ......?"


    ''It looks like ....... We don''t really know much about the ecology of monsters,...... but I''ve never heard of a slime and a shadow cougar being a married couple."


    Asuna said in disbelief at the sight of the two animals.


    The others seemed to be in the same boat.


    At that moment, the man whom Deanna had blown away first staggered to his feet, holding his face.


    When he saw us, he shouted angrily.


    "How dare you guys do this to us! ......?"


    The rage became disheartening halfway through and the man looked astonished when he saw the two freed monsters.


    Then, this time, he raised his voice like a scream as he pointed at the two animals.


    "Aaahhhh, why are you guys releasing those monsters?"


    At the moment he shouted, a black shadow cougar jumped angrily toward the man.


    The man shouted, "Ohhhhhh, my bad, my , help me ."


    As soon as the shadow cougar jumped at him, the man turned his back and tried to run away.


    The man was unable to escape, however, and was caught from behind without a second thought.


    The man was pinned down by a monster, and the monster ate him up.


    Where did his original momentum go?


    The man was crying out desperately.


    The shadow cougar bared its fangs as if to vent its anger at being chased.


    At that moment, I shouted, "Wait!


    "Wait, don''t kill him!"


    ......?"


    The shadow cougar looked back at me with a skeptical look on its face, as if its voice had reached me.


    I don''t know if he understood me.


    But I went in front of Deanna and approached Shadow Cougar and said softly,


    "We want you to leave them to us. Besides, if you kill this man now, there will be a lot more people chasing you. So, I''m going to ask you to hand him over to us."


    "...... guh."


    The Shadow Cougar, perhaps understanding my words, moved off the man''s back, looking a little sorry.


    Well, here''s where we come in. The man muttered in relief as his body was no longer restrained.


    "I''m so glad you''re okay. ......"


    I" think it''s early to ...... be relieved, do you?"


    "What ......?"


    The man responded to my words with a dumb look on his face.


    At that moment, Asuna came up behind him.


    ''...... I''m going to ask you to explain to me everything about why the monsters of the ...... Demon Forest were in this place...... ........."


    The man''s pitiful scream echoed around again.


    What the man told us was not a very pleasant thing to hear.


    He said that a couple of shadow cougars had recently been seen in the Demon Forest.


    It was not an issue that was immediately brought up, as shadow cougar couples themselves are seen from time to time.


    But one day it was revealed that one half of the couple was a slime mimic.


    A couple of shadow cougars and a couple of slimes is not something you find very often.


    Some customers might be curious about it. And so, under Marein''s direction, the men planned to capture the two creatures.


    However, the shadow cougar itself is a very strong monster, so it is not an easy task.


    So, the men first captured a slime and took it hostage.


    Once the hostage was taken, the Shadow Cougar stopped resisting and became docile.


    That''s when they put a collar on him and caught him.


    "What a terrible ...... thing to do."


    ''...... that sucks.''


    Fara and Ellen said as they heard the man''s story and looked at him with disdain.


    But the man turned to them and spat at them.


    "I''m not trying to ...... do anything to you. We''re dealing with a monster.¡¡We don''t give a damn what happens to them."


    "......Do you think that if it is not a human being, you are allowed to do whatever you want? That is never the case. ...... Such a thing is just a conceit of human beings. Those who do things that are out of the way, like you, are called "outcasts."


    "?...... damn ......."


    With a quiet anger in my voice, I spun the words to the man.


    When he heard my words, he turned his head away and muttered quietly.


    At that moment, I heard a familiar voice from behind me.


    "I wondered what all the fuss was about, but it was Deanna, wasn''t it?¡¡What are you doing here?"


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    I hoped I had mistaken her for someone else.


    When i turned around with this thought in my mind, it was Chris who was there!


    Deanna had an indescribable look on her face when she saw the person she had not expected.


    "Oh.. what the matter ?"


    Chris looked at Deanna''s face and, not understanding her intention, made a puzzled face.

 CH 83

    ".... Chris, what brings you here?"


    ''I''m on my way to see a blacksmith store down the street that sells Geminis."


    Chris replied lightly to Deanna''s words.


    And she said she was on her way to the store just down the road.


    What a coincidence. I hid behind Deanna and tried my best not to let Chris know I was there.


    At that moment, Ellen responded happily to Chris''s words.


    "You are interested in our shop?Thank you very much for your interest in our store".


    "Oh?¡¡Are you from Gemini Distributors?"


    Chris responded to her words with a surprised expression, then smiled and continued.


    "I''m glad to meet you too, dealer. I would like to have a chat with you if you don''t mind.¡¡Actually, someone is interested in a Dwarf engineer, and I don''t think it would be a bad idea for Ellen and Alex."


    Ellen looked happy, but glanced at me and gave a small shake of her head toward Chris before saying apologetically.


    "... I''m sorry, but I''ve already decided to leave for Bardia, because I''ve already received an offer from someone who is related to the Bardia family.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. ...... is a person related to the Bardia family? If you don''t mind, may I ask the name of the person related to the Bardia family?¡¡By any chance, is it Deanna?"


    Chris looked at Ellen and Deanna while making a brilliant flirtation.


    Deanna was looking away, but Ellen answered her question in a normal way.


    "No, not from Deana-san, but rather from Miss ''Tia'' over there."


    "Huh......?¡¡Is it ''Tia'', ......?"


    Chris is acquainted with nearly everyone in the Bardia family.


    The expression on Chris''s face instantly became full of doubt and suspicion.


    "...... Miss Deanna, who is ''Tia'' ,......?""


    "I never thought that ...... this would happen. Please say hello to Chris, Tia."


    Deanna sighed in resignation and brought me out from behind her in front of Chris.


    Traitor!


    I turned my head and walked in front of Chris. I never wanted anyone I knew to see me like this. ......


    Chris immediately looked at me with a puzzled expression, not recognizing me because of my face downcast.


    Then she crouched down and looked into my face. Then her expression changed to surprise.


    "Heh? Why is Lady Meldie here? But her hair color is different from yours. ......"


    I didn''t expect her to mistake me for Mel.


    But I am sure we do look alike, and she probably didn''t think I was dressed as a woman.


    I looked disappointed and resigned, and muttered, "It''s not Mel.


    "It''s not ...... Mel. It''s me, Chris."


    "I was so excited to see her, but I didn''t know that you was dressed like that. Why are you dressed like that??"


    She seemed to know who I was with one sentence.


    After clearing her throat so as not to mention my name, she asked me in a whisper with an astonished look on her face.


    "Hah,...... Actually, I talked to about how I really wanted to go out to the castle town, and Fara told me that she had just the right maid''s uniform for a disguise, so that''s how it went. ......"


    "0I don''t know how ...... but it sounds like a lot of work. But if you had told me, I think I could have disguised you as an employee of my trading company as well. ......"


    "....? If you say so. I will do so next time. ......"


    Her words made me even more depressed.


    Why didn''t I realize it?


    I should have consulted with Chris first, only to go out to the castle town and explore!


    But I was sure this would have been a good experience later on.


    I decided to think so.


    While I was whispering with Chris, I heard Fara''s worried voice from behind me.


    "...... Tia-sama, who is that person over there?"


    Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll introduce you. This is Chris, the representative of the Christie Trading Company, who is taking care of me in the Bardia territory.


    I introduced Chris to Fara as the conversation flowed.


    "I apologize for the delay in greeting you. My name is Christy Safron, and I am the representative of the Christy Trading Company in the Bardia territory. I would be happy to make your acquaintance."


    ". My name is Fara Renaloute.


    I am Asuna Lunmark, Fara Renaloute''s personal bodyguard.


    Chris froze when he heard Fara and Asuna''s greeting.


    Chris froze when she heard Fara and Asuna''s greeting.


    Then she slowly looked at me.


    I returned her gaze with a dry smile.


    Chris seemed to have guessed what was going on, and put her hand on her forehead as she let out a sigh and then asked me a question: "


    "So, what are you all doing here after all?"


    "Oh, actually, ......."


    "I see. Marlene Chondroy?"


    "Yes, that''s right. If I don''t go to him and repay Ellen '' debts, I might get into trouble later on."


    I briefly explained the situation to Chris.


    She listened to my story with interest and then made a slightly grim face before replying.


    ''Actually, I''m not really sure ...... about the Marens either. I had something I wanted to discuss with Tia."


    "Huh?¡¡Chris too?"


    After that, she told me that the pressure from the organization headed by Marein has slowed down the commercial flow and caused a lot of trouble.


    She said that several other cases were turned down because of the difficulty of doing business with him due to his existence.


    But today, the pressure by Marein seems to have suddenly weakened a bit.


    ,"Actually, I was going to go to Ellen''s store selling Gemini right away, too, but I was stopped from doing so by the people from the Renalute trading company. I was told that it was better not to go there because Marein was keeping an eye on that place. So I decided to head there after gathering some information."


    ".....I see. I knew we had to do something about Marein."


    I looked at the two monsters and muttered to myself as I heard Chris'' explanation.


    I''ve got to deal with him . ......


    I thought about what I should do about Marein Chondroy


    T/n No actual benefit i sensed  on galaxy tl  for me  to be honest ....

 CH 84

    "Still no luck finding the escapee monster?"


    "Sorry ......."


    In the mansion of Marein Kondroy, the person in question''s angry voice was heard.


    A couple of rare monsters that were supposed to be worth a lot of money.


    He had even made a special collar to catch them, but this was a huge loss.


    Marein is sitting at his desk, very sullen.


    He tapped the desk with his finger and shouted angrily again.


    "Dwarf , what about the little dwarf girls?


    "Well about that ..."


    "Damn it , aren''t these guys all useless ?"


    At that time, a report came in from the butler who was being yelled at.


    The butler''s face broke into a smile and he looked relieved at the report.


    He immediately reported it to Marein.


    "Master Marein, it seems that the dwarf''s girl and the one who captured the monster have come to the mansion".


    "What?? Is this true?"


    There is no better news for him now.


    He was in a good mood and his face broke into a smile as if he had just lost his anger.


    The butler was also in a good mood.


    "It seems that the Dwarf girl and the men who captured the demon have requested a meeting with Master Marein. How would you like it?"


    "I understand. I don''t have much time. I''ll see them right away. Also, tell them to get ready."


    After leaving the room, Marein immediately went to the place where the visitors were.


    ?


    We are now in what I would call the entrance hall of Marein''s mansion.


    The hall is large enough to have a dance party, and there is a staircase leading to the second floor at the back of the hall.


    The hall can be seen from the second floor, which is a sign of the power of the man himself.


    This mansion is more like an empire''s mansion than Renalute''s.


    "..... will it go well?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll manage."


    A girl with a ninja-like hood concealing her face asked me with a worried look on her face.


    I encouraged her in a small, confident voice.


    Then another woman, her face hidden by a hood, encouraged the girl, "


    "Princess, please rest assured that I will protect you."


    I am sure you are right. Tia and Asuna, everyone is here. I will do my best too. ...... ."


    Yes, it is Asuna and Fara who are hiding their faces with hoods.


    The best way to uncover and track down Malain''s evil is to have his confession heard by the head of this country.¡¡This is the result of their consideration.


    However, there was a possibility that their faces would be known to the public.


    So I bought a hood in town in advance and asked the two to hide their faces.


    Ellen, who was watching them from the side, muttered in dismay.


    , "I don''t know how the people of the mansion let them through this far, even though they are ....... If it were me, I would have refused them at the gate if a suspicious group like this came in,......."


    From their point of view, it''s as if a duck came with a leek on its back.


    Indeed, Ellen was right, we had become quite a suspicious group.


    First, two of the women in hakama had their faces covered by hoods, and one of them was wearing a belt.


    Then, in addition to an adult and a child dressed in empire maids'' uniforms, there was a dwarf woman and a monster, both of whom were dressed in the same outfit, but with their faces covered by hoods.


    They were now standing side by side, but the atmosphere was moderately bizarre.


    Eren replied to Deanna''s remark with a teasing grin and looked at the two demons.


    "I wonder which one is the ''duck'' and which one is the ''leek'', me or the two monsters. ......"


    ''...... gugoo?"


    The two demons also cooperated with us this time.


    They were very smart and understood most of what we said.


    Shadow cougar has a collar on and is the size of a small cat.


    But of course, the collar comes off easily.


    As for Slime, I am sorry to say that he is in a small cage.


    Of course, we don''t lock the cage so that the slime can get out.


    They seemed to have their own opinions about Marein, and they have been following us ever since we told them that we were going to Marein''s mansion.


    We thought they might have understood most of what we said at that time.


    So we tried to talk to them and they understood us as we expected.


    Well, quite some time passed, but Marein did not come yet.


    At that time, Fara spoke to me in a worried tone.


    "...... Is Chris okay?"


    , "Don''t worry about Chris. She is reliable. She''s probably already handed those men over to the soldiers by now, and she''s probably waiting for our signal."


    We asked Chris, whom we bumped into in town, to hand over the men that Deanna and Asuna had beaten to the soldiers.


    Of course, the men were tied up with ropes.


    I told her that when the handover was complete, I wanted her to wait with the soldiers until I gave the signal outside Marein''s mansion.


    "At my words, Fara muttered quietly, "That''s right, isn''t that right"


    At that moment, an elderly dark elf appeared from the back of the second floor.


    When he saw us, he gave us a suspicious look and said, as if to make fun of us.


    ''What a curious company you''ve got here,......: a suspicious man with his ...... face hidden, an imperial maid, a little dwarf girl and a monster? I wonder if they''re going to put on a freak show for us?"


    "......I''m afraid that''s a rather rude thing to say to someone you''ve never ...... met before, sir."


    I couldn''t help but say something back to him.


    The others didn''t have a good impression of him either.


    , "...... Hmmm, you''re so cheeky even for a child. Do you know who I am?¡¡I am Marein Kondroy. If you understand, I''ll ask you to leave the monsters and the little Dwarf girl and go home quickly."


    "...... we can''t do that. We are here to negotiate."


    Marein looked at us from upstairs as if he was literally looking down on us.


    And at the word "negotiation," he looked at me with a stern expression on his face.


    "Negotiation?¡¡Negotiation is something that is used between people who are close to each other. In your case, you are asking me for a favor. Use your words correctly."


    "I see. Then I have a "favor" to ask. We will pay Ellen''s debt to you. So we would like you to free her."


    I replied with a smile, suppressing my annoyance at Marein''s words.


    But he sniffed and responded with an overbearing tone.


    ''Hmph. It is no longer a question of debt. The little Dwarf girl there already has a potential buyer.l, and he''s got a lot of change to cover the debt. And the value of the dwarves is not as low as you think."


    That''s not what you told me in the beginning.


    Eren bit at Marein''s words as he should have.


    He looked at Ellen and said in disgust.


    You are a foolish girl. Do you think we would lend large sums of money to people from another country like you without meaning or intention?¡¡Because lending money means getting more than that in return. You, little girl, have already a buyer via Barsto. As for your brother, he will put his technical skills to good use under me. You were good ducks.


    ..."... you are the worst ."


    Elen, angered by his words, spat at him.


    At that moment, Asuna, whose physiognomy was hidden by a hood, asked him a question in a dubious voice.


    "...... did you just say ''via Barsto''?¡¡In our nation, the sale of slaves to Barsto is banned, I believe. Are you saying that you are doing it in confidence?"


    "I think I have slipped up. Are you related to this country?¡¡Well, I needed money for a lot of things. Oh, don''t worry. I have not touched any of the people in country. Only those from other countries. ......"


    He replied to Asuna with a vile, malicious smile on his face, without a trace of remorse.


    I don''t recognize the expression on Asuna''s face when she hears those words, but I have a feeling that she is very uncomfortable with him.


    Fara, who was standing next to me, leaned in close and took my hand in hers with all her might.


    I felt her hand trembling a little, and I returned her hand as hard as I could without saying anything.


    He looked at me and continued to speak gleefully.


    , "...... And when you say that the sale of slaves is forbidden in Barsto, you are talking about your own countrymen, aren''t you?¡¡It does not include anything about other races. According to law, the enslavement and sale of our people is forbidden. So it doesn''t include other races."


    "That is a technicality."


    He replied to Asuna''s disgusted shouts with a look of disgust.


    "It''s not a technicality. It''s a difference of opinion. I haven''t done anything against the law, have I?""


    What the ...... Goddamn it, ...... !"


    I stopped Asuna''s excitement and said to her, trying to keep her calm.


    "I see. If you say it is only lawful, shouldn''t you also be obeying the law?¡¡Ellen and her brother are still due for repayment. It doesn''t make any sense to deny them repayment during that period, does it?"


    "You are naive. You did not come here today and I have not heard anything about repayment. The Dwarf girl will be missing until the due date has passed. And then you''ll have to return the monsters there, too. It is unquestionably the one I captured."


    When Marein finished, he raised one hand to signal.


    Then, from the back of the first and second floors, a group of thugs emerged one after another.


    There were no dark elves among them .


    They were probably all adventurers who had drifted in from other countries.


    He said with a sly smile,


    "I''m a little busy right now. As long as you leave the little dwarf girl and the monster here, I''m not going to touch you guys. Sorry to return the favor, but I''m afraid you''ve had a run of bad luck and will have to pull back, won''t you?"


    " busy because ''Norris'' has been captured and your backing is gone?""


    At my words, Marein''s eyebrows twitched, then he said with a grim look on his face.


    "I don''t know how ...... you know anything, but I can''t let you guys get away with it now, can I? I don''t like brats with sharp instincts like yours. You guys, do ?ght."


    Upon hearing Marein''s words, the gathered ragtag group came toward us all at once, shouting angrily.


    Ellen hid behind me and cried out at the sight of them.


    "I thought you were going to keep it quiet."


    "No, I don''t think he can do it."


    I lightly replied to Ellen''s words.


    Deanna nodded at my words, and then she got into a fighting pose and said,


    "There are scum in every nation. Let''s just let this be a time of rehabilitation."


    Fara was still holding my hand as tightly and took a deep breath, then said firmly, .


    "It is very regrettable that there is such a person among my countrymen of the Hua family. However, it must also mean something that I am here. Asuna, will you be my sword ...... ?"


    "Princess,......, I understand. I will be the swords of the princess and I will defeat them."


    The two swords in his belt were drawn in anger as he replied strongly to Fara''s words.


    The shadow cougar also took off its collar, enlarged its body, and roared ear to ear as it assumed a fighting stance.


    "Guaaaaaaaaa !"


    The sight and the roar frightened the gangsters, but soon after, Marein''s warning flew.


    "The monster and the women and children are no match for your numbers, so let''s get them!"


    Thus began the battle at the mansion of Marein Kondroy.


    "Don''t kill them, everyone!"


    Everyone had a blank look on their faces when I said that.


    T.n Thanks for taking part in  poll that i created recently created   recently

 CH 85

    "Take them down, I don''t care about the money,, so let''s take them down!"


    "Oh,  !"


    A large number of thugs are coming toward us, as per Marein''s order.


    The clothes are a mixture of other countries, Renalute, and the empire.


    They are armed with swords, spears, sickles, clubs, and various other weapons.


    They are all men with tough looking faces and are quite powerful.


    Ellen, who was intimidated by these men, was still crying behind me.


    "They''re here? They coming towards us "


    "Ellen, calm down a little. ......"


    As I was calming Ellen down, Asuna turned to me and said,


    "Tia ,  pull back with Princess "I''m going to defeat them on behalf of the princess.''"


    "Yeah, I''ll protect Fara. , so she''ll be fine. Be careful, Asuna. And don''t kill him."


    "Hmph, you want me to show them living hell, don''t you? Yes, sure."


    No, that''s not what I meant.


    Fara, who was looking at Asuna with worry, also called out to her.


    ''Asuna, please be careful."


    ''There is nothing to worry about. Princess."


    Asuna responded to Fara with a smile that gave her plenty of room to breathe, and then turned back to the men.


    Asuna looked at the men with the sword she had drawn in the opposite direction and put it in the "Mine Strike" position.


    She then looked at the men and said, "......, I''m coming for you ''.


    She said a few words and charged at the men.


    It was the same style of attack that she showed in the match with me.


    The moment she jumped into the enemy, a lot of men screamed and were blown away.


    When I saw that Asuna had dived, Deanna spoke to me.


    ''Well then, Lady Tia, in that case that leaves me too.''


    "....Asuna, don''t overdo it, ."


    ".....Yes, I understand."


    Deanna smiled wryly at my words, looked at the men, and said as if to spit out


    "....I give judgment to those who oppose my Lord............"


    Deanna activated her body enhancement and stepped forward within the men.


    The men faltered for a moment at her quick movements, but they quickly brought their weapons down on Deanna.


    "Take this!"


    ".... you'' ...... are too slow."


    Deanna dives into the bosom while avoiding the men''s attacks and precisely applies fists and kicks only to the vital points, such as the solar plexus, the golden target, the center of the face, the temple, and the chin.


    As a result, the men were screaming in agony one after another, !


    At that moment, the screams of the men were heard from a different direction from Asuna and Deanna.


    "Agh !!! Stop it ! "


    The monster, Shadow Cougar, had attacked the men before they knew what was happening.


    He seems to be deliberately targeting the crotch of the men.


    He is probably trying to cut them open with his sharp fangs and claws.


    Apparently, he doesn''t take their lives because I told him not to, but , he intends to kill them.


    At that moment, there was a big man heading toward the shadow cougar.


    "You monster, what color is your blood?"


    The man swung his axe down on Shadow Cougar.


    However, the Shadow cougar avoided the man''s attack with a slight movement, and jumped into his bosom. ......


    "Gyaaaaaahhhh?""


    The big man''s shrill cry echoed through the mansion.


    Where did the original momentum go? The inside of the mansion was no longer filled with the men''s screams.


    Watching from the second floor, Marein was startled, and cried out in a trembling voice, "


    "What the hell are those men doing here?"


    A few men who heard Marein''s instructions ignored Asuna and Deanna and came toward us.


    Ellen noticed the movement and cried out again.


    ''Ohhhh, Tia-sama, they''re coming this way, what are you going to do about the men?


    "So, Ellen, calm down ......."


    I moved a little away from Ellen, smiled at Fara and said softly,


    "I''m going to protect you, don''t worry"


    "Right "


    I  took a  step forward and held out my hand to  use magic


    The men, realizing this action, shouted angrily, "You brats!


    "Don''t you dare to take advantage of us, you brats!


    But Asuna is not the type to be caught by his swordsmanship.


    She avoided his slash as she muttered to herself, then regained her stance and immediately counterattacked with a counter slash.


    "...... is hard."


    Asuna quietly looked at her own sword.


    At that moment, something unusual happened to the sword in her hand.


    The blade broke from the middle with a crack.


    We were shocked to see that.


    Seeing the broken sword, Fara shouted in concern for Asuna,


    ''Asuna, are you okay ?"


    The moment he heard those words, the Iron Mask seemed to realize something and started to laugh loudly.


    "......Hahaha , I see, you are Asuna, I never thought I would run into you again in a place like this, you, do you remember my voice, my swordsmanship?"


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I don''t remember a bad-taste iron mask like yours."


    The man who heard Asuna''s response was breathing heavily and seemed to be trembling with anger.


    '', you''re the one who made me drink muddy water, and you don''t remember me ......? You''ve got to be kidding me!"


    The Iron Mask shouted angrily, glaring at Marein, who was on the second floor.


    "Hey, Marein, I don''t want your money, but when I''m done with these guys, I''ll take this woman and leave her to my own devices."


    ". Do as you please."


    The iron mask stared at Marein, who shuddered and quickly responded.


    "Kukukuku, if I defeat you guys with this, you''ll finally be mine. Asuna, I have not forgotten you even for a moment. ......?""


    "You are a creepy guy. I told you I don''t know anyone with such poor taste as you. ......"


    The two swords were broken and Asuna held them up against the Iron Mask.


    "...... Asuna-dono, I will deal with the Iron Mask.''"


    "What do you mean, Deanna?¡¡What do you think I''m going to do?''


    "I don''t think you will lose, but it will take a long time with those two broken swords. Above all, it will cause unnecessary worry to my lord. Please pull back here."


    Asuna huffed at Deanna''s words and looked at Fara, noticing that she had very worried eyes.


    Asuna replied apologetically to Deanna.


    ''I''m sorry, ....... I''ll let you take care of this."


    "I''ll leave it to you, then."


    "I understand."


    I looked at them and chanted in my mind.


    (Fire Spear).


    The moment I cast the spell in my mind, a spear of fire with a sharp tip was literally created from my outstretched hand.


    It was then unleashed toward the men and struck them.


    The men stopped and cried out in horror.


    "The brat is using magic!"


    Immediately after that, a heavy explosion sounded from the spot where the men were standing.


    When the sound ceased, they were charred black and lying on the ground.


    I smiled wryly and said to them,


    ''Well, if you want to be charred, you''re welcome to do so anytime you like. ......''


    "Tia-sama, that''s what I''m talking about. ...... ."


    "I will follow Tia-sama for the rest of my life!''


    Fara and Ellen were relieved and excited when they saw my spell.


    The men were a bit put off by my magic, and seemed to be on tenterhooks.


    However, there was no way the two of us and one of them could miss those men in the middle of a brawl.


    A shrill cry roared through the mansion.


    Marein, whose pawns were being knocked down one after another, turned pale and cried out,


    , "Damn it, call the ''Iron Mask'' !


    "Did you summon ......?""


    Marein huffed and turned around.


    There stood a tall man in an iron mask and full armor.


    The sound of his breathing was heard every time he took a breath, perhaps because he was in an iron mask.


    His figure was very strange and eerie.


    ''Yes, that''s right, Iron Mask, you take down that woman and child and the monster downstairs, and I''ll give you the money for it."


    "..... all right."


    The man called Iron Mask jumped down from the second floor.


    When he landed on the floor below, there was a violent crash, and the ragamuffin men shuddered and began to back away from Asuna and Diana and the rest of the group.


    The Iron Mask looked at Asuna and Deanna and pulled out a large sword from his waist.


    Then he pointed a finger at Asuna and said,


    "You ...... have sword stripes just like the one I hate ......."


    He spat out an insinuation and swung at Asuna.


    Asuna smiled wryly at Deanna and stepped back to let her deal with the Iron Mask.


    But the Iron Mask was angered by this.


    "You ??, what are you doing making these decisions on your own?"


    However, the Iron Mask was unfazed and swung his great sword as he said with a smile.


    ''You fool, this armor is specially made.¡¡It won''t be shaken off by the slightest bit of attack or magic."


    He is probably the last of the force on Marein''s side.


    I looked at him as well, thinking that a decision between the two of them would bring an end to this battle.

 CH 86

    "What happened to all your vigor just a few minutes ago?"


    A one-on-one battle between the Iron Mask and Deanna began.


    The Iron Mask covers its body with a special full-body armor, and the armor is strong enough to block even Asuna''s sword blows and, on the contrary, break her sword.


    In contrast, Diana is bare-handed.


    If you think about it, there seems to be no way that Deanna can beat the Iron Mask.


    The Iron Mask must have realized this.


    It is as if he is playing with her, wielding a large sword at her and enjoying watching her evade his attacks.


    Whenever Deanna ducks an Iron Mask attack, she touches his armor to check and make sure of something.


    The Iron Mask, perhaps noticing this, grew more and more suspicious, and spat at Deanna.


    "What the hell are you ...... trying to do?''


    "Come on, why don''t you think with your uncultivated mind?"


    Deanna said with a wry smile as she spun her words to agitate the iron mask.


    It was a cheap provocation, but the Iron Mask was expressing anger that could be felt around him.


    The words he had said earlier.


    She is a strong woman, which may have been a traumatic experience for him, judging from his statement, "There is no woman who can beat a man, absolutely no one.''


    "Don''t mess around with me, you maid!"


    "..... !!"


    Deanna''s clothes were torn off by the attack of the iron mask.


    The iron mask was a decent swordsman despite his appearance.


    He gradually matched his blows with Deanna''s movements.


    As a result, he was cutting through her clothes bit by bit.


    When the Iron Mask had reduced the area of Diana''s clothes, he said in a lowly voice.


    ''Stripping maids is fun, but it''s not you I want to defeat in the fight ''.


    The Iron Mask launched a sharp slash at the same time as he said the words.


    But Deanna avoided the slash with a single stroke of the paper.


    At that moment, the hair clip she had tied behind her back fell off and her hair fell down.


    Deanna took some distance from the iron mask and looked at him.


    ''...... I see. It''s physiologically exhausting to deal with a man who wears bad taste, so let''s end this."


    "Don''t ......mess with me !"


    Offended by her words, the Iron Mask rushed toward her with a large sword in the upper stance.


    In contrast, Deanna entered the bosom of the rushing man, smiled and launched a fire-attribute magic.


    Immediately the iron mask was enveloped in fire, but he laughed and said.


    "Hu ha ha ha , you idiot, I told you this armor was special !"


    While engulfed in fire, he attacked Deanna again.


    However, she avoided the iron mask''s attack and again activated her fire spell.


    When this interaction was repeated several times, something unusual happened to the movements of the Iron Mask.


    His movements lost their sharpness, and it was clear that his physical strength was drastically reduced.


    The Iron Mask glared at Deanna with eyes that seemed to hold a grudge.


    "Hey, you, don''t tell me you were aiming for this from the very beginning. ......?"


    "You''re so uncultured to realize it after all this time, aren''t you? ......"


    "Damn ...... !"


    The Iron Mask no longer had the leeway that he had at first.


    He realized that he had fallen for Deanna''s plan, and in order to find a way to win, he raised his great sword and rushed toward her.


    But it was a bad idea.


    Deanna, unfazed by the Iron Mask''s movements, launched her fire spell again.


    When the Iron Mask was enveloped in flames, he let out his first shrill cry.


    "Ugh ..... !!!!!! it''s hot !"


    At that moment, I realized what Deanna''s plan was.


    Perhaps, after launching the first fire spell, she realized that "even if fire spells don''t work directly on his armors, the heat will still be there.


    While avoiding the Iron Mask''s attack, she checked to see if her hypothesis was correct and put it into action.


    Now the Iron Mask''s entire body armor has turned into a hot, burnt iron plate, and inside it must be a living hell.


    Deanna had already stopped the flame .


    However, the heat in the armor would not go down so easily.


    The iron mask was slumped over, screaming in grief.


    Deanna let out a sigh and said to him.


    ''You are an idiot. If it''s so hot, why don''t you just take off your armor ......?"


    ''...... !!, yes, that''s right.''"


    The Iron Mask was swept away by Deanna''s words and hurriedly took off his full body armor.


    His bare skin is brown, and he may be a dark elf.


    However, the heat from the armor has blistered his body in various places, and it is clear to see that he has suffered severe burns.


    Deanna showed no mercy to him.


    She smiles wickedly at the iron mask who has taken off his armor, then instantly reaches into his bosom and slams her fist into his solar plexus.


    .".....? "Gebaaaah !"


    The Iron Mask''s skin is now sore from severe burns, and his nerves are probably exposed.


    The skin of the Tekkamen is now badly burned and the nerves are probably exposed.


    If a fist were to cut into his gut, the pain would be unimaginable.


    I was about to say, "Deanna, that''s too much ......," remembering that I had recently seen a similar scene, but it was already too late, and she let loose with her words and invoked her magic.


    "Blow up !"


    As she uttered the word, a huge explosion erupted from the fist that was driven into the iron mask''s gizzard.


    The iron mask blew up with a shrill cry, covered with the roar and smoke generated by the explosion.


    The explosion sent the Iron Mask flying through the air.


    The impact of the explosion sent him flying through the air, passing by Marein and crashing into the wall on the second floor.


    He then slid off the wall and was no longer consciousness.


    Deanna, who had blown off the iron mask, muttered to herself as she looked up from the first floor.


    ''...... you deserve that hideous appearance."


    She was no match for the Iron Mask.


    Marein was holding his head in his hands, realizing now that the group that came to his mansion was unorthodox and strong.


    His agitation was felt by the ragamuffins, who no longer came at us bravely, but were more reluctant to go.


    It''s time to move on, and s i gave a signal to Asuna with my eyes.


    I also fired a "fire spear" toward the outside of the mansion as a signal to Chris, who was waiting outside.


    Not understanding the intention of what I had done, Marein and the ragamuffins looked suspicious.


    Asuna noticed the signal and shook her head at me, then approached Fara and said in a high voice so that it echoed throughout the mansion.


    "The men stand back, for who do you think this man is?"


    Asuna''s words caught the attention of Marein and the entire mansion.


    At that moment, Fara and Asuna began to lift their hoods.


    Instead of Asuna, I and Diana stood in front of Fara and said the words in a high voice.


    "The first princess of the kingdom of Renalute, Fara Renalute, ".


    "What do you mean?"


    The face of Marein turned pale and bloodshot when he saw the faces of Fara and Asuna, who had removed their hoods in response to words we had said.


    Fara looked at him as if she wanted to stop him and said,


    ''If you are a member of this country''s "noble family," don''t tell me that you don''t know my and Asuna''s face. As the princess of this country, I cannot allow you to do what you are doing. You will be dealt with in due course. ......"


    "This is ridiculous."


    The blood boiled, he turned blue, and his head was in a state of shock.


    The door behind us opened and soldiers of the Renalute rushed in.


    The strongest of them all said in a high voice,


    "We are the army of the Kingdom of Renalute, and we ask you to give us a rope in a dignified manner.


    "..? Why is the Royal Army coming so soon?"


    Malayne was confused and didn''t know what was going on.


    On the other hand, as soon as the soldier''s words were uttered, the soldiers began to rope in the rag-tags.


    As we watched, a voice called out to us from behind.


    "Ri ....... Tia-sama, are you safe?"


    "Chris. Thank you for bringing the soldiers as we planned to do."


    "No, I''m glad I could help you. ......''


    Chris looked at me with worried eyes, but seemed relieved to see that I was unhurt.


    Now, if I stay here, they will know that I am wearing a maid''s uniform.


    As we had discussed beforehand, I, Deanna, Ellen, and the two monsters quietly left Marein Kondroy''s mansion in the hush.

 CH 87

    "I''m not going to let this end up in the shit , let''s hurry and get away at once through the hidden passageway, and bring the stuff we''ve been packing up."


    "Yes, sir."


    When the royal army rushed into the mansion, Marein rushed back to his room and instructed his butler to take care of it.


    He was expecting the worst and had packed the minimum amount of luggage so that he could escape at any time.


    The rag-tag gangs were numerous.


    It would take time for the soldiers to put the noose on them.


    It would buy some time.


    Marein was thinking desperately about how to escape.


    He thought that he would be able to escape by going out through a hidden passageway in the mansion and escaping straight to Barsto.


    There were only two nations that could go directly from Renalute: the Empire and Barsto.


    However, if he escaped to Barsto, he could also use a ship.


    In addition, it is possible to go to the Beast Kingdom and other religious countries that are connected to Balusto by land.


    There are plenty of places to escape.


    "Kuku, if it comes to it, I''''m sure I can sell the inside story of Renalute or whatever else I want to sell. I won''t stop at this ...... , I will surely take revenge against those little girls."


    In his eyes was hatred for the group that had come to the mansion.


    "..... that''s something I won''t allow."


    "? Who are you?"


    Mullane turned back to where he had heard the voice.


    There was the butler, who was carrying a package on his chest to escape.


    "You ......, but the butler was standing but looking down, unable to see his expression."


    At that moment, the butler looked up and, looking at Marein, vomited blood and then muttered.


    , "Master ......, .........please...don''t...run away.........."


    "What? What the hell ?"


    Marein was astonished.


    When the butler dropped the package he was carrying on his chest, the tip of his sword peeked out from where his heart was.


    Then, a figure suddenly appeared behind the butler, who should have been standing there alone.


    The figure was dressed all in black, and his face could not be seen.


    However, the possibility of a dark elf seemed high, given the brown color of the bare skin that could be seen for a moment.


    When the figure confirms that the butler is out of it, it draws a dagger from its back.


    The butler, with his sword drawn, crumples to the ground, a puddle of blood forming.


    Marein stared at the black-clad man with a desperate look on his face and said.


    ''...... you, which hand are you?¡¡Yes, if you want money, there''s plenty to go around, and I''ll give you all the money in that bag of yours."


    Marein shouted as he frantically pointed to the bag next to the butler.


    The man in black picked up the bag and began to examine its contents.


    Marein was a little relieved to see him and said .


    "Haha,......, what''s in there is more money than a man like you could ever hope to find. So let me go. It''s a good deal, right?""


    When the man in black finished inspecting the contents of the bag, he glared at Marein and said as if to spit.


    , "...... don''t make the mistake of thinking that I''m not. I''ll take this bag, but I''m not going to let you go. My master wants to see you.''


    "What the hell is this ?"


    The black-robed man quickly reached into Marein''s bosom and drove his fist into his gut.


    The impact caused Marein to pass out as it was.


    And after this day, Marein Kondroy was never seen again.


    ¡ó


    "Wake up for God''s sake."


    At the same time as the voice, a large volume of water was poured over the man strapped to the chair as a distraction.


    "? Guh, what this place is?"


    It was Marein Kondroy who woke up after being doused with water.


    The man who doused him was the black-clad man who had brought him here.


    Remembering what had happened to him, Marein yelled at the man in black between his eyes.


    "Ki, , do you know who I am? You will not get away with this,!"


    The man in black said as he looked at Marein with pity in his eyes as he let out an angry yell.


    ''...... it is you who do not know your place. My Lord is not as kind as I am. At best, you beg for an easy death."


    ''What is it?"


    The man told Marein that he found himself strapped to a chair.


    He was horrified by the oddness of the place he was in.


    The room was windowless and dark.


    As his eyes became accustomed to the darkness of the room, he noticed that there were various devices used for "certain purposes" in the room.


    Marein understood the meaning of what the man in black said and began to grind his teeth.


    Then, as if begging for forgiveness, he said.


    ''I''m sorry for my sins, and I''ll tell you everything I know ''


    The man shook his head at Marein''s words and said.


    ''...... it''s too late. You''ve done too much."


    The man spat out, and at the same time a sound like a heavy door opening came from behind Marein''s back.


    But he is tied to a chair, so he cannot see who has entered.


    All he can do is shudder in fear.


    ''...... Capella, I''m sorry for the trouble you''ve been going through."


    "No, it was easier than usual because of the unexpected uproar."


    ''Hmph, he really comes into his own in so many places".


    (I have heard this voice before, who is it?)


    Marein recognized the man''s voice coming from his back.


    He could not yet recognize the man''s face.


    But he did know one thing.


    One of the two men seemed to be Capella.


    "I''m sorry, Capella, but you''re going to have to stay with me for a while. I''m going to interview him now. If I''m alone, I''ll be in trouble if I miss anything."


    "...... Gyoi."


    The moment he heard the word " interview," his body tensed up.


    The sound of footsteps came a little closer.


    The man placed a nearby chair in front of Marein, sat down, and crossed his legs and hands and looked at him.


    Seeing the man''s face, Marein muttered in despair.


    ''...... Zack River...".


    "Nice to  see you ...... "


    Zack replied to Marein''s reply in a bored tone.


    Somehow, though, Marein had expected it.


    But it could still be saved.


    Wouldn''t he just save his life until the end?


    But when "Zack" arrived, he realized that hope was lost.


    Then, looking dejected, Marein said,


    I''ll tell you everything ....... So at least let me die with ease......."


    ''......Huff, good heart. But do you expect me to believe everything you tell me?"


    Zack said to Marein, his words cruel and heartless.


    You don''t know yourself, Zack. There is no trust in your own word. The only words I find trustworthy are the ones that you spit out to beg for death. ......"


    As he finished, Zack smiled at Mullane.


    The smile froze Marein''s expression.


    ''But, well, I''ll go easy on you a little bit,. Capella, you see that toothpick right there?¡¡Go get it."


    Capella did as Zack asked and brought a container full of toothpicks.


    Zack took the container and held a toothpick in his hand, then gave a big smile.


    Then, with that smile on his face, he gently said to Marein.


    "You and Norris have given me a hard time, you know. Well, let''s just say that I have a little bit of sorrow. At best, cry and let me know how you really feel. ......"


    ''I said I would tell you everything . Please, forgive me."


    ''...... rest assured. There are 20 places between my nails and fingers, both hands and feet combined. By the time I finish using them all, I too will believe your words to be true. Now, let''s start with a commemorative first one: ......."


    "Please stop it !"


    After Zack finished, what was done to Marein is beyond description.


    His plaintive screams continued all the way inside the room where they did not leak outside.


    When Malain''s screams stopped, Capella said to Zack in dismay.


    ''...... Master Zack, you play your cards too much every time......''


    ''Hmmm, is that so?¡¡I''ve tried to be very gentle with him. ......"


    Zack muttered, tilting his head.

 CH 88

    "Phew... ...... I guess we''ve made it this far........"


    Me, Deanna, Ellen, and two of the monsters left the place without being noticed just as the soldiers were rushing into the mansion of Marein Kondroy.


    Of course, Fara, Asuna and Chris are aware of this.


    To begin with, this is neither the Empire nor Bardia territory.


    Making a fuss in such a place could cause all sorts of problems.


    The strong opposition would not come to the fore because of Norris''s fall from power.


    Even so, if I show an opening, there will always be someone who will try to drag me down.


    Ellen responded to my words and asked me a question along with her reply.


    "Yes, that''s right. We''ve come a long way from the mansion, you know. But why did Tia-sama give the order not to kill them in the first place?"


    "Yes.¡¡It''s easy. To protect everyone."


    "...... What do you mean?"


    Ellen tilted her head at my answer.


    So I began to explain.


    First of all, this is the country of Renalute and I and Deanna are outsiders from another nation.


    If these outsiders messed with the royalty in the country, it would naturally become an issue of international concern.


    Even if I was a thug, if I was hired by the royal family, it could become a problem depending on what the royal family who hired me had to say.


    Especially, I am not well regarded by some people in this country.


    If I were to cause any casualties, they would take it upon themselves to blame me.


    Besides, I am sure that some of the gangsters have family members.


    If a person points a weapon at a person, he or she may be killed.


    I think that is true.


    But even if it is fine between the two parties involved, the people around them may not be convinced.


    It is like saying "mercy is not good for others".


    Of course, I myself have a strong desire not to take "human life" so easily.


    When I explained this to Ellen, she said in disgust.


    ''Hah,...... your thoughts are noble,......, but you should also think about all the people who support you,........ Not everyone around Tia-sama is like Diana and Asuna, right?"


    "I agree. I''m sorry too this time."


    Nodding at Ellen''s words, I looked at Deanna.


    The Iron Mask that Deanna defeated was also adapting to Deanna''s movements, albeit little by little.


    If the fight had gone on longer, she might have been injured.


    I apologized to Deanna, feeling sorry again for the thoughtless part I had played in my actions.


    "I''m sorry I pushed you too hard, Deanna."


    ".. Tia-sama, you, as our master, do not need to apologize to us. , Tia, as the master. If you are wrong about that, I will admonish you."


    Deanna looked me in the eye gently but powerfully and spun the words.


    "But this time it is different. Tia-sama acted for the betterment of her own territory, considering the connection between country and country. As a knight, it is an honor to walk the path with such a master.""


    I listened to Deanna''s words in silence.


    "...... And there will come a time, someday, when Tia-sama will have to make a really tough decision. ....... What you will need at that time is a firm conviction. I think this was a good opportunity for me to learn that. ......I apologize for my impoliteness. I am sorry."


    When she finished, she bowed her head to me.


    ".... No, it''s okay. Thank you Deanna. ...... but I don''t want to make such a harsh judgment."


    I replied with a wry smile, and Deanna tightened her expression and said in a dignified voice


    ''......Excuse my admonition. Tia, you are not allowed to say ''I don''t want to''. You will be in a position where you "have to" eventually. You are the one who decided to do this. You may reflect on it, but you must not regret it. No matter how painful it is, you must look forward. That is the position you will be in in the future."


    I''m not allowed to say ''I don''t want to do it,'' Tia-sama. The most important thing is that you You are the one who decided to "do" this time. You may reflect on it, but you must not regret it. No matter how painful it is, you must look forward. That is the position you will have to take in the future.


    ''...... I understand. That''s right. I just had you say that to me a while ago, but Deanna keeps helping me out. ......''


    I felt Deanna''s words stick very deeply in my chest.


    I have memories of a previous life, but that world was not peaceful.


    It was a world where people rarely thought about human life.


    I still have that feeling.


    But this world is different.


    Even though this world is very similar to the game I played in my previous life, it is still a reality where people live and die.


    It is a world where one mistake can result in death.


    It is certain that the weight of life is lighter than in the world I remember from my previous life.


    But even so, I do not want to take a life for nothing.


    With this in mind, I spontaneously muttered to myself.


    "I was so happy to hear that you are interested in this. ...... How can I help protect human life?"


    Deanna rolled her eyes a little at my words, but immediately responded.


    "If that is the case, then you should be stronger than anyone else so that you can take good care of people."


    Deanna gently spun her words as if admonishing me.


    "Of course, strength is not just one thing. If you hone your strength in martial arts, strategy, politics, and financial power, you will eventually find the path that you are aiming for."


    "..I see, I see. I''m not going to be bothered by it. I''m going to try my best to become stronger just as Deanna said."


    I smiled and replied to Deanna, she looked at me and smiled.


    At that moment, Ellen nodded and entered the conversation.


    ''Mm-hmm, I see. Rid -sama intends to push the envelope even further, doesn''t he?"


    ''Don''t talk about ......  me like  iam insane."


    "No, no, I was just wondering if your real name is "Rid", ...... Tia?¡¡It''s a very boyish name, isn''t it?''


    Ellen''s words made me think, "Oh?" and I looked at Deanna.


    "Yes, Deanna had called me "Rid" just now.''


    Deanna turned her face to the side and refused to make eye contact with me.


    I had intended to keep it a secret, but I was caught off-guard and was in a headlock.


    Ellen and the two monsters looked at me with a puzzled look on their faces.

 CH 89

    ''Deanna, you look very good i "


    "Yes, it suits you very well.''


    ''...... is that right?¡¡I''m not sure I understand myself since I''m not used to wearing such clothes. Thank you.''


    Deanna looked a little embarrassed as she responded to the praise she received from me and Ellen as we walked through the town.


    After we moved from the mansion of Marein Kondroy, we had a discussion, a meeting to reflect on what we had done.


    I will never forget what Deanna said to me at the discussion.


    After that, we went back to the town again to get Deanna''s clothes ready.


    Two monsters were also accompanying us, but they were of the same size and shape as a "cat" itself, so there was no problem.


    While I was thinking that I needed to do something about her clothes, I noticed a store nearby.


    The store had a lot of Japanese and Western clothing, so I bought Deanna an outfit for Renalute with hakama and boots because it was a good opportunity for her.


    She is now wearing a hakama , and her hair is tied back with a hair clip.


    At that moment, we heard a voice calling us from behind.


    "Hah...hah ...... Tia-sama , thank God, I caught up with you."


    .....".? Chris, are you all right? Something still happening in Marein''s mansion. ......?"


    Chris, breathing on her shoulder, must have rushed back to the town from Marein''s mansion.


    Chris said as he caught his breath.


    "No, it''s all right at Marein''s mansion since the Royal Army, Princess Fara, and Ms. Asuna are talking to each other. It seems that all the thugs have been caught in a noose. Just ......."


    "Just?¡¡What''s wrong?"


    Chris said, looking a little grim.


    "I heard that only Marein Kondroy has not been caught. It seems that the steward of the mansion has already been murdered by someone ......."


    "I see. ......"¡¡What''s wrong?"


    Chris said, looking a little grim.


    I heard that only Marein Kondroy has not been caught. It seems that the steward of the mansion has already been murdered by someone ......."


    I see. ......


    Hasn''t Marein been captured?


    He was also linked to Norris.


    Perhaps he had made preparations in advance, such as hidden passages and such.


    When I showed a slight thoughtful look, Chris'' stern expression changed to a doubtful one and she muttered,


    "But it''s odd, isn''t it ......?"


    ''...... strange, is something on your mind, ......?"


    ''No, I heard that where the butler had passed away, there was a "red windmill", a national toy of whatever country it is. You could hear the biggest, strongest-looking soldier who saw it muttering, ''...... I''m sorry for what you''re going through ....... Besides, the soldier didn''t seem that concerned about Marein''s whereabouts. ......"


    "I see."


    If we put together what Chris said, there must be some connection between the Royal Army and the person who murdered Marein''s butler.


    The "red windmill" is likely to contain some kind of code word.


    From what Chris heard the soldier say, Marein may no longer alive in this world.


    Even if he were alive, he may never be able to see the light of day again.


    As I was thinking this after hearing Chris'' words, a question came to mind.


    Why was Norris left unchecked when that many organizations existed?


    I was pondering that not much time must have passed since the Norris fiasco, when Ellen spoke to me in a small voice.


    ''Tia-sama,...... Chris , you know that, uh, Tia-sama''s identity, that he is a boy, right?"


    ''......Right ''''


    ''". Then I''m the only one who didn''t know.""


    Ellen heard reply and gave a small laugh.


    I was a little miffed at that.


    I had intended to keep it a secret until I met her as "Rid," but Deanna had slipped up and called me "Rid."


    Now that my name was known, it was no longer possible for Ellen to pretend that "Tia" was a different person.


    I had no choice but to explain my true identity.


    Ellen was surprised and taken aback at that time.


    "..... so you were a cute boy, not a ...... cute girl."


    ''It sounds like a word that could mean something different, and it does. But I don''t want you to be a cute boy. ......"


    I then explained to Ellen how I came to dress up as a woman, and she struggled to hold back her laughter


    Chris saw that I was miffed by the Ellen''s conversation and approached me.


    ''"By the way, Deanna, you have changed your clothes. The Renalute attire suits you very well."


    ''Thank you. I had to have Tia-sama buy me a new outfit since my clothes were torn to shreds at the Marein mansion.


    Deanna bowed to me as she bashfully said,


    Chris, who had been watching her, asked me a question in my ear.


    "......Why didn''t you change your clothes as well, Tia-sama?¡¡Even though it was Renalute''s clothes, I don''t think there would have been any problem returning to the guest house if it was for a change of disguise. ......"


    "Ugh,...... there are circumstances to that,......."


    Actually, Chris was right, I had tried to buy and change my own outfit as well.


    But Deanna had pointed out to me that I had to change my clothes.


    "I''m sure that if Princess Fara saw you back at the castle after changing your clothes, she would be very sad. Please consider the feelings of Princess Fara."


    "...Yes, that''s right."


    It was certainly true.


    In her own way, Fara had thought hard about it.


    It would still be good if she was still here and changed her clothes after consulting with me.


    But to change without saying anything might make her sad, as Deanna said.


    I made a difficult decision and decided to keep my clothes as they were.


    However, I bought clothes from Renalute so that I can disguise myself from next day onward.


    I asked the shopkeeper to deliver the clothing I had purchased to " Rid Bardia," the guest house.


    I also bought Mel''s clothes and a comb for Mother.


    I am sure she will be pleased.


    After hearing my story, Chris looked at me with a slightly pitying look and said,


    ''It sounds like you''re going through a lot of trouble .......''"


    ''Well, ...... more importantly, what''s wrong with Chris?''


    I replied to her, remembering that I had not yet asked her why Chris had followed us.


    "Oh, right ," and she coughed and then told me why.


    ''...... actually, I found a good place to buy ''medicinal herbs'' that Tia-sama had asked me about, and I was wondering if you would join me.''


    "Really? Good, I was just about to go check it out. Thank you for your help".


    I replied to her words with a big smile.


    I was so happy to hear that.


    "I''m going to go back to the store now,"


    I see. Well, please give my best regards to Alex. I''ll send an errand for you tomorrow if you want."


    "I understand, Alex and I will be waiting for you."


    After hearing my reply, she smiled wickedly and said,


    ''Oh, yes, yes. I''ll keep Alex in the dark about Tia-sama''s identity, so please don''t worry.''


    "Thank you. ......"


    After hearing my reply, Ellen ran off in the direction of her store with a mischievous smile on her face.


    I looked at Ellen''s back with an indescribable look on my face at her words.


    Deanna and Chris, who were watching me, were shaking their heads and laughing.


    I was miffed at the two of them and said to them,


    "...... I''m going to go now. Chris, please show me the way."


    "Yes, I understand. Tia-sama!''


    Chris started to lead us.


    The two monsters were still following me as I followed along behind .


    I followed Chris, wondering how far  monsters were going to follow me.


    T/n sorry for being a bagger  again , if you  enjoying  that series rate it novel updates and put it on your reading list

 CH 90

    "Tia, , it''s just up ahead."


    "Yes, okay."


    Chris led me to a place on the outskirts of town in a different direction from the store where the two dwarfs were.


    Why is the place of destination always on the outskirts of town?


    I wondered, but we finally arrived.


    Chris pointed to the sign.


    ''Here it is."


    .".....Nikkiak Dealer."


    ......Nikkiak Dealer."


    Standing in front of the store, I was a little surprised at the appearance of the store.


    In other words, it was like an old house, but it was in bad shape.


    As expected, Deanna looked a little uncomfortable.


    Chris, perhaps noticing the indescribable expressions on our faces, looked a little flustered and said she would try to fix it up.


    "The store is not very good in appearance, but the knowledge and skill of the staff at the store is very good, so it''s okay, ".


    ......."


    Chris shouted suitably loud, but there was no answer, was he away?


    Just when I thought he was, the door to the store was opened and I heard him yell in reply.


    "Don''t make that big voice, you''ll mess up the concoction!"


    "Oh, Mr.Nikkiak , I knew you were there."


    The sudden yell made both Deanna and I a bit nervous, but Chris was not concerned and walked into the store.


    We hurriedly followed Chris.


    It was a little dark inside the store, and I could smell the medicinal herbs, which smelled a little green to my nose.


    As our eyes adjusted to the darkness, we noticed that there were a lot of dried herbs here and there in the store.


    Nikkiak and Chris seemed to be in the back of the store, and Deanna and I went to the back of the store.


    In the back of the shop, Nikkiq was preparing medicines and talking with Chris about something.


    "Chris, did you end up going to the dwarfs after all the advice I gave you?¡¡I told you not to do that because they are being watched by Marein."


    "Yes, but I also told you that I had their backing and that as long as I had the information in advance, they would be fine.''


    ''Backup?¡¡You don''t mean those two guys you just brought?"


    Nikkiak  at me and Deanna as he spoke.


    I would normally be scared of him, but to me, his terrifying face without any deadly intent looks rather cute.


    I responded with a smile.


    Nikkiak was   little surprised at that and said


    "You''re a creepy little girl, aren''t you?


    ''I''m sure Tia and Deanna won''t be fazed by it for a moment. You know, both of you.''


    The two of us laughed as Chris waved us off.


    .  Nikkiak who had been watching the exchange between the three of us, stopped mixing and looked at us and said,


    ''...... Hun. Well, if Chris trusts you, you''re better than Marein. What brings you here?¡¡Tell me."


    "Oh, I didn''t know you could say that much with one glance "


    Chris teased Nikkiak words.


    He blushed and yelled.


    "I''m a sucker for beautiful women and pretty girls."


    When he said "pretty missy, felt indescribable.


    They both laughed again, "cough cough," when they heard Nikkiak words.


    I changed my mind, cleared my throat, and then said.


    then, have you ever heard of a medicinal herb called ''lute grass''?¡¡Perhaps you can get it in the demon Forest.


    "I''ve never heard of ...... ''lute grass'', but I''m sorry. If I have never heard of it, I don''t think anyone else has."


    "So it'' s ......?"


    I turned my head to listen to Nikkiq''s words.


    But there might still be some clue, I said to Nikkiq with a desperate look on my face.


    , "...... anything, anything at all? I think there are some medicinal herbs that can be found only in the Demon Forest."


    Nikkiq looked at me suspiciously and asked me in a low voice, "


    "I''m not going to tell you anything without knowing the details,....... If you want to rely on me, you have nothing to keep a secret from me. If you can''t do that, I''m sorry, but you''ll have to leave."


    As he finished, Chris told me about Nikkiq, as if to add to what he had said.


    ...... Tia, Mr. Nikkiak has a bad mouth and attitude, but he is a trustworthy person. The reason the store is so rundown is because he doesn''t take more money from his customers than he has to. He may be bigoted and stubborn, but rest assured, his mouth is as tough as his head.


    ".... Hey, Chris. You think I''m stupid, don''t you?"


    "No, , I don''t think so.¡¡I have nothing to hide."


    The two of them were making fun of each other, and I had a question for them.


    "..., you two seem to be very close, have you known each other for a long time?"


    ''No. We met for the first time yesterday.¡¡"


    Chris answered my question with a blank expression and then told me about his communication with Nikkiq into my ear.


    On the day when I had a difficult time due to the match, Chris went to Nikkiak''s place after asking him about the information, including the confirmation of the information that he had researched in advance.


    Chris was turned away at the door, just as we had been, but Chris''s fighting spirit was ignited.


    She didn''t mind being turned away at the door, but he just kept going into the store.


    At first Nikkiak yelled at her, "What do you want with a girl from another country who doesn''t know anything about drugs?"


    However, she soon realized that the medicinal herbs in the store were in very good condition.


    Using that as a springboard, she opened up a conversation with him, and he took a liking to her.


    "Every country has stubborn old men,people tend to like to talk, so they''re still easy to deal with."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the last words Chris overheard.


    From Nikkiak''s point of view, I guess he is aware that he has recognized Chris.


    But in reality, he is in Chris''s hands.


    "...... Hey, what are you sneaking around ? ¡¡I don''t have time for this. If you can''t talk, leave."


    No, I''m sorry. Then, I will tell you the truth too.


    Nikkiak must have noticed the change in my expression.


    He was no longer swearing, and his eyes were fixed on me.


    After taking a deep breath, I said, "I''m sorry.


    "I''m sure there is a herb in the Demon Forest that will lead to a medicine for ...... magic depletion. The name should be ''lute grass,'' but perhaps it has a different name. Do you have any information on any similar product or anything ......?"


    Deanna rolled her eyes in surprise at my words.


    I had not told her about this, so I guess it was a natural reaction.


    Chris already knew, so she didn''t seem surprised.


    After hearing my words, Nikkiak turned head down, arms crossed, as if lost in thought.


    After a few moments of silence, he looked up and said, "


    "I''ve never heard of ...... ''lute grass,'' after all."


    ''I had never heard of . that "


    Hearing his words, I turned my head down, clenching my fists. But he was still talking.


    "....., but I do have one idea about that ."

 CH 91

    "Do you have any idea how to obtain this?"


    "I''ll tell you all about it right now, ......, so calm down."


    My eyes widened at Nikkiq''s words, "I have an idea," and I approached him and asked him a question.


    When he was done, he got up and picked up one of the dried herbs near the entrance of the store.


    He showed us the herb and said,


    "This is the herb that I know of. I have seen it only in the Demon Forest. That''s why we call it "renalute grass" in this country."


    "......Renalute grass."


    I looked at the herb Nikkiak brought with great interest.


    The original form is hard to tell because it is so dry.


    But I can bring this back to Bardia to try it out.


    But why did Nikkiq think it was this one?


    I asked the question I sensed.


    "Excuse me, but why did you think this was it, Mr. Nikkiak?¡¡I don''t mean to be skeptical. But since you said you had an idea, I think there must be some basis for it. Could you please tell me for the future?¡¡Please do."


    Nikkiq heard my words and looked at me as if to glare at me, then said.


    "...... Miss, why are you so obsessed with the cure for magic depletion?¡¡You have nothing to hide, tell me everything, including who you are, and I''ll tell you everything I know."


    Nikkiak''s    narrowed her eyes and gave me a dubious look as she replied.


    I took a deep breath and then told him everything I could, including my mother''s illness and my true identity.


    When  Nikkiak''s finished kisten    to me, He let out a sigh and then looked at Chris and said.


    ''Huh,...... Chris, he is a big ball of a backer. No way, he is a great guy to go this far to save his mom."


    ''...... I agree. I''m sorry to say that I didn''t know that Rid mother was magic depleted."


    "I am ashamed to say that I did not know that either."


    Deanna and Chris both looked surprised when they heard about their mother from my mouth.


    I told them to keep this between us.


    Nikki looked at me with amazement.


    "But you''re not a girl, you''re a boy. The world is a funny place."


    ".... would you to keep that between us, too."


    He chuckled at my words, then his expression changed to a straight face and he looked at me.


    ''I understand your situation. I will tell you what I know about this herb, or rather, about Renalute grass and magic depletion."


    Nikkiak''s story was very interesting.


    He is one of the oldest Dark Elves.


    He had been in Renalute as a medicine man for a long period of time, a deadly disease that he had heard about from time to time in other countries.


    He had been in Renalute for a long time as a medicine man, and one day he suddenly realized that the onset of magic depletion disease was almost unheard of in Renalute.


    After that, out of curiosity, he gathered information from his acquaintances and personal investigated.


    As a result, he found that there is almost no occurrence of magical exhaustion disease in Renalute, .


    At that point, it was impossible to determine whether "dark elves" do not suffer from magic depletion disease or whether there is something unique to Renalute.


    However, it turned out to be an unexpected discovery.


    He learned that among the Dark Elves who had been kidnapped or left the country, a small percentage had died as a result of magical power depletion.


    When he learned of this, he no longer thought that because he was a dark elf, he would not be affected.


    Nikique decided to steadily investigate things that "exist only in Renalute and affect people on a daily basis.


    It was a time-consuming investigation, but thanks in part to the longevity of the dark elves, he was able to narrow down the list of candidates.


    The most promising thing he found was the "Renalute Grass."


    "Renalute grass" is a perennial wild herb that can be found in the Demon Forest, and is consumed by the Dark Elves on a near-daily basis.


    There is also an old saying in this country, "If you have wild herbs from the forest of demons, you don''t need a doctor."


    Perhaps our ancestors somehow realized that the Renalute grass could prevent the depletion of magical power.


    After explaining all this, Nikkiak said.


    ''I can''t be sure, but I think it''s safe to say that there is no magic depletion in this country. However, I believe that the lack of magic depletion disease in this country, combined with various other sources, such as food culture and folklore, make it a safe bet that it is probably true."


    ....". I am amazed that you were able to research all this by yourself.''


    I was amazed at the information he gave me and the knowledge he explained to me.


    Chris was also surprised that Nikkiq knew so much about it.


    When he saw our expressions, he said to us as if to nail us.


    "... but that''s as far as I know. I don''t know if the Renalute grass is really effective against magic depletion. After all, there is no one in this country who has the disease. You can try it yourselves to see if it can be used as a treatment."


    "I understand ....... Thank you for the information."


    I bowed my head in gratitude, and Deanna and Chris also bowed their heads as if following me.


    Nikkiq, who was watching us, said in a low voice,


    "You don''t have to bow. But I want you to promise me two things."


    "If it is something I can do."


    When he heard my reply, he looked me sharply in the eye and said,


    "One, if your mother can be cured, you will tell me. , when you find a cure, you must release the information to the public so that anyone can be cured. If you can promise me these two things, I will help you as much as I can.''


    "I understand ....... I promise."


    The eyes and words of Nikique gave me such an impression as if he thought that magic depletion disease was a revenge.


    In the first place, what was it that made him realize that it was not occurring in the country?


    When I wondered that, Nikkiak said, "Oh?" and put his hand on his forehead and turned his head down.


    " I forgot there was one problem."


    "What''s wrong?"


    I asked him, looking at him suspiciously, and he looked puzzled.


    "There''s a son of a bitch named Mullane who is in charge of this area,. I can''t move much because he''s staring at me. I''m sorry I said I''d help you out earlier. ......"


    Nikkiak looked extremely frustrated.


    But when I heard name, Marein, we all giggled and laughed.


    He was stunned by the look on our faces, but then he immediately blushed and yelled angrily.


    "He has connections to the central government, and even if he uses his own dirty tricks, he won''t get caught.''


    I see, it seems that Marein has done terrible things to people other than Eren and the others.


    Nikkiq is looking desperate.


    To him, I cleared my throat and then said.


    '',...... there is no problem on that matter ....... Marein himself and those who would have had connections with him were disgraced yesterday and today. I think that probably won''t have any impact on the future."


    "¡¡What are you talking about, kid?"


    Nikkiak   rolled his eyes at my words and didn''t seem to have caught up with my understanding.


    Chris began to explain it to him as if to add to it.


    When  Nikkia''  heard the fact that Marein and Norris had been disqualified, he looked at me in disbelief and kept asking Chris and me over and over again.


    Then, when he was convinced that it was true, he started laughing out loud and then said.


    "Wahaha , that Marein guy, he''s a sucker. Boy, you''re the best "


    "Please don''t say that, ...... ."


    Nikkiak  started laughing even harder at my reply, and his laughter echoed through the store for a while after that.

 CH 92

    "Mr. Nikkiak, once again, thank you for your help."


    ''Oh, boy, you can count on me."


    I was talking with Nikique, the owner of Nikique''s store, which Chris had guided me to, about a number of things that would happen in the future.


    First of all, it was decided to purchase "Renalute Grass" through him to the Bardia territory.


    In doing so, we decided to call it "lute grass" in order to prevent the leakage of information that it might be a raw material for a special medicine for magic depletion.


    Renalute grass is major in the country, but it is rarely found outside of the country.


    The reason is that it is only used for food in the country.


    Other than him, there is no one else who is aware of the possibility of this "lenalute grass" being used to prevent magic power depletion disease.


    Just to be sure, Nikkiak said that he will search for medicinal herbs in Renalute, including reconfirming the possibility that they can be used for treatment other than "lute grass".


    He also said that he would research other ways to grow medicinal herbs.


    I boldly asked him to cultivate the "Moonlight Grass" as well.


    Chris was surprised, but Nikkiak agreed to do so.


    If a growing method could be established, there was a good possibility of generating huge profits in the future in cooperation with the Bardia territory.


    I also told him that I would make sure that the necessary costs and supplies would come through the Christie Trading Company.


    Beside me and Nikique talking, Chris was covering his eyes with his hands and muttering, "Hah ...... hurry up, we have to set up a branch of the trading company ......."


    At that moment, I remembered something.


    ''Speaking of which, Nikique, have you ever heard of ''mukuroji berries''?"


    Nikkiq rolled his eyes a little at my words, looked doubtful, and said in a low voice,00


    " Do you even know what it is?"


    "You know what it''s called, don''t you?"


    I responded to his words with a smile.


    The first time I saw Nikkiq''s expression, he looked at me with dismay, and then he let out a sigh and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry.


    He then let out a sigh and said, "Huh. ...... just hold on a minute."


    "Thank you."


    Nikkiak stood up and went back to the store''s display shelves in the doorway.


    At that moment, Chris gave me a dubious look and gently whispered in my ear.


    "...... Master . Rid, ......, what are ''mukuroji berries''?"


    Chris and Deanna would probably want them more than I would.


    "¡¡I''m a little curious."


    I was so excited that I had to ask her to help me.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting, I''m not sure if it''s a good thing or not."


    "Yes, I''m sure it is. Thank you very much."


    I checked the fruit that Nikkiak had brought to me.


    The fruit was round, with a wrinkled and small epidermis.


    They were the same as the ones I had observed in my memory.


    All that remained was to try it out.


    I looked at Nikkiak and said.


    ''Can I borrow some water and a tub?"''


    "You''re no match for the ...... boy."


    Nikkiq shrugged his shoulders and said, "Oh dear," and got the water and tub for me.


    Chris and Deanna tilted their heads, not knowing what to expect.


    I put mukuroji berries in the tub of water Nikkiq had prepared and stirred the water.


    After a little while, it started to bubble more and more.


    Nikkiq looked at me with a dumbfounded expression.


    When he saw the bubbling tub, I gave him a big smile and said.


    "I''ve got it, this is natural soap. I think it would make a great product if we called it ''Soapberry."


    When I finished, I turned to Chris and Deanna.


    Chris''s eyes lit up and she looked excited.


    ''Good, this is definitely a that will sell."


    ''With all due respect to your prerogative, I''d like a few for my personal use as well. ......''


    When Chris finished, Deanna also seemed interested.


    I, for the time being, have decided to buy all the "lenalute grass" and "mukuroji berries" that Nikkiq owns that I can afford to buy.


    When I told him that I would continue to purchase these two types of products through Chris, Nikkiak nodded his head and said, "...... understand," with a slightly happy smile on his face.


    After our discussion with Nikique was over, we left the store and there were two monsters waiting for us there.


    Apparently, they didn''t like the smell inside the store, so they waited outside.


    Nikkiq, who had come to see us off, looked surprised at their appearance.


    "I haven''t seen them lately, what brings them here?"


    "Oh, that''s right: ......."


    I explained to Nikkiq that I had met them on my way to Marein''s mansion.


    ''Huh.... I heard that monster pets are all the rage in some parts of the world outside of ..........................was that guy from Marein behind it?''


    "Seems like it. But it looks like Marein has been disqualified, so things will settle down a bit from here on out, won''t they?"


    As  he and I were conversing, they came up to my feet and rubbed their cheeks against me.


    Their tails were standing on end and they were making a very cute gesture.


    Nikkiq smiled at me and said.


    "Oh, my boy, they seem to like you a lot. It is rare for a shadow cougar to be so friendly."


    "But I''m afraid I can''t take them home with me, so if it''s all right with Nikique, could you send him back to the Devil''s Forest?"


    Hearing my words, Nikkiq nodded.


    "I understand. I will take them with me the next time I go to the demon Forest."


    "Thank you very much."


    I thanked Nikkiq for his help and squatted down, making eye contact with the two monsters .


    " I wish I could take them with me, but as you can imagine, my father is here, so I can''t just take them on my own. You guys can go back to your own world."


    When the cat-sized shadow cougars heard my words, they looked a little shuffled and mewed, "Nn~.


    I patted his head, got up, said goodbye to Nikique, and left.


    When I looked back after a short distance, the two \ monsters seemed to be watching me the whole time.


    They were cute, but my father would have been absolutely furious if I took them home without permission.


    I wished Mel and Mother could have seen how cute they are .


    At that moment, Deanna suddenly said, "


    ".. Those monster were quite fond of you , so they might follow us to Bardia territory."


    "In Bardia territory?¡¡I don''t think so, indeed. It''s too far away. I''m tired. We''ve been on the move since this morning, and I''m really tired."


    Even though we had a lot to do during our stay in Renaloute, we were too busy today.


    When I looked tired, Deanna said to me as if she was trying to give me a nail.


    "We must return without being discovered by Master Rainer, so please keep a sense of stress until the end."


    Deanna''s words made me "aha" and I held my head in my hands on the way home.

 CH 93

    ''Master Rid, you don''t have to be so scared, do you?"


    ''...... No, no, I'' m not going to get away with it if he finds out about that "


    Deanna said to me with a look of dismay, and I replied with a troubled look on my face.


    I was thinking about it all the way back to the guest house from Nikique''s mansion.


    I was normally supposed to go in and out of the castle as Fara''s attendant.


    However, we parted ways at Marein''s mansion.


    If I went back to the castle, my father would probably find me and I would be in trouble.


    After seeing me like this, Deanna turned to Chris and said,


    "Then why don''t we tell him that Master Rid has an errand to run and we can come in with him?"


    Chris looked at Deanna with a puzzled look on her face as she told her something she had never thought of.


    In this case, I should go back to the guest house and then go to Fara


    I looked at Chris and said, "


    , "I''m sorry, Chris. Can I ask for your help?"


    "I understand. But please don''t do anything reckless like this next time."


    ''...... yeah, I''ll be careful. Thanks."


    Chris let out a sigh and said, "Oh dear," as she led us to the gates of the castle.


    A soldier at the gate stopped Chris, but as soon as Chris told him that she was related to the Bardia family at the guest house, he let her through.


    I whispered a "thank you" to Chris.


    Chris nodded, looking a little taken aback.


    We entered the castle, and after a short walk, the guest house came into view.


    Just as I was thinking, "This is good," I heard a voice I had heard before.


    ''I found the , Tia."


    Found?¡¡Who could it be that knew me and called me like this?


    I turned pale with blood as I searched for the owner of the voice.


    There was, to my surprise, Lacis.


    He was holding his hand on his knee and pointing his finger at me.


    I answered with trepidation, afraid that my true identity would be revealed.


    What can I do for you, Prince Lacis?''


    "I was not waiting for you to come back."


    Is it my imagination that Lacis said something that bothered me a lot?


    Anyway, I said as if I was running away with a desire to leave this place.


    "I am sorry, but I have a lot of work to do . If there is nothing else I can do for you, please excuse me. ......''


    I bowed to Lacis as I finished and quickly turned to go to the guest house.


    "No, , wait, I have a business, with you "


    "What can I do for you ......?"


    I probably had the most uncomfortable expression on my face that I''ve ever had.


    But Lacis was still not cowed and said,


    ''Oh, I''d like to talk to you alone , don''t you get me wrong ¡¡I''m not interested in you by any means"''


    ''Huh!?"


    I rolled my eyes, taken aback by Lacis''s words.


    Then, realizing the intent of his words, I turned pale as my blood ran cold.


    Slowly, I looked at Deanna and Chris, and they both quickly turned their heads away.


    At any rate, I knew I couldn''t hope for any help.


    I took a deep breath and then said to Lacis


    "I appreciate the invitation ...... very much, but I have some work to do as well, so could we talk about this later?"


    I was very sorry to say this to Lacis, but if it was at a later date, the maid named "Tia" would disappear from this scene.


    It would be the least hurtful thing to his heart.


    "¡¡No, but how about just a little bit of your time I won''t take up too much of your time. How about you, Lady Deanna?¡¡As the prince of Renalute, I ask you for a favor: ......"


    (Lacis , don''t use the prince''s power for this kind of thing.) I shouted in my heart and desperately appealed with my eyes for Deanna to refuse.


    But the eye reply that came back from her was,


    "I understand... . If it''s just for a short time, I think I can make it."


    "I''m sorry, Deanna, but I owe you a debt of gratitude."


    "...... is... yes."


    I felt like my soul was leaving my body and I was white as a sheet, and Lacis took me by the hand and pulled me along with him.


    ¡ó


    The first thing I noticed was a big cherry blossom tree at the end of the road.


    When I saw it, I thought that Fara had wanted it, come to think of it.


    Then I looked to the side and saw that Fara was not there .......


    For some reason, Lacis was there.


    I came to my senses and was stunned.


    But he didn''t notice me, and with a twinkle in his eye, he said,


    "Tia, it''s not ....... I wanted to show you this."


    "I see. It''s a beautiful tree, but why did you want to show it to me?"


    I made a cold, heartless attempt to show my disinterest.


    I''m sorry, Lacis. But I''m certain this is for your own good.


    But he was not discouraged by the way I looked at him.


    "I''m sorry I was too aggressive. But I''m sure I''m drawn to you. That''s why I really wanted to show you this."


    I responded, flinching at his too passionate gaze.


    "I think that''s some kind of misunderstanding. In the first place, didn''t Prince Lacis and I meet only this morning?¡¡I thought it was just an assumed attraction,......."


    I pushed him away frantically, politely and coldly. But the light in his eyes is still burning.


    ''I thought so too,....... But I talked to my mother about it, and she told me that this is love, "


    "......?¡¡Queen Liesel?¡¡What did she tell you?"


    Lacis was so happy that I was interested in what he had to say that he told me what Liesel had said to him.


    After meeting "Tia" for the first time, he could not stop his heart from beating and rising in his breast.


    After much consideration, he told Queen Liesel what had happened and his situation.


    The queen was apparently very pleased, saying, "You''ve found someone like that."


    The queen was told by Liesel that his feeling was "love" and that it was proof that he had met someone he liked.


    At that moment, like a bolt of lightning, he understood.


    "He......?¡¡Is it me?"


    I was on board with Lacis'' unexpected words.


    But instead of being depressed, the light in his eyes was getting stronger.


    "I understand ....... I will continue to train daily so that I can surpass Rid . Originally, I was going to ask for a rematch with Master Rid sooner or later. When I surpass him, I will come to see you again. I hope I will be able to repeat the question I just asked you."


    "¡¡I don''t think that''s going to make any difference, ......?"


    "Heh, I know. This is my intention. Thank you, I''ve never felt this way before. Love is a wonderful thing."


    Lacis looked into the distance with a refreshed face.


    I don''t know about you, but it seems that he has completed himself.


    "Sorry, I think it''s time to go."


    He walked me to the front of the guest house where I had left Deanna and the others.


    "I will definitely show you that I am stronger than Rid, , Tia," . and then I''ll ask you the same question I asked you earlier."


    He said this as he left and walked away from me and the others.


    At that moment, I felt like collapsing into white sand.


    Chris and Deanna, who were watching us, were both stunned.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not sure what you''re talking about."


    "It is indeed insane to bring down a prince and princess together . ......"


    "..? No, Lacis is just mistaken when it comes to the love ".


    Chris and Deanna looked at me with pity when I said that.


    This is "love.


    After discussing with his mother how he should treat Tia, she told him that they should start by getting to know each other.


    So, he really wanted to have this discussion.


    I turned my head down in disappointment after hearing Lacis'' explanation.


    I believe that there was no mistake in the queen''s feelings as a mother toward her child.


    However, this was definitely a misunderstanding.


    Perhaps Lacis was just puzzled when she first met a girl from the empire who was close to her age (but not the same).


    And then his mother, whom he trusts the most, calls it "love," which is a grand misunderstanding.


    But this is a serious problem.


    Because he is so deluded.


    He was giving me a burning look as he was explaining the situation to me.


    I thought about what I could do to get him to give up.


    As a result, I decided to make him give up by making an impossible demand, even though it was very heartbreaking.


    I thought so and slowly spun my words in a cold, aggressive manner.


    "I understood Prince Lacis''s feelings. But with all due respect, I am not interested in weak princes."


    .".... weak prince?"


    His eyes flashed with suspicion.


    I continued without hesitation.


    "Yes, Prince Lacis. you were defeated by Master Rid, , and that too without a trace. How can you say that you are in love with a girl under such circumstances? Don''t you have something to do before that?"


    "...... you are surprisingly bitter. It is as different from when we first met. But you are indeed the one I fell in love with!¡¡It''s people like you who say it clearly like that then i am ready for that."


    As soon as I heard what Lacis said, a chill ran down my spine.


    What is this prince saying ?


    I was about to back away, but I held my ground and said.


    ". Yes. . I adore him . Even if Fara and Rid are paired , that feeling will not change. There are as many forms of feelings as there are people. So, please give up."


    But instead of being depressed, the light in his eyes was getting stronger.


    "I understand ....... I will continue to train daily so that I can surpass Rid . Originally, I was going to ask for a rematch with Master Rid sooner or later. When I surpass him, I will come to see you again. I hope I will be able to repeat the question I just asked you."


    "¡¡I don''t think that''s going to make any difference, ......?"


    "Heh, I know. This is my intention. Thank you, I''ve never felt this way before. Love is a wonderful thing."


    Lacis looked into the distance with a refreshed face.


    I don''t know about you, but it seems that he has completed himself.


    "Sorry, I think it''s time to go."


    He walked me to the front of the guest house where I had left Deanna and the others.


    "I will definitely show you that I am stronger than Rid, , Tia," . and then I''ll ask you the same question I asked you earlier."


    He said this as he left and walked away from me and the others.


    At that moment, I felt like collapsing into white sand.


    Chris and Deanna, who were watching us, were both stunned.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not sure what you''re talking about."


    "It is indeed insane to bring down a prince and princess together . ......"


    ".. No, Lacis is just mistaken when it comes to the love ".


    Chris and Deanna looked at me with pity when I said that.


    I promised myself that I would never be a " Tia" again, and that I would never fight with Lacis again.

 CH 94

    "Phew ...... I finally made it back . ......"


    I thanked Chris and then we parted in front of the guest house.


    Deanna took care of the surroundings until I returned to my room in the guest house.


    Thanks to her, I managed to get back to my room without being noticed.


    When I got back, I quickly changed out of my maid''s uniform and jumped into bed.


    Now I''m on my stomach, my face pressed against the pillow.


    ''Huh. ...... Still, I''m glad I got the information about the herbs that could cure mother''s illness and lead to a special cure, but it''s been a lot of hard work. ....."''


    I let out a sigh and mumbled something, then my lids became heavy and I felt a very strong sleepiness coming on.


    At that moment, there was a knock at the door and Deanna''s voice could be heard in the room.


    "Master  Rid, Master Reiner wants to see you."


    "Father?¡¡Wow, okay, I''ll be right there."


    I got up from bed and left the room, rubbing my eyes with my hands to get rid of the sleepiness.


    I was told that my father''s room at the guest house was the largest room on the second floor.


    Deanna led the way and we soon arrived at the front of the room.


    I took a deep breath, knocked on the door, and said, "Father, you wanted to see me? "


    The answer came immediately from inside, "Come in."


    Deanna did not try to enter the room, but took a waiting posture in the hallway as it was.


    When I opened the door and entered the room, I found Zack, a prior guest, and a slender dark elf man talking with Father about something with a hard look on his face.


    The slender dark elf man looked at me and quietly bowed his head.


    Zack asked, "May I?" , and my father gave a small nod.


    "Master Rid, this is my man, Capella. Capella, introduce yourself."


    Zack cleared his throat and then called out, and the dark elf who was called Capella slowly raised his head.


    Then he introduced himself to me.


    "I am Capella Didor, as introduced to you. I look forward to working with you from now on."


    After he finished, he bowed to me again.


    I was not sure what was going on, but I told him to raise his head.


    When he raised his head, I was a little surprised at his appearance.


    He was a handsome man with black hair and dark, piercing eyes.


    The atmosphere he gave off was somewhat tense, something that was not present in the Bardia residence.


    But more than that, I thought the name "Capella" sounded familiar.


    Where had I heard it before?


    As I was lost in thought trying to remember, my father called out to me.


    "Rid, Zack has just made a proposal. It involves you, too. Sit down and listen  to it ."


    "Yes, Father,"


    I sat down on the sofa as my father asked me .


    We were now sitting around the desk from three sides, with only Capella standing by Zack''s side.


    "I am sorry, master . Reiner, master .Rid,. Now, where were we?


    "......, I understand that Master Zach wants Capella to be Rid''s squire."


    "Heh......?"


    I looked at them both with a puzzled look on my face when I heard what he said.


    Why would Zack suddenly recommend Capella as my squire?


    I gradually became dubious about the matter, as I suddenly felt something fishy in the content.


    Zack looked at me with a smile and said,


    ''I heard that Master Rid is willing to marry Princess Fara,. If that''s the case, I thought it would be easier to make preparations if someone familiar with Renalute culture was nearby."


    "I see. ..... "


    I nodded at his words and looked at my father, but there was no shift.


    Apparently, he intends to leave this matter to me.


    After a few moments of pondering, I responded to Zack.


    ...., but the marriage with the Princess Fara has not been decided yet. Besides, if we are talking about Renalute culture and preparing to welcome a princess, then I don''t think you have to be my ''squire'', do you?"


    I am not a "squire" of the Lenarte culture or the princess, And it is only natural that you would think so if it comes at this time . In addition, the Kirin child behavior that Master Rid showed in front of His Majesty Elias is not unknown among the nobility in our country. All in all, I think that there is no one but Master Rid for Princess Fara."


    Zack smiled as he finished.


    There was nothing out of line in what he was saying.


    But when he goes to the trouble of recommending someone as a "squire," I think he has an agenda.


    I looked at my father and asked him a question.


    "What do you think ......?¡¡Am I allowed to respond?:;


    "Hm. I am going to leave this matter to you. I don''t mean to be rude to you, but you''ll have to find out for yourselves whether or not he''s the right person to be your squire."


    "Hmph, as expected of Master Rainer, you are very strict."


    Zack smiled wryly at father''s words.


    Capella remains standing there without saying anything.


    I look at Capella''s face, but it is blank and I cannot read his emotions.


    The fact that my father did not stop him and left it to me means that there is a strong possibility that Zack and my father are working together behind the scenes.


    If that is the case, the only possibility is that he is checking me out.


    That''s when I remembered why the name "Capella" sounded so familiar to me.


    I was sure that there was a character named "Capella" in "Tokirella!


    He was one of the characters that could be used in the free mode, and I believe he was good at espionage activities.


    I think he was specialized in attack power and speed, and his defense was low.


    But I don''t remember how he was involved in the story.


    Going back to my thoughts, from the character image, I guess he is one of the country''s agents or something.


    Zack, who has him as his subordinate and is in a position to talk with my father, may be a top figure in that organization.


    At the moment I thought that, I felt a chill in Zack''s smile.


    Zack sensed the atmosphere and called out to me with a suspicious expression.


    "Is there something wrong ......?"


    ''No, nothing ...... more importantly, what is Zack''s purpose in promoting him as my squire?¡¡You don''t really mean to say that he''s a man prepared only to welcome Princess Farah, do you?"


    I decided to ask him the crux of the matter, trying to keep a level head.


    Probably, I would never be able to beat Zack in a belly-button trick.


    Then, it might be better to be honest with him.


    He rolled his eyes a little at my words and replied happily with a wry smile.


    ''Huh, you interesting one after all."


    He muttered, looking at Capella.


    "Capella is a very talented man. There is only one reason why I am promoting him to Master Rid. I want Capella to be Master Rid shadow.''


    ."..... shadow?"


    Zack shifted his eyes from Capella to me and looked at me, and began to exude a killing power that I could not have imagined from his soft-spoken manner.


    ''You have a great talent, Master Rid,, child prodigy, genius, all of these words apply to you. you also has the ability to lead others with both rigor and gentleness. But that is not enough to protect those you hold dear."


    "......Are you saying I need ''shadows'' for that?"


    He nodded quietly and continued.


    " A nd this is also a request from my king, His Majesty Elias. Capella is the man chosen to support and protect Master Rid and Princess Fara from the shadows. I am sure he will be of great help."


    "I see. ......''


    The moment I heard the words, "A request from His Majesty Elias," I felt that everything make sense .


    They were actually testing me to see if I would be able to handle it.


    These adults are very mean.


    I pondered what would be a good response, then smiled and said


    ."..... If that''s the case, I have a favor to ask of . Capella.''


    "Yes, sir?"


    Capella replied to me with a blank expression on face.


    I continued speaking without paying attention to it.


    "If you will be my follower, can you swear your allegiance to me, Rid Bardia, here and now?¡¡I would like my father and Master Zach to bear witness, if I may?"


    This is my way of returning the favor for being tested.


    It would be easy to make Capella my squire.


    All I had to do was shake my head.


    However, I felt that this would make Capella''s master ambiguous.


    Of course, the oath of allegiance might not change anything about the connection between Zack and Capella.


    But as long as he swears allegiance to me in front of father and Zack, Capella will ostensibly be my follower completely.


    He will belong to the Bardia family, not Renalute.


    From Zack''s point of view, he may have even intended to transfer hom from his own organization.


    If they are so talented as to be recommended by him, he is willing to take them without mercy, even if it is only ostensibly.


    As I finished, I felt the eyebrows on Capella''s expressionless face twitch.


    At that moment, my father immediately took me up on my offer.


    "Sure, that''s good. Zack is a good man,. As long as it''s good enough for Rid, I''ll welcome it."


    "I would appreciate it if you would say so as well, Father. Would you be okay with that, Master Zack?"


    Zack was taken aback, but when he cleared his throat, he replied in a frustrated but amused tone.


    ".... understand. I didn''t think you''d go that far."


    Capella then took the oath of allegiance to me, Rid Bardia, in front of both my father and Zack.


    With this, Capella officially became my squire.


    Of course, I can''t let my guard down because his connection with Zack has not been broken.


    But I am sure that Capella is a person I can rely on.


    I said, looking at Capella''s expressionless face with a big smile.


    "... Capella, I look forward to working with you from now on."


    "I will serve you with my    life."


    Capella remained expressionless until the end.

 CH 95

    Now, Capella will make arrangements in the kingdom to be Master Rid''s squire from now on. We will finish the preparations before the two of you leave Renalute, so please wait a little while."


    As he finished, Zack looked at me and my father in turn.


    We looked at each other and nodded.


    "I understand. Rid, are you in?"


    "Yes, Father. "


    Capella, standing beside Zack, remained blank.


    Zack had just told me that he wanted Capella to be my squire.


    At that time, I did not immediately shook my head.


    I felt that if I just shook my head, Zack would have his way.


    ''let''s ask Deanna too."


    "What?"


    I asked back to my father''s unexpected comment.


    ''¡¡Is something wrong?"


    "No, no, it''s ......."


    I was pretending to be calm, but inwardly I was panicking,What should I do?


    Perhaps my father had some information.


    Did Zack tell him, or did he get it from some other source?


    While I was thinking about this, Deanna, as she was called, came into the room.


    She stood beside me, straightened her posture, and bowed.


    "You wanted to see me,master . Rainer."


    "Deanna, I have a question for you."


    After glaring at me sharply, my father shifted his gaze to Deanna and said slowly,


    "Deanna, what were you and Rid doing today?¡¡Tell me the truth. Is that clear?"


    "I''ll tell you everything ''.


    When father told her to "tell the truth," Deanna told him everything that had happened today.


    The only thing that she covered up was the part about me disguising myself as a maid.


    Hearing her explanation, Father''s expression grew grim.


    When she told him about the disturbances at the Marein mansion, Deanna stopped talking and looked at me.


    I guess she wanted me to take it from there because the rest of the story was about my mother.


    I said fearfully to my father, who had a grim look on his face.


    , "Father, everything she has told you is true. May I tell you what I am about to tell you because it related to mother''s illness?"


    "...... Okay. Tell me."


    I told my father about Nikkiq, whom I had met through Chris.


    As a result of his research, magic depletion is rarely seen in Renalute.


    Perhaps the presence of daily intake is preventing the disease?


    He even discovered that a wild plant called "Renalute grass" was likely to be a medicinal herb that would lead to a special medicine based on the hypothesis that "Renalute grass" is the most effective herb.


    I also explained that I had made arrangements for the herb to be take as "lute grass" through Chris, and to be supplied to the Bardia family.


    When I finished, my father looked grim and indescribable.


    , "Phew. ...... I got the details. But, Rid. You are an aristocrat, a man in a position of authority. You should not take the initiative and say, ''If the result is good, all is forgiven.''


    My father looked me straight in the eye and continued his words as if he were giving me a bitter warning.


    I was sorry for him, but I asked Capella to swear his allegiance to me in front of Zack and my father.


    With the two of them as my witnesses, his affiliation, even if only ostensibly, would be from the Renarte to the Bardia family.


    This means that even if Capella and Zack were linked, Capella would be subject to disciplinary action as soon as his conduct was exposed.


    Naturally, Zack, who promoted him, and Elias, who was involved, would be equally culpable.


    I think it would be a bit of a drag and a deterrent for both Zack and Capella.


    It would be a good idea, even if it was improvised.


    "Master Rainer, Master Rid. I will take my leave now."


    After hearing my father''s and my reply, Zack looked satisfied and said goodbye to us, then stood up and bowed.


    He turned his head and headed for the door to leave the room, but suddenly stopped.


    Then, as if he had an impulsive idea, he turned to me and said with a mischievous smile,


    , "...... I see that you and Princess Fara have had a lot of fun today, but you mustn''t be too reckless, okay?¡¡The two of you have various people looking to you for your future. ...... Now, if you''ll excuse me."


    "What?"


    At his words, my father''s eyebrows furrowed


    I''m not sure if it''s revenge for making Capella pledge allegiance to me in front of the two of them.


    As he left the room with a gift, I thought to myself, "What a competitive person he is."


    As he left the room, Father spoke to me in a low voice.


    ''...... R id, what do you he word means now?''


    ''Well, ,...... I, too, am not sure of his intention,.......''


    I was out with Fara and others in the castle town, breaking father''s word.


    I was trying to cover up the fact that I couldn''t say anything.


    My father looked at me with sharp eyes as if he was going to shoot me in the face, and then he made an unexpected remark.


    ''Why do you think there is so much rule in the nobility, the knights, the military, and so on?¡¡If everyone is selfish and eager for success, there will be no structure. Of course, in some cases, such behavior may produce the right results. But not this time. Isn''t this a discussion where you could have explained your reasoning to me?"


    "...Yes, that''s right. I think you are right, Father.""


    Indeed, this time I may have been too impatient.


    When I talked about wanting to visit the castle town, Father told me no, and I immediately withdrew.


    I was sure that I thought, "If I sneak out, I can make it."


    "I hope you understand ....... But this time, I forbid you to go out to the castle town. If you must, be sure to tell me. Do you understand?"


    "...... I understand. Father, I am sorry for the worry and trouble I have caused you."


    After I finished my speech, I bowed my head toward my father.


    Deanna, who was watching the movement, bowed her head with me.


    ".... Enough. I am sorry for the inconvenience. But more importantly, Deanna, the problem is you."


    "......Yes, sir. I''m ready, Master Rainer."


    She nodded quietly at Father''s words.


    I was surprised to see her nodding her head.


    "Father? Deanna only followed me to , and if she is to be punished , I should be the one to take the punishment."


    "Rid, you are a legitimate son of a noble family. Deanna put you in danger, no matter what the circumstances. As an institution of the Order, we cannot allow this to go unanswered."


    It is true that what my father is saying may be right, but I couldn''t agree with him.


    This time, she may have deviated from her escort duties.


    But as a result, I was able to get information on the herbs that would help my mother''s healing.


    "....I understand what father is saying, but without Deanna, I might not have been able to get the information about the medicinal herbs. If mother recovers with the information obtained this time, it can be said that it was thanks to Deanna, even if only partially''''


    Father, who heard the appeal, shook his head lightly and let out a sigh as he said,


    ''Hah ...... Rid, that''s what I said earlier, ''If the results are good, all is forgiven,'' right?¡¡You know that. Besides, it was you yourself who caused Deanna to have to make this decision. You should reflect on that."


    "I am very grateful to you, master . ...... Rid, for saying that much to someone like me. I was prepared for this when I went to the castle town with Princess Farah Please do not regret what you have done, even though you may reflect on it."


    I was furiously thinking about the consequences of my indiscretion as I looked down on my face.


    The father looked at us and suddenly said,


    "Diana, a member of the Knights of the Bardia Frontier, you are hereby discharged. You are discharged."


    "I understand."


    Deanna only bowed silently at Father''s words.


    But he made her raise her head and continued.


    "Deanna, you will be discharged from the Order, but your abilities and the level of contribution you have shown up to this point are remarkable. Therefore, I order you to continue to be Rid''s attendant from now on. Is that clear?"


    We rolled our eyes and were stunned by Father''s words.


    However, Deanna immediately " huffed" and bowed again after uttering the words.


    "I understand. Thank you for your generosity. ......''


    After Capella, even Deanna is going to be my attendant?


    I looked at my father in surprise at the sudden addition of two squires.


    I looked at him with a look of astonishment, "...... father, may I ask the reason?"


    . "Deanna, I have something for you to do as Rid''s attendant. Rid, you must listen to what I have to say."


    Father began to explain to us, who were puzzled by the unexpected discussion.

 CH 96

    :|"Deanna, what I need you to do is to watch over ''Capella'' and serve as ''chaperone'' for Rid."


    When we heard Father''s words, we looked at each other and were stunned.


    ,Deanna   was first   who opened her mouth.


    "Is this ...... Capella the one who just left the room?¡¡I can sort of understand that, but what do you mean by being Master Rid''s chaperone?"


    "I''d like to ask that too. Father."


    Father then gave me a detailed explanation.


    First, he told me about Zack and his relationship and interactions , including the meaning of telling Deanna about Capella.


    First of all, "the Riverton family," rather than "Zack," is a noble family that dominates the top of the intelligence organization in Renalute.


    The current head of the family is "Zack Riverton," which means he is the head of the family.


    Father has a partial working relationship with them, but he does not share all the information with them.


    They seem to be hand in hand when their interests coincide with each other.


    Although he does not tell Deanna, there is in fact a hierarchical relationship based on a secret agreement.


    Bardia is probably in a superior position, but if he is not careful, he may be able to get caught in his own neck.


    The father said with a slightly grim look on his face,


    "Unfortunately, the Bardia family does not have an intelligence organization like the country has. If the Renalute were serious, they wouldn''t be able to win through information warfare or assassinations. ......"


    ''......Are they that much of an organization?¡¡With all due respect, the Knights of Bardia have a lot to study besides combat. I am aware that they are one of the strongest in intelligence warfare in the empire, but are they still totally unmatched?"


    Deanna''s reply probably came from her pride as a member of the Order of Bardia.


    Father slowly shook his head at her words.


    "Unfortunately, it will be impossible to win. Dark elves have a lot of "dark attribute characteristics" in their race. They can use their attribute magic to conduct espionage activities while blending in with the darkness. They gather information by using magic to hide in the shadows of their targets. I hear that they also use their own magic."


    Deanna is listening with a slightly regretful look on her face.


    I was surprised to learn that dark spells could be used in such a way.


    In the game world, I only had an image of attack magic.


    In the real world, however, there are various ways to use it, depending on your imagination.


    Looking at our faces, Father continued his talk.


    "In terms of combat power, we can probably win in a battle on a field where there is no cover. However, if we fight in a forest or a shady place, where dark elves are good at, we may be wiped out without realizing it. That is why their individual fighting ability can be so tricky".


    " If there are so many skilled people, why didn''t the dark elves win in the Barst Incident?"


    I was listening to my father''s talk and found myself asking questions.


    "If the Dark Elves had that much fighting power and intelligence, wouldn''t they have been able to prevail in the Barst Incident?"


    Father answered my question with a sudden answer.


    ''...It has a lot to do with the birth rate of the Dark Elves."


    "The birth rate?"


    The word came out of my mouth.


    Why would the issue of fertility come up in a war?


    To answer my question, Father resumed his explanation.


    "They can overwhelm their opponents through intelligence warfare and assassinations, but they cannot fight frontal battles in the field and inflict heavy casualties,f the dark elves, whose population takes longer to recover than the population of the country."


    "If the dark elves, whose population takes longer to recover than the human race, were to do so, they might win the war then, but they would lose the next war."


    "In other words, they will not be able to recover their reduced population and strength. Is that what you are saying?"


    Father nodded at my words and continued his explanation.


    "The reason why the Dark Elves are prospering as a nation today is because they are located in a place where there are few invasions from other countries and they did not fight a war that would have caused a major decline in their population. If the Renalute had fought a large number of wars in which they invaded other countries, the Dark Elves would have died out as a race."


    I see.


    This is a reason that is not often thought of among human races.


    The low birth rate is directly related to the lack of population growth.


    If a war that causes a large number of casualties is fought, how many years will it take the Dark Elves to regain that reduced population?


    If calmly consider this point, they cannot fight an offensive war.


    The dark elves cannot fight a war unless they can overwhelm their opponents and minimize the number of casualties.


    Then I remembered.


    ''...... That''s why Barsto didn''t attack Renalute during the war, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right. Even if the dark elves have excellent intelligence and combat skills, they cannot demonstrate their abilities if Barsto does not attack. Besides, if the assassination is known in advance, countermeasures can be taken. For Renalute, Barsto was a bad match."


    Hearing father''s explanation, I once again felt that I was in a difficult situation.


    I felt that I somehow knew about war from my memories of my previous life.


    However, it was frightening to hear about the actual war that took place in this world.


    Barsto did not attack.


    It means that they understood the racial problems of the dark elves.


    In other words, Barsto probably repeatedly abducted dark elves with the calculation that theu could win even if it came to war.


    In fact, if war broke out, Barsto would stopped the salt. delivery


    In this way, it can be see how Barsto was cunningly waiting for Renalute to attack.


    The abduction might have been one of Barsto''s provocations.


    I thought about it and muttered to myself.


    .".....The conflict between countries is a terrible thing, isn''t it?"


    Hearing my words, my father coughed and changed the topic.


    '' ,......, I''m getting off topic. I wanted to say that Dark Elf intelligence operatives are that much better than the rest of us. And they are also the ones that the head of the intelligence organization, Zack, recognizes. He would not become a squire of Rid without meaning or purpose."


    "So you want me to keep an eye on him?"


    Deanna replied quietly to Father''s words.


    Father nodded at her words and kept talking.


    "That''s right, Capella, right? Keep an eye on him and report anything suspicious to me and Rid immediately. Fortunately, Rid made him swear an oath as a squire in my presence, so I have an excuse to get rid of him.:


    Father looked at me and grinned.


    I responded to his smile with a dry laugh, "Ahaha .......


    Deanna, who was watching this from the side, nodded to my father and said emphatically.


    ''Dark elf agent. I know exactly how to keep an eye on Capella."


    "It will be a more difficult job than that of a knight, but I will be in your debt."


    Her strong reply was met with a look of trust from Father.


    I made sure their exchange was over, then asked a dubious question with a suspicious look on my face.


    ''...... Father, what do you mean by Deanna being my chaperone?"


    " About that ......."


    The topic of conversation shifted to "chaperone".

 CH 97

    "Rid, are you aware that you''re going a bit far?"


    "What do you mean ......?"


    I dared to ask him with a dubious expression on my face, though I somehow felt I knew what he was talking about.


    At that moment, Deanna looked at me with a slight roll of her eyes.


    Father let out a sigh and shook his head.


    ''Huh,...... that''s about it. Rid, do you know what they call you among the Renalute nobility now?"


    "No, I don''t know. ......"


    Father''s eyebrows twitched, and he smiled and laughed wryly, "Hmph,.......


    "Let me tell you." Starting with frontier prodigies, there are a variety of them: qilinji, prospective, out-of-the-box, genius, gem, and so on."


    "... That seems to be a bit of an over-rated list."


    I responded to the list of words I was told, with my face tense up.


    It was easy to imagine that it was because of the oratory, martial arts, and magic I had performed when I met with Fara.


    Father was smiling wryly as he looked at me.


    ''And to top it all off, here it is.......''


    After he finished, he picked up an envelope that was on his desk.


    He flicked the envelope beside his face in dismay and then placed it carelessly in front of me.


    With a suspicious look on my face, I took the envelope in my hand.


    The envelope contained a confidential document that I had received from him, in which he expressed his desire to become your personal attendant in the future.


    "What is it?¡¡you are still a child, aren''t you?¡¡Besides, you came to this country for the marriage with Princess Fara, and you are too bold and brazen to ask him to be your personal attendant."


    The shocking words startled me so much that I dropped the envelope in my hand and stood up vigorously.


    What was I thinking?


    Do you think the Bardia family is unprincipled, wanting to be the side chamber of someone who might even marry a princess of their own country?


    It is beyond rude at this point.


    "The nobles who sent this envelope are apparently from the ''Norris'' faction, according to Mister Zack. The reason is that they are being watched closely by His Majesty Elias and Zack because of this case. They are so concerned with their own actions that they don''t even realize that they are going to anger the ...... other party."


    Unusually, I could immediately see the anger in Father''s face and in the words he spoke.


    However, not expecting another round of aftermath from his downfall, I questioned my father with a suspicious expression on my face.


    "What do you intend to do about the marriage proposal ......?""


    "I would refuse all of them, of course. I have already talked to Zack about it. He said he would take the necessary measures."


    I sat down on the sofa with a look of relief on my face.


    As soon as I sat down, he said with a grim look on his face,


    "But, Rid, this is your fault for overdoing it, isn''t it?"


    "Is it because I overdid it, ......?"


    I replied with a stunned look on my face, and he continued.


    "Yes, you have shown too many people your talents in argument, martial arts, and magic, particularly the magic you showed Norris. , in particular, was too far. That was too much. His Majesty Elias has put a gag order on it, but I am sure there are many who would like to have that spell in their hands. Perhaps it is one of the pieces of information Capella is after."


    Father''s words made me reflect on what Sandra had said to me.


    I had been told that the magic was "out of sight, out of mind," but I had thoughtlessly used it publicly.


    I guess that made me even more of an attention draw, and that''s why they sent me a marriage proposal and a capella.


    ".... that look on your face, you seem to have understood a little that you''ve gone too far."


    "Yes...... I am sorry."


    Father looked relieved when he saw how I had reflected on the situation.


    Then he shifted his attention to Deanna and said.


    "Deanna, I think you understand now that Rid has a tendency to overdo things without knowing how much to take. I want you to support him from now on in a position of warning him. I don''t mind if he makes a few comments if that''s what it takes. Will you do it?"


    Deanna heard my father''s words and replied politely.


    "I understand. I will support Master Rid with all my heart so that I can live up to the trust that Master Rainer has placed in me."


    When she finished, she bowed to my father and me.


    Father saw this and nodded, then made her raise her head.


    "Yes, please take good care of him."


    Deanna nodded to my father and knelt down in front of me.


    Then, like Capella before , she pledged her allegiance to me as a squire.


    "I will serve Master Rid at the risk of my life."


    I was a little surprised to see this, but I immediately replied with a smile.


    "Once again, I look forward to working with you. Deanna."


    Thus, within a day, I had two squires, Capella and Deanna.


    Father, who had been watching me, cleared his throat and then looked a little grim.


    " Now, that''s all I have to say, but I have another question I''d like to ask you both."


    "Yes, ?"


    I and Deanna looked at each other before replying.


    "......''Violent maid who swears loyalty to Bardia'' and ''cheeky little maid'' are you the two of you, right ......?"


    "What is this about, ......?"


    I was in a cold sweat, despite my calm appearance.


    I glanced at Deanna and saw that, unusually for her, she was surly pale with blood.


    It was a story about strange people nearly noble mansion t''s turned out. Zack was really amused by the story. Now, do you want to tell me what happened?"


    ......


    After that, Deanna and I had to explain the situation to my father again, and we both got a lot of grief.


    Deanna was shrugging her shoulders when Father told her, "I''ll let you off the hook this time, but next time, as a ''chaperone,'' you''d better pull your own weight."


    I was getting discouraged because I kept getting angry at her, saying, "Even though it was Princess Fara''s suggestion, what is a legitimate son of a noble family doing disguising himself as a maid? I should think more about my position .


    But I decided not to tell Fara about it.

 CH 98

    "CaPella, I know this is a lot to ask of you, but I''m counting on you."


    "...... Yes, sir."


    After Capella and Zack finished meeting with Reiner and Rid, they moved into their office in the guest house.


    They are now sitting across the table from each other, conversing.


    In the middle of the conversation, Zack muttered with a slightly frustrated look on his face.


    "Rid, boy, still can''t be underestimated. I never thought he'' d make me pledge allegiance to him."


    Zack nodded quietly at his words, "I''m sure your allegiance will be a bit of a problem for future assignments, but I doubt it will have that much of an impact."


    Zack nodded quietly at his words.


    It was Zack who advised Elias that Capella should be Rid''s squire.


    Originally, Capella was to be Lacis'' shadow and Zack''s successor in the future.


    However, Zack thought that sending Capella as Rid''s shadow would lead to the prosperity of the country and the Riverton family.


    If Rid marries Farah and grows up, will even Renaloute''s position change in some way in the future?


    He was a child prodigy and a qilin child.


    "...... But I don''t doubt that Rid-dono is a child prodigy, but why is it that the head of the house is so in favor of him?"


    Capella asked with a blank expression.


    To make him a follower of another country would also mean to reduce the strength of his own country.


    Rid must have that much charm, but he didn''t think he was that good a person.


    Seeing his dubious look, Zack smiled and said.


    ''That is, of course, if you admire the painting of Eltia, who is of my blood, and if you care for Fara, that''s good enough for you, isn''t it?"


    ''...... head, please don''t make a fool out of me, ......."


    Capella complained with a blank expression.


    At this Zack began to explain in a frightened manner, "Oh dear.


    "Well, that''s okay. The reason I''m so in favor of him is simple. If he continues to grow as he is now, the sweetness will eventually disappear. When that happens, I expect him to be a deterrent to Renalute with regard to the empire and Barsto, as well as other countries."


    "...... He is only person from empire . Will he move at a moment of danger for us dark elves?"


    (I understand what Zack is saying.)


    But Capella was skeptical that Rid would take action for the Dark Elves when the time came.


    When Zack realized what Capella was trying to say, he smiled and said


    ''Don''t worry about that,'' His mother is ill and he himself is desperately searching for a cure. If his love for his family are that strong, then after the marriage he will actively participate in any problems that involved with Fara......Well, that how i see that "


    The expression on Zack''s face after he finished saying this was cool-headed, as befitting the head of an intelligence organization .


    Capella knew what was being said to him.


    Capella knew what he was being told to do.


    It was the same as what Norris had done to Lacis.


    But it is more about sinking it into the root.


    And, he wanted him to be brainwashed in a way that neither he nor those around him would be aware of.


    Capella pondered and then muttered.


    .".....Are you sure about the ''spell '' he showed back then?"


    "It''s just a side effect. Instead, you should put priority on getting Fara and Rid on the same path. If the two of them can be put in a better position, we will naturally benefit from it. Well, I guess you could call it an up-front investment."


    Capella was inwardly surprised while keeping his face blank.


    The magic that Rid showed was quite powerful.


    Even that, he said, was a side benefit.


    (Zack must be watching to see if Rid is going to do something even more amazing in the future.)


    "I understand. I will try to make arrangements so that the two of them, Master Rid and Princess Fara, will get along well together. By the way, how would you like to know more about the Bardia family?"


    "That is the least I need to know. Your goal is to gain the trust and confidence of Rid and the Bardia family. If you give out information under the watchful eyes of the Bardia family and it is exposed, you will lose your worth. Instead, be a squire.¡¡If you want to gain the trust of the Bardia family, you can tell them about the Ninja if they ask you."


    As one would expect, Capella did not think that he would be allowed to talk about the " Ninja ."


    The reason is that the " Ninja " can only be talked about with those who are recognized by Zack.


    He raised his eyebrows a little before replying.


    "I will do my best to gain Master Rid''s ''trust and confidence''."


    ''Umm, I ask for your kind attention.¡¡...... But from now on, you will serve the Bardia family, right?¡¡You should exercise your facial expressions a little bit."


    Zack complained bitterly to Capella, who conversed without expression.


    He gave a confused and troubled air, then said, "...... like this?" He smiled awkwardly.


    Zack saw the look on his face and, after an unusual pout, coughed.


    "I think this might be a good opportunity for you too, ....... You should practice smiling a little more."


    ''...... Gyoi.''


    Capella, a shadow of a man of great ability, began to practice smiling desperately from this day until he served Rid.


    To those who knew him, it was a very ridiculous look, and once seen, it was a look that could not be forgot. ......

 CH 99

    We are now at the front courtyard of the palace.


    This is where I was  led when I first came here.


    Yesterday, after too many events, I ended up being very angry with my father.


    After that, I went to my room and lay down on my bed.


    When I awoke, it was morning, and Deanna woke me up.


    She, too, had been upset by father yesterday, but she seemed to have already switched her attitude.


    As I was " dazed" in my sleep, I received a report from Elias that my father and I had been called to the main palace, so we hurriedly got ready and moved to the main palace.


    And here we are now.


    The three members of the Bardia family who were invited were my father, myself, and Deanna.


    When we were shown into the room, Ertia, Fara, and Asuna were already waiting for us.


    However, there was some tension between Fara and Eltia.


    Asuna was standing quietly beside Fara.


    I was concerned about their situation and greeted them lightly, then bowed my head and waited for Elias to enter the room.


    At that moment, a soldier let out a loud, high-pitched voice.


    ''His Majesty Elias has arrived "


    As the soldier''s words echoed, the sliding door opened and the sound of footsteps could be heard, followed by the faint sound of a chair being sat down.


    After a short pause, a voice with dignity rang out.


    ''No bother, raise your head.''


    We raised our heads slowly after the voice.


    Elias looked at us, his stern face breaking into a smile.


    "I have heard that you are feeling better now, Master Rid,"


    ''Yes, I am. There are no particular problems. Thank you for your concern."


    When I finished, I bowed to him.


    When I finished, I bowed right there.


    Elias saw this and said, "Good, ," and continued his speech.


    "I should apologize to you. What Norris did was probably unforgivable for you. We cannot forgive Norris for what he has done, and we will condemn him soon. I am sure that Mister Rid must have been offended by what a nobleman of our country did. I am truly sorry."


    Elias looked at each of my father and I and then bowed his head.


    His appearance drew a buzz around us.


    It is not usual for the king of a country to bow his head.


    The father cleared his throat and then said to Elias,


    "Your Majesty Elias, please raise your head. If you will ''condemn'' Norris, then we have nothing to say to you."


    "I cannot forgive him either, but if you have decided to ''condemn'' him, I, like my father, have nothing to say."


    Hearing our words, Elias looked up and said with a smile.


    "I am glad to hear you say so. We will be conducting his "exoneration" as soon as your visit is over. I''ll let you know the details as soon as I can."


    ''By the way, is the Norris case the reason we were invited here today?"


    Father replied, then asked about the main topic with a dubious look on his face.


    I don''t think Norris is the main topic either.


    If it was only about Norris, there would be no need for Fara, Asuna, or Eltia to be here.


    What are we talking about?¡¡I thought Elias glanced at me and smiled.


    '' Of course, the main topic is something else. The main topic is the marriage between Fara and Mister Rid. "


    Hearing Elias'' words, Farah''s face turned a little red and she turned her head down.


    Her ears moved up and down a little.


    Elias glanced at Fara, cleared his throat, and continued his words.


    " Although ...... Rid is still a ''candidate'', our country would very much like him to marry Fara,". The two are connected by a national bond, so we cannot make a final decision on this matter here, but we will ask the Magnolia Empire to proceed with the marriage with the House of Bardia."


    "Thank you for your kind words, Your Majesty Elias. When I return to my country, I will immediately inform the imperial capital to that affect. I am sure that our emperor will be pleased."


    The father bowed as he politely responded to Elias''s words with his approval.


    I bowed in the same way.


    At that moment, I glanced at Fara and saw that she was looking down with her face bright red and her ears moving up and down.


    Was she pleased?¡¡I was so happy to think so that I felt my own face broke into a little smile.


    At that moment, Eltia, who had been silent until then, suddenly opened her mouth.


    , "...... Your Majesty Elias, may I?"


    "Yes?¡¡What''s the matter, Eltia?"


    Elias looked at Ertia with a dubious expression, but she remained unmoved and said while looking at me with sharp eyes.


    "Fara is the ''princess'' of the Renalute Kingdom. However, since she is related to our royal family, I would like you to announce here that you are prepared to marry the princess."


    "''He ......?"


    I was taken aback by Eltia''s statement.


    The people around me were also half stunned by Ertia''s words.


    Elias coughed and then continued


    I know how you feel, Eltia, but I have received an offer directly from Rid to marry Fara, and I have heard the reasons for it. .¡¡Isn''t that enough?"


    "...... Only His Majesty Elias has told me that. And besides, the countries are going to work on the assumption that they are going to marry, right?¡¡I would like you to declare again here the offer you have made to His Majesty, and I believe that the link will be strengthened if those present bear witness to it."


    Eltia said politely and with fluency, and bowed to Elias.


    Hearing her words, Elias looked thoughtful.


    Then he looked at me with a wicked smile on his face.


    "Hm, surely if the nations are going to move toward intermarriage, there is no harm in having the words that Master Rid said to me the other day declared here ...... Master Rid, I am sorry, but could you please declare again here the words you said to me at that time?"


    I''m convinced that unfair .


    The smiling face Elias made after he finished saying it almost made me want to kill him.


    Suddenly, when I looked around, my eyes met with Fara.


    She was moving her ears up and down as her face turned bright red.


    There seemed to be great anticipation and some anxiety in her eyes.


    Asuna, standing beside her, was smiling at Fara.


    Rid, as long as His Majesty Elias has said it, there is no problem with you speaking out here, right?¡¡If your words will help strengthen the connection between our two nations, then you should speak up and declare it. ......"


    Father looked at me and spoke to me as if gently admonishing me.


    And I could clearly see in his eyes that he was telling me to give up.


    Incidentally, I had already told my father what I had said to Elias.


    He was convinced that there would be no problem with my declaration.


    I looked down and resigned myself to the situation, and then I stood up with determination.


    I felt the attention of everyone in the room on me, and I looked at the Farra and said in a high voice,


    "I fell in love with her the moment I met her. Please become my wife and I will make you happy.''


    Hearing my words, Fara looked as if smoke was about to come out of her face


    After that, the first one to open her mouth was Eltia.


    She looked at me with a clearing of her throat and said.


    ''I have only received the words of the Lord Rid ....... Lady Fara, do not be a fool and take this opportunity to declare what you said to me the other day, or was that a lie? ''


    At Eltia''s words, Farah looked at her with a "huh" look.


    What dod she mean by the other day?


    While I was looking at her with a dubious expression, Fara took a deep breath and stood up.


    Looking at me as she stepped forward a little.


    I also love you, master . Rid. ...... If we could get married, I would be more than happy to do so. ...... ."


    At Farah''s words, this time I said, "Wow," and my face turned red and I felt like I was about to smoke.


    At this time I was feeling that I would never forget this day with my face bright red.

 CH 100

    "I''m going to take care of you from now on. ''


    "......, yes. I''m looking forward to working with you. ..... "


    For some reason, Fara and I had to confess our feelings for each other in front of my father, Elias and others.


    The atmosphere between the two of us is very embarrassing.


    Fara''s face is bright red as she turns her head and her ears go up and down.


    Her appearance was very cute.


    I thought to myself, as I blushed, "I guess that''s what ear movement is all about.


    Now I feel glad that Deanna stopped me when I was about to ask her why Fara''s ears were moving.


    Eltia, who was watching us in a sweet mood, gave a light cough and then let out a voice that sounded dignified.


    ''...... I am glad to hear that you both had a good relationship with each other, ....... I believe that this will make the relationship between our two nations even better if the marriage can be achieved. Master Rainer, Master Lid, I am very sorry for my impertinence. Please forgive me."


    When Eltia finished, she was about to bow to us with a clean gesture, but Father stopped her and replied, t.


    , "Your feelings alone are enough, Lady Eltia. Even if the marriage is intended to strengthen the bonds between our two nations, there is no better match for us if we both feel the same way about each other.


    He looked at me and Fara in turn and said in a gentle voice to Eltia and Elias.


    ''Mm-hmm. This marriage between my daughter and the Bardia family will be a good match for both of us.¡¡......Lord Rid, once again, take care of Farah."


    "...... Yes, sir."


    Elias said the last words as he looked at me with his sharp eyes as if he was going to fire a shot at me.


    I noticed his gaze and returned the words with my chest outstretched and my eyes fixed on his.


    Elias, who seemed satisfied with my words, grinned.


    Eltia, who was watching the exchange between Elias and me, let out a small sigh and said in a slightly pained voice


    ''Phew......... I''m sorry, Your Majesty Elias, Master Rainer, I''m sorry. I am feeling a little sick and would like to leave."


    Both Elias and Rainer nodded at her words and expressed their concern.


    Eltia lightly thanked them for their words and was about to walk past Fara to leave the room.


    "...... mother, I don''t understand how you feel about me. Why did you say those things earlier that pushed me back?"


    Fara spoke in a voice that only Eltia could hear.


    Fara did not understand the intention of her words and actions.


    Following her actions the other day, she also did not understand the intention of today''s actions.


    What is she thinking?¡¡Farah looked at her with a questioning expression.


    Seeing Fara''s expression, Eltia, as usual, coldly shushed her and said in a way that only Fara could hear.


    ''Princess Farah, I have cut all ties with you. You have no right to call me Mother. But ...... never be frustrated by the flow of ...... fate, and follow the path you wish to take. ......"


    "!"


    Ertia said that much and left .


    As Fara watched Ertia''s back as she left, she felt a different kind of "compassion" in her earlier words.


    It seemed that Eltia was talking about Something when she was about to walk past Fara, but I could not hear the conversation from my position.


    After their conversation, Fara turned her head down and seemed to be lost in thought.


    At that moment, Elias looked at me and said.


    "Mister Rid, you mentioned at one point that you would like the backing of the Christie Trading Company. Can you call a representative right away?"


    "What?¡¡Yes, sir. I have contacted Chris before I came here, so I think she will come as soon as I call her."


    I had sent a messenger to Chris before I came here.


    Through the messenger, I told Chris, "His Majesty Elias may call on you. If it is all right with you, I would like you to stay at the guest house.;


    I was also busy preparing from this morning, so I didn''t tell the details.


    But I think Chris is waiting for me.


    "I''m glad to hear you''re so quick to respond. I will send a messenger immediately.''


    "May I go directly to her ?¡¡I have not yet told Chris, the representative, that His Majesty Elias is going to back it up. If I can talk to in conjunction with going to pick him up, it will save me the trouble of explaining it to her ".


    In fact, I have not been able to talk to Chris about the backing yet.


    I wish I could have done it yesterday, but I was so busy that I didn''t have time to discuss it at leisure.


    It would be better to have a little time to talk with Chris than to have to do it all on the spot.


    "Good. Then, I will ask . Rid to pick me her up."


    "Yes, . Then, I will leave you for now."


    I bowed to Elias and stood up.


    At that moment, my eyes suddenly met Farah''s.


    With that, Fara''s face turned red and her ears were moving up and down.


    I think I was also blushing at the sight of her, smiling shyly.


    I coughed and then smiled back at Fara and left the room.


    Then I went to the guest house to pick up Chris.


    When I left Palace, Deanna came with me as an escort.


    The guest house was close by, but it would take me some time to get there and back.


    On the way there, Deanna let out a sigh and muttered


    ''Hah...... even so, I envy the mood of the Rid and Princess Fara that you just described."


    " ¡¡What are you suddenly talking about? Deanna, you have Rubens, too, don''t you?"


    I didn''t expect Deanna to say what she had just said, and I unintentionally mentioned Rubens'' name.


    Then, Deanna''s face turned dark with a rare "thud".


    I felt as if I had asked something I shouldn''t have.


    ''Rubens is too ...... profound. He still gets all giggly just by holding hands, you know?"


    ''...... I think he''s cute, don''t you think, ......?¡¡Besides, I feel like we had a good feeling the other day,......."


    By the other day, I mean that they had created a world of their own at the entrance and of the hot springs.


    The moment I pointed this out, Deanna responded with a red face and a bit of anger.


    ''Yes, that''s right, since that one incident, Rubens has become even more giggly towards me, because of the whole thing, because Rid-sama told me to put on my ''yukata'' and meet Rubens."


    "Ah ......, I think that was just Deanna being too attractive, you know?¡¡That figure could charm any man. ......"


    Deanna''s blood-colored skin after bath, her wet hair and her yukata were all mixed together and very fascinating.


    Moreover, hot springs and baths are not common in this world.


    I think Rubens saw Deanna in her yukata after her bath for the first time in her life, and the bewitching sight of her in her yukata blew his reason out of the water, so he did what he did.


    I think that after that incident, "things started to get even more awkward," which means that every time Rubens sees Deanna, he is reminded of the sight of her in that yukata.


    With this thought in mind, I asked Deanna a question.


    "Speaking of which, has Deanna talked to Rubens since she came to Renalute?


    ''Eh?¡¡I am Rid''s escort, so I haven''t talked to him much since I came here. Well, even if I did see him, Rubens would turn his face away from me, so I don''t feel like talking to him. ......''


    Deanna darkened a little as she finished.


    I''m not sure if " awkwardness" also refers to turning away from the face?


    But still, "Feckless Rubens" is back?


    I hope there''s a better way.


    While we were talking about such things, the guest house came into view.


    Then, a person in front of the guest house noticed us and ran up to us, waving his hand, that'' s Chris.


    " I''m sorry I''m late. I got a call that His Majesty Elias might call me, so I came here as soon as I could, but did I make it in time?"


    "I didn''t give you the details. I''m going to introduce you to His Majesty Elias now, and I wonder if you could come with me to the palace."


    "What ......?"


    Chris had a dumbfounded look on her face because she didn''t know what was going on.


    T.n We had reached chapter 100 , well with prologue it''s 101 , but it''s trivial matter ! Anyway wanted ti thanks you reading that far


    Don''t forget to rate that series on novel update !

 CH 101

    What ? I didn''t hear about that."


    "......, that''s because I just told you."


    "It''s terrible ......."


    Chris, who had joined us at the guest house, turned pale and held her head in her hands after hearing my explanation.


    In her mind, there was going to be a meeting with Elias in the future dealings.


    However, it seems that the story of the royal family''s backing within Renalute was beyond her imagination.


    Come to think of it, Chris is the only trading company that has the backing of the Empress of Magnolia, the King of Renalute, and the Bardia family, isn''t it?


    It seems to me that when the empire is at the center, Chris''s family''s Saffron Trading Company would be in charge of the west side, and the Christie Trading Company would be in charge of the east side.


    What is it that makes Chris so anxious?


    I spoke to Chris in an appealing and encouraging manner.


    It''s not like we''re going to discuss anything in particular.¡¡It''s just a meeting for the future, so there''s no need to get too anxious. The Empire, the Bardia family, and Renalute, if we establish a business relationship, the east side centered on the Empire will become Chris''s trade area, right?"


    "Ugh ...... that is true, though. I will not say who, but there is someone who has given me experience in business meetings with the nobility before."


    Chris was walking with us toward Palace with a drooped head and slumped shoulders.


    Chris looked at me reproachfully and began to explain to me what had happened in the past.


    "The man asked me to go and sell his invention to the nobility on his behalf, because he would sell it through me."


    ''Hmm?¡¡I had heard that story somewhere before."


    I was moving forward on my feet, paying no heed to what Chris was saying.


    I was still giving Chris a resentful look as she continued her explanation.


    "It''s my fault for giving you an answer right away, you know?¡¡It''s not every day that I get to have a business meeting with such high ranking people, so I was eager to give it a try."


    "Well, that''s good, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, I am grateful to have had such a good experience. However, I was made to dance on the palms of the people related to that person, so I was afraid to deal with noble people without being prepared in advance. ......"


    "I see."


    I wonder if Chris is a little traumatized by what happened last time in the Empire?


    Chris even wrote a resentful note in the letter I got from her at that time, saying that she was cheated out of the deal.


    I stopped and looked back at Chris and said emphatically with a smile on my face.


    , "Don''t worry, that won''t happen this time. Besides, I''m here today. If anything happens to Chris, I''ll protect you, don''t worry, okay?"


    " I''ll be prepared for that. I''m sure you''ll be able to protect me when the time comes, though. I''m counting on you."


    Chris seemed to have changed her mind after hearing my words, and returned to her usual dignified expression.


    I smiled and said,


    "I am glad to hear that. Then, let''s hurry. His Majesty Elias is waiting for us.''


    "Are you the head of the Christie Trading Company?"


    "Yes, I am. I am Christy Safron, the head of the Christy Trading Company.. My name is y. I would greatly appreciate it if you could make our acquaintance.a"


    When we returned to the palace, we quickly moved to the front drawing room where Elias was waiting for us.


    Chris was amazed at the various decorations in Palace.


    Now in the front room are my father, myself, Chris, and Deanna.


    Elias, Fara, and Asuna.


    While we went to pick up Chris, the people who remained in the room seemed to be having a good time talking with each other.


    When I came back to the front room, Fara looked at me and turned her head and her ears went up and down.


    Father and Elias lost their smile at that, and Asuna was smiling.


    What were they talking about?


    I introduced Chris to Elias, who was curious about the matter.


    Elias immediately returned to his solemn face and his eyes turned sharp to regard Chris.


    "Mm. I have heard from Rid and Rainer that you are very good at your job. Since both of you have requested it, I will give preferential treatment to the Christie Trading Company in future business transactions within Renalute. I ask you to make every possible effort for the development of the Bardia family and Renalute."


    "Thank you for your kind words, and I will do my best. But what kind of preferential treatment do you mean?''


    I have never heard of preferential treatment.


    I don''t remember talking about it.


    Chris asked with trepidation.


    Chris was afraid to ask what it was about, but Father cleared his throat and then answered,


    ," Renalute and the Bardia family will receive various preferential tax treatments based on traffic tax in all distribution channels."


    ".....? Is that true?"


    Chris was astonished at his father''s words about the tax benefits.


    The most difficult thing to deal with in transactions between other countries is taxes.


    If you do business only within one country, taxes are only imposed in that country.


    If the transaction is between two countries, the amount of tax to be paid will naturally increase.


    In this world, traffic taxes and fees are still charged at customs.


    However, in the "tariffs" that I remember from my previous life, depending on the country and the goods you were trading with, you would have been taxed 10-50% of the sales price, and in some cases even more than that.


    This is a boost for me as well.


    If there are signs of recovery from Mother''s illness with this "lute grass," I can get involved in internal affairs, which I have been thinking a lot about.


    If we can develop the commercial and distribution channels between the Renalute and Bardia families, there should be a great deal we can do.


    While I was lost in thought, Father continued to explain to Chris.


    "This is due to the fact that the amount of trade between Renalute and the empire has been low up until now. Among those, the preferential treatment that the Christie Trading Company is entitled to is particularly large. If you need anything, consult with me. At that time, I will contact His Majesty Elias. Isn''t that what you told me, His Majesty Elias?"


    .".....That is correct. I can''t give all of the preferential treatment to the Christie Trading Company, but I intend to do everything I can to help them. Therefore, I ask you to contribute to the development of both countries."


    Father gave Elias a sharp look at the end as he explained to Chris.


    Elias noticed the look and nodded his head in reply with a disappointed look on his face.


    "I will make every effort to contribute to the development of both our countries."


    Chris seemed pleased that the Christie Trading Company would receive preferential treatment under the taxation system, even though she was concerned about the two men''s condition.


    Elias said, looking a little grim.


    ''Well, ......, I guess that''s it for the Christie Trading Company at ....... If you need anything else, please send a letter to me. So that concludes our meeting for today, is that clear?"


    Father and I looked at each other and nodded.


    After Elias confirmed that we had nodded, he spoke.


    "Yes. Well then, this concludes today''s meeting. Thank you all for your hard work."


    We bowed at his words.


    After the meeting was over, we were escorted from the front room to our guest room.


    I asked my father about the tax benefits.


    "......The matter you just discussed with His Majesty Elias, was it put together by you, father?"


    ''Yes, instead of making Norris''s case a non-issue, he''s ...... doing a lot of other things. Hmmm..."


    Father was laughing with a wicked smile on his face.


    Chris was scowling at the sight of him.


    Master Rainer, Master Rid, is it safe to ask about that ...... matter of Norris?"


    ''Ah ...... here, it''s not a good place for it, so I''ll explain it to you when we get back to Bardia.


    "That would be good ......."


    She asked me and my father looked at one another and then responded with a wry smile.


    ''......?¡¡Yes, . Now, I am going to go to the castle town now, so I will leave you now, is that alright?""


    "Yes. Thank you for taking care of me on such short notice''.


    Chris shook her head at my words and replied with a happy expression on her face.


    " I am very happy to receive preferential treatment from the government as a person who runs the business association. I will go and check Renalute''s products again in light of what we will be doing in the future."


    After she finished, she bowed to us and left the room in a good mood.


    After seeing her off, I looked at my father and said,


    "Father, I am going to ask Princess Fara if I can meet with her now. When I am able to meet with her, I will ask Deanna to come and see what is going on in the castle town, is that all right?"


    Deanna did not understand my words and was dumbfounded,


    Father wrinkled his brow and said in a low voice,


    "...... Rid, it was yesterday, , right?¡¡What are you thinking about?"


    ''I am thinking of nothing. I''ve come to Renalute for a reason. I want to tell Mother and Mel what is going on in the town. I can''t go to the castle town. Father is also too busy to go. If that is the case, why don''t ask Diana to go to the town and look for souvenirs and such?"


    Father''s eyebrows twitched at the words "Mother and Mel."


    One more push?¡¡I said, folding my arms.


    "If Princess Fara will allow it, I will stay with the princess as long as I can today in order to deepen our bond . Then, I would like to ask Diana to send a substitute escort from the Order of Knights to our place."


    Father meditated on my words as if he were pondering.


    I muttered a few words to him as if I was trying to make him understand something.


    "I''m sure Mel and mother are looking forward to seeing the souvenirs ".


    " But only if you get the princess''s permission. Is that okay?"


    "Yes. Thank you."


    Father  stunned .


    Thus, Diana now had an excuse to go to the castle town on business.


    I immediately contacted Fara


    She was in the same house as me, so she immediately replied,


    "Father, I''ll spend the day at Princess Fara''s, okay?"


    "I understood. But ...... not twice, okay?""


    ......, I understand."


    The father gave me a sharp look and said coldly, as if he was nailing me to the wall.


    It was so intimidating that I flinched.


    Deanna asked me a question with a dubious expression on her face.


    "What are you trying to do, ...... Rid sama?¡¡Do you have any dissatisfaction with me,......?"


    "No, I don''t. I thought it was an unnecessary bother. I''m sure you''ll be very pleased with what you see. You should also pick out some souvenirs that Mother and Mel might like. You will be responsible for selecting the souvenirs that my father and I will give to them, okay?¡¡"This is an order."


    "What?"


    Hearing my words, Deanna''s face turned bright red and she was unusually upset.


    Father, who understood my intention, also chuckled and looked at Deanna with kind eyes

 CH 102

    Hey, Rubens. Are you sure you want to go through this?"


    "What the hell, . I''m going to go to the bushes ......."


    Rubens was now in front of the palace of Renalute.


    He''s waiting with a few other knights until his masters, the linemen, come out.


    In the midst of all this, the knight next to Rubens spoke to him in a languid manner.


    His name is Nels, a childhood friend of Rubens and Deanna.


    He is a slender knight with the same brown hair and narrow blue eyes as them.


    Nels continued talking to Rubens.


    ''...... you, of course it''s about Deanna, isn''t it?¡¡I thought you guys finally started dating after Master Rid''s push, but I don''t think you guys have made any progress at all.¡¡What do you think?"


    "What do you think?"


    His words made Rubens turn red in the face and protest in a small voice.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    ''Huh,...... that''s the kind of place I''m going to be ...... about. ¡¡¡¡Think about how we feel, who have decided to support you and Deanna. Every knight looking at you, including me, is going to get sick."


    The knights around him seemed to be listening to Nels'' words and nodded quietly.


    He continued as if to fold up his words.


    " You know, she''s the only girl who belongs to the Order.¡¡I don''t think Deanna will abandon you, but there are a lot of knights who are after Deanna. The reason these knights looked after you is because Deanna was devoted to you. Do you understand?"


    The surrounding knights nodded silently at Nels'' words.


    Rubens, seeing this, said with an expression of displeasure on his face.


    ''That''s ...... something I had a feeling about, but I knew it ...... was so."


    ''The man was a very good swordsman, but when it came to Diana, he was so dull and insensitive? You dull knight."


    Nels'' words were harsh, but he did not mean them seriously.


    Rubens understands that he is saying this because he is worried about them.


    However, he was a bit indignant at the term "insensitive slack-jawed knight.


    "sure, I''m not very good with colorful love affairs. But that doesn''t mean you can''t talk to me that way."


    "I''m a little angry, aren''t I?¡¡But I''m angrier than that, Rubens. But I''m even angrier, Rubens. You, me and Deanna go way back. You''re not the only one who has a thing for Deanna."


    "...... what...?"


    Rubens was upset when he realized what he meant.


    Rubens had always talked to Nels about Deanna.


    He had no idea he had feelings for her.


    He was not even aware of it.


    Nels said to Rubens, as if he could see right through him.


    ". When I heard that you two had started dating, I thought, ''Now I can give it up,'' but you two haven''t made any progress. If this keeps up, I won''t be the only one. The other knights who are after Deanna are going to start making moves on her, too, you know?¡¡Are you okay with that?"


    "...... not good. I will never give Deanna to them ."


    Rubens said forcefully, glaring at Nels.


    He is too heated to realize that he is shouting in a ridiculously loud voice.


    Nels further provoked Rubens, who was getting hotter and hotter.


    ''Hmmm Then, can you tell us, who are here, how much you like it?¡¡You''re an insensitive knight?""


    Rubens would not normally go along with his cheap provocation.


    Rubens took a deep breath as he looked around at Nels standing in front of him and the few knights who were silently watching this scene.


    . I''m a clumsy man with nothing but swordsmanship. That''s why I can only say it like this: ...... I love Deanna, I love her more than anyone else in the world , and I want her."


    After Rubens said this, there was silence in the room.


    But let me correct one thing.


    He did not "say" anything.


    He shouted with all his might in a loud, stupid, angry voice that could be heard even in the middle of a battle, as if he was a knight-errant.


    Those who know nothing about it would wonder what was going on.


    Nels and a few other knights who heard what he said felt their ears perk up.


    At that moment, Nels and the other knights rolled their eyes at the figure that appeared behind Rubens.


    ''...... do you like that Deanna that much?"


    ''Oh , I love Deanna more than anyone else in the world,.......''


    Rubens turned around as he said it, trying to answer the question from behind with all his might, but he lost his words in the process.


    There she was, Deanna.


    She coughed and then asked the question again.


    '',...... please clarify again."


    "I love Deanna more than ...... anyone else in the world."


    Rubens turned bright red as he told Deanna how he felt.


    When Deanna finished listening, she jumped into Rubens'' arms..


    ''Thank you, Rubens. I love you too. ...... ."


    This was the moment when their world was completely formed.


    Nels, who had provoked them, and the knights who had been watching, all turned to white sand in the light of their world and were about to crumble.


    A presence appeared there to pull them back from such a world.


    : "Fools, what are you doing here in broad daylight?


    Rubens, Deanna, and the other knights in the sand were startled by the figure that appeared with the voice. They instantly stood erect and immobile. What appeared there was a bloodthirsty Reiner. He glared at Rubens and Deanna and shouted in a voice that sounded like a mixture of dismay and disgust. "What are you yelling in front of the palace, the heart of Renalute, and your exchange echoed throughout the room.


    He shouted with all his might in a loud, stupid, angry voice that could be heard even in the middle of a battle, as if he was a knight-errant.


    Those who know nothing about it would wonder what was going on.


    Nels and a few other knights who heard what he said felt their ears perk up.


    At that moment, Nels and the other knights rolled their eyes at the figure that appeared behind Rubens.


    ''...... do you like that Deanna person that much?


    ''Oh ministry, I love Deanna more than anyone else in the world,.......''


    Rubens turned around as he said it, trying to answer the question from behind with all his might, but he lost his words in the process.


    There she was, Deanna.


    She coughed and then asked the question again.


    '',...... please clarify again."


    I love Deanna more than ...... anyone else in the world.


    Rubens turned bright red as he told Deanna how he felt.


    When Deanna finished listening, she jumped into Rubens'' chest.


    ''Thank you, Rubens. But I love you too. ...... ministry."


    This was the moment when their world was completely formed.


    Nels, who had provoked them, and the knights who had been watching, all turned to white sand in the light of their world and were about to crumble.


    A presence appeared there to pull them back from such a world.


    "Fools, what are you doing here in broad daylight?


    Rubens, Deanna, and the other knights in the sand were startled by the figure that appeared with the voice.


    They instantly stood erect and immobile.


    What appeared there was a bloodthirsty Reiner.


    He glared at Rubens and Deanna and shouted in a voice that sounded like a mixture of dismay and disgust.


    "What are you yelling in front of the main palace, the heart of Renalute, and your exchange echoed throughout the place ?


    "I''ll be right there, sir."


    Both Diana and Rubens were surprised by Reiner''s words, but they ran happily toward the castle town.


    What awaited the remaining knights was Rainer''s anger.


    ''......Well, what about you?¡¡The man who provoked Rubens'' fool?"


    The silent knights all pointed at Nels.


    "? Everyone was having fun while listening to him, weren''t they?"


    The exchange between Nels and the knights around him brought Rainer''s anger to its peak.


    "I''m not going to let you get away with this."


    ?


    After this day, Renaloute was the only one who could be in charge.


    After that day, two rumors began to circulate in Renalute.


    One, it became a topic of conversation among the women of the country that the Knights of Bardia have a "knight who cries out for love in the heart of another country.


    Second, Count Rainer Bardia is a "love preacher" who follows the "knight who cries out for love in the heart of another country.


    As an aside, this rumor never went away.


    Within Renalute, it became a famous legend and was spared down among the people.


    As a result, it is said in later years that the number of women in Renalute who wanted to marry a knight of the Knights of Bardia increased year by year because of this rumor.


    Based on this anecdote, a stage play was later produced in Renalute titled "The Preacher of Love and the Knight Who Crie.s Out for Love in the Heart of Another Country," which was very popular.


    The play became so popular that it was even performed in the imperial capital of Magnolia , but that is another story. .....


    T/n Extra chapter in order to celebrate breakthrough 200000  views !


    started new series check it out !

 CH 103

    ''...... sorry to bother you on such short notice."


    "No, I wanted to talk to you too. ......"


    There was an atmosphere of embarrassment between me and Fara because of how we confessed our feelings for each other at Front room .


    The place where I am now is Fara''s room.


    I was in the same room as my father until a few minutes ago, but I wanted to talk to Fara about the future, so I contacted her.


    I asked her if it would be all right if I visited her room.


    She answered yes, so I immediately moved to Fara''s room.


    Deanna was with me until we got to the room.


    After arriving at her room, I ordered her to go to the castle town with Rubens.


    Fara and Asuna, who were watching the exchange between me and her, looked at me strangely, not understanding my intentions.


    Only Deanna blushed a little shyly and said, "I understand, ......," then she bowed to us and went to Rubens.


    When we arrived at the room, I sat down on a chair as Fara suggested.


    Fara and I were now talking face to face across the table from each other.


    I couldn''t help but smile when I saw Fara''s ears move up and down slightly from time to time.


    I felt that Fara''s face was also turning a little red at the same time my face broke.


    "..... Speaking of which, Deanna-san, aren''t she escorting Master Rid?¡¡It seems that she was instructed to go to the castle town with the others,......."


    "I see. Do you know that Deanna has a lover?"


    "What? Deanna has a lover?''


    "Ummm, yes. he''s a knight named ''Rubens'' who belongs to the same knighthood as hers and who teaches me swordsmanship."


    Fara''s eyes twinkled as she caught on to my story.


    Asuna, who was standing beside her, also raised her eyebrows and raised her hand to me before speaking.


    "I''m sorry, Master Rid, but may I ask you a question?"


    " What''s wrong?"


    "I was wondering if he ia a great swordsman, being Rid-sama''s instructor in swordsmanship and Diana-dono''s lover?"


    "What is it?¡¡I''m always challenging him with all my might, but I''ve never been able to beat him yet. ......"¡¡I''m always challenging him with all my might, but I''ve never been able to beat him yet. ......"¡¡I''m always challenging him with all my might, but I''ve never been able to beat him yet. ......


    I said with a hint of regret about the "can''t win" part.


    He is strong.


    Asuna was strong, but I think Rubens is even stronger than that.


    If I had not trained with him on a regular basis, I would never have been able to put up such a good fight against Asuna.


    Asuna''s eyes lit up at my words.


    Still, it seems that even though the world has changed, everyone still likes this kind of story.


    In Asuna''s case, though, I think the direction is a little different.


    After Asuna and I finished talking, Fara asked me a question with a dubious look on her face.


    "But why did you give the two of them an ''order'' to go to the castle town at this time?¡¡Wouldn''t a normal ''request'' have been fine?"


    "Ah ...... that''s it."


    I hesitated a little, but the two of them will come to Bardia territory, so they will know sooner or later.


    The story of how they were childhood friends and had recently become lovers.


    They had been officially approved by the knighthood, but their relationship had been slow to develop.


    I told him everything, even the worries that Deanna had just expressed to me.


    I may have told ...... too much.


    At first, the two seemed to enjoy listening to him.


    But when she learned that Rubens was still simpering after becoming her lover, Asuna seemed to be a little resentful.


    ''May I have a word, Master Rid?"


    "Umm, yes, what is it ......?"


    Asuna tapped the desk angrily and said in a strong tone to me,


    I''m not talking about me. ......


    "Bardia Knights" are a group of men who are not only a group of men, but also a group of women.?!?


    ...... "I don''t know if there is a Knights of Bardia way of love, but maybe Rubens isn''t the only one who is particularly bad at love affairs?"


    What''s the Knights of Bardia way of love?


    Pushed by Asuna''s momentum, I''m not sure what I''m saying anymore.


    As if to admonish the overheated Asuna, Fara said,


    "Asuna, you are getting too passionate. Master Rid is also troubled, isn''t he? And love is, well, to each his own, so I don''t think there''s much need for us to say about it. ......"


    I thought Fara glanced at me in the middle while paying attention to her.


    But the heated Asuna did not cool down at she continued talking.


    ''I understand what you are saying , but I still think we should tell each other how we feel about each other. Isn''t that especially true of the two of them at the front courtyard?¡¡I think the reason why Lady Diana revealed her worries to Master Rid was because she was impressed by the way the two of you were acting."


    "What?''"


    At her comment, Fara and I both "bonked" and looked at each other, our faces turning bright red!


    When my eyes meet hers, the exchange at the palace replayed in my mind, and I felt like I was about to explode with embarrassment.


    Fara seemed to be remembering as well as I was, and after our eyes met, she covered her face with her hands and moved her ears up and down violently.


    "I think that the two of you should be able to express your feelings to each other in a way that is clear and audible."


    ......? Asuna, for goodness sake,......


    Asuna''s overzealous comments made Farrah angry and she was about to warn her.


    "I love Deanna more than anyone else in the ministry and I want her."


    A voice that could be clearly heard from outside to inside the main roared out in what could be called an angry roar.


    The three of us were all scared and braced ourselves for what was about to happen.


    I realized that the voice sounded very familiar.


    "Don''t tell me it''s Rubens ......?


    ''What?¡¡Was that the amazing voice you just heard, Master Rid ?"


    Fara responded to my words with a stunned look on her face.


    ''Perhaps there is no doubt about it,...... but what are those two doing,......?"


    ''...... I am relieved to hear that Mister Rubens is a man who can do it. But to shout such words in front of the palace, the heart of this country,...... I guess you could call him a "knight shouting his love in the heart of another country."


    At that time, another voice, which could be described as an angry shout, roared from outside.


    "What are you idiots doing here in broad daylight?"


    The sudden voice made us all tense up again and we braced ourselves to see what was going on, but this time it was Father''s voice that we all recognized.


    When I couldn''t hear him anymore, I put my hand on my forehead and turned my head and muttered to myself, ".


    "Ugh,...... what are they doing with me and my father too,......?"


    The two of them were laughing at each other as they looked at each other.


    Fara smiled and teased me with what had just happened.


    "If Mr. Rubens is a "knight who cries out for love in the heart of another country," then Master Rid''s father is a "preacher of love" who organizes those knights. His son, Master Lydd, is ...... the "poster child of love," isn''t he?"


    "The princess is very good at saying that, isn''t she? I will teach the ladies-in-waiting in the mansion how to call you that."


    They laughed mischievously.


    I was a little pleased to see a new side of Fara in this situation.


    But it was not good for her to make fun of my father.


    I cleared my throat and said to her gently,


    ...... you shouldn''t make too much fun of my father, no matter how much you like it.¡¡He''s going to be your in law in the near future, right?"


    "yes, that''s right. I beg your pardon. ......"


    As soon as she heard my words, Fara''s face turned red and she turned her head and her ears went up and down.


    . What kind of person is Fara''s mother?¡¡I believe her name is Lady Eltia, right?"


    ''...... Yes, my mother is Eltia Riverton."


    "What is wrong?"


    Asuna must have also noticed Farah''s condition.


    After clearing his throat, Asuna said softly to Farrah, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry.


    ''...... princess, I don''t mean to be presumptuous, but you should talk to Master Rid. Either way, you will find out sooner or later. I think you should tell him directly about the matter with Miss Eltia."


    "...... I see. I understand. Thank you, Asuna."


    ''I would like you to hear about me and my mother'' ....."


    "I understand. Fara''s mother would be my mother-in-law."


    In response to her serious expression, I looked into her vermillion red eyes.


    Fara took a deep breath and slowly and gradually told me about her mother, Eltia Riverton.

 CH 104

    "Finally, we have a closure. ......"


    Eltia was sitting alone in a chair in her room, muttering to no one in particular.


    Her expression was not cold and dismissive as it usually is, but calm and gentle.


    However, there seemed to be a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    At that moment, a soldier outside the room intercepted Elias, saying that he was worried about her health and wanted to see her.


    She dignified her expression and replied to the soldier in her usual way.


    "I understand. Please let His Majesty through."


    As soon as she replied to the soldier, the sliding door of the room was opened and Elias entered.


    Eltia stood up on the spot as he entered and bowed with a beautiful graceful bow.


    Seeing her, Elias called out to her in a concerned tone.


    ".. Eltia, it''s okay to say hello. But more importantly, are you feeling all right?"


    ''Yes, Your Majesty. You needn''t worry,...... I am not really sick ......."


    Elias nodded quietly at her reply and continued talking.


    "Is it so ? Still it;s invoving Fara , right ?. I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve put you through.¡¡¡¡''"


    "I''ve knew that will came since the day Fara was born,......."


    Eltia responded to Elias''s words with a voice that sounded sorrowful.


    ¡ó ¡ó


    Eltia Riverton had originally been Elias'' shadow and escort since he was a child.


    She was also a direct descendant of Zack Riverton, and her talent made her a strong candidate to be the next head of the Riverton family.


    Her turning point came when Elias confessed to her that he had been by her side since she was a child.


    "I love Eltia, who has been by my side since I was a child. Please be by my side as my wife, not as a shadow."


    It was the first time that Eltia, who had lived her life as a shadow, was confessed by a man.


    At that moment, Eltia''s ears involuntarily moved up and down, letting Elias know about her hidden feelings.


    She also had feelings for him.


    She don''t remember when it started.


    As he grew older, she found herself becoming aware of him as a man.


    Eltia was a candidate to be the next head of the Riverton family, and her feelings were supposed to keep a lid on them forever.


    Elias found out how she felt when he confessed his feelings to her.


    He asked Zack directly to take Eltia as his wife.


    The royal family and the Riverton family are light and shadow, and when the light is shaded, the shadow can be mercilessly ironed out.


    It might be better to say that the Riverton family serves the country, not the royal family.


    The relationship between the two also gave Zach a head start on them.


    The royal family and the Riverton family''s direct connection would not look good to the nobility.


    But it''s not all bad news.


    If the royal family has the direct blood of the Riverton family, it will make some aspects easier to move in the future.


    In the end, Zack agreed to Elias''s proposal with a condition.


    At this time, Elias still had no side wives and no official wife candidates.


    The nobles would not be silent if he only considered Eltia as a candidate for a regular wife.


    Zack gave Elias the condition that not only Eltia but also a certain number of candidates be prepared at the same time.


    Elias accepted this condition and selected Eltia and several other candidates for the queen.


    Since the birth rate of dark elves is low, there is a possibility that the king may not be able to leave a bloodline without a concubine.


    In any case, it was necessary to have other candidates for queen besides Eltia, so Elias accepted the offer.


    It is a rule that the Dark Elven queen is the first woman to bear the king''s child.


    This is because the birth rate is low, and if the queen is chosen based solely on the order of marriage or position, it could lead to a power struggle later on.


    A few years after Elias began spending time with many candidates, including Eltia, a long-awaited pregnant woman appeared among the candidates.


    Her name was Liesel Tamouska, a Tamouska woman with a long history and a certain amount of power as a member of the noble family.


    The country erupted with joy.


    Elias and Eltia also rejoiced at Liesel''s pregnancy.


    However, the pregnant Liesel had very mixed feelings.


    She knew that Elias and Eltia were in love with each other.


    There was another reason: Liesel did not think she was fit to be queen.


    T/n I  started new series check it out !

 CH 105

    Liesel Tamousk§ê, her father''s position in the Tamouska family was poor.


    Living conditions were only slightly better than those of commoners.


    Then something happened that changed all that.


    She received a letter from her grandfather Norris, the most powerful member of the Tamouska family, ordering her to become a candidate for the position of queen to His Majesty Elias.


    When Liesel heard that the reason she was chosen was because she was the "youngest" of her family, she was outraged at the terrible news.


    Her parents, however, were pleased.


    Even though she was a candidate, she would be the king''s concubine.


    As parents who wished for their daughter''s happiness, they were very distressed that their daughter had to live a life similar to that of a commoner.


    Liesel herself was not dissatisfied with her current lifestyle, as she disliked the ties between the royal families.


    There was also a childhood friend who had a slight liking for her, so she was about to say no.


    However, her parents did everything in their power to stop her.


    The man who gave the order, Norris, was ruthless, and a poor refusal would have been a big problem.


    He also convinced Liesel that she would be happy alone if she went to a side room.


    She had no choice but to go to as a candidate for queen, and after receiving queenly education at his place, she was to go to the king.


    Liesel wanted to at least say goodbye to her childhood friend, but in the end she had to leave home without being able to say anything to him.


    The queenly education she received at Norris'' place will be remembered as the worst day of Liesel''s life.


    A few days after Liesel ascended the castle, she met Elias.


    Her first impression was nothing special.


    To put it bluntly, "So this is the king."


    Liesel herself was not interested in being queen, but as soon as she arrived at the castle, she heard that "Her Majesty Elias has a crush on Lady Eltia, and the rest is not in his mind.


    When Liesel heard this story, she had a gut feeling that this was the real reason why she was chosen from among the family members as a candidate for queen. She intuitively thought,


    What do you think you are doing to people? she said indignantly.


    She decided to take revenge on Elias, whom she had met for the first time, for the worst queenly education she had received at Norris'' place and for the mess he had made of her life.


    She took out all her frustrations on him with the intention of making him disinterested in her in the future.


    "Your Majesty Elias, may I ask you something that may be considered rude?"


    "Yes?¡¡What is it ?".


    Liesel took a deep breath and said.


    "I would like to make a statement, then. This time, I have come to the castle as a candidate for His Majesty Elias''. But I am not interested in His Majesty Elias. Rather, I was forcibly chosen as a candidate from Tamouska. In addition, I received the worst education, which is truly regrettable."


    Everyone present, including Elias, was stunned.


    Liesel continued.


    "When I first arrived at the castle, the first thing I heard was that His Majesty Elias and Eltia are in love with each other. I am here as a candidate for queen, but I do not want to force my way into His Majesty''s favor. I am only an candidate, and I am fine with being a side wife. You will not have to worry about me in the future."


    When Liesel finished, there was silence in the room.


    She may be dropped from the list of candidates for queen.


    It doesn''t matter if it is an execution.


    If that happens, she thought she might be able to give "those guys" a shot in the arm, and she was half-burned out of frustration.


    A few moments of silence passed, and Elias was the first to speak.


    But what he emitted was a loud laugh.


    Liesel was taken aback by the unexpected reaction.


    The people around her were similarly taken aback.


    After laughing for a while, Elias said to Liesel in a curious tone,


    "Liesel There are few people who can say such strong things as you. I would love to have you by my side. No matter what anyone says, I will accept you as a candidate for queen."


    Liesel muttered a small "Yes ......" and then said.


    "I am a ...... nonconformist, but I look forward to working with you."


    She, Liesel, did not know.


    It is the nature of men in power to want to catch women who resist .


    Liesel had unintentionally "charmed" Elias in a way. ......


    As the months passed since their meeting to the castle, Eltia and Liesel had become very close friends.


    Liesel, who had only been in the castle for a short time, often struggled in the castle due to the queen''s education, which was a second-hand one.


    Also, for better or worse, she had caught Elias''s interest, so she was isolated among the candidates.


    It was Eltia who saw the situation for what it was and helped him out.


    Eltia was also isolated because she was seen as a favorite of Elias.


    As a result, it was inevitable that their interaction would deepen.


    Elias''s comings and goings also began to noticeably skew towards Eltia and Liesel.


    It began to be said that one of them would be the queen in the royal family.


    Just then, Liesel''s pregnancy was discovered.


    Elias and Eltia were pleased by Liesel''s pregnancy.


    They told her not to give up on the child.


    Liesel then told them that she was not fit to be queen and that Eltia should be the one.


    Eltia told her that she fit that role


    Eltia gently scolded her, as if admonishing her.


    "Liesel, you are not a queen because you have the capacity to be a queen. The one who becomes a queen becomes the queen''s vessel. Don''t worry, we will support you."


    "Lady Eltia ......"


    Supported by Eltia''s words, Liesel became queen.


    Her name was also changed to Liesel Renalute.


    About a year later, Liesel gave birth to a baby boy.


    He was named Lacis Renaloute.


    After the birth of Lacis, some of the women who had been made concubines by the queen''s candidates began to leave the castle.


    Renalute''s chambermaids could express their wish to continue as chambermaids if any of them bore the king''s heir.


    If their wishes are respected and approved, they can resign their position and leave the castle.


    However, once they resign, they cannot return to the chamberlaincy unless the king requests it.


    Usually, most of them remain in the chamberlaincy.


    However, in Elias''s case, he cares for both Liesel and Eltia.


    Therefore, it was difficult for him to have the opportunity.


    Elias promised to provide as much support as he could to those who expressed their intention to resign from the chamberlaincy.


    Although the country had always provided support for those who resigned from the inner chamber, Elias made it even more generous.


    This was largely due to the fact that Liesel told Elias about her dissatisfaction and how she had become a candidate for the queen''s office.


    In his own way, Elias did this out of a desire to repay the women who had become his candidates and chambermaids, even if only a little.


    Elias, Liesel, and Eltia supported each other, and Lacis grew up healthy.


    She thought it was smooth sailing.


    However, something was about to happen that would gradually change Renaloute''s fate

 CH 106

    "Reports of missing persons are still coming in today. Supposedly a slave-related abduction or kidnapping. ......"


    "...... again? Zack, what is going on with the shadows?"


    Elias''s room was filled with angry shouts.


    His face was stern and distorted with anguish.


    About a year had passed since Lacis was born.


    Liesel became queen, and Elias and Eltia supported her.


    The country was more lively than before.


    However, reports of events that cast a shadow over Renalute began to appear.


    Reports of dark elves in the country, mainly children and women, going missing began to increase.


    Elias immediately issued an alert about abductions and kidnappings in the country.


    He had ordered Zack to investigate, but Elias was irritated that no detailed reports were coming in.


    As if to admonish Elias for his feelings, Zack began to speak.


    "I know how you feel, Your Majesty, but please calm down. I have a report today that summarizes the report of the shadows. It is a very serious matter, so I ask you to read it over with a calm mind."


    At Zack''s words, Elias took a deep breath, received the documents, and read through them.


    The contents of the report were just as severe as Zack had said.


    The people who were kidnapping Renalute citizens were those who had the support of the neighboring country of Barsto.


    However, even the shadows could not obtain any material evidence to prove the connection.


    The forces involved in the abductions and kidnappings used people hired in or near Barsto, so that they could not be traced.


    Even so, the information we had obtained indicated a high probability that the dark side of Barsto was involved.


    But that is all there was to know at this point.


    Elias meditated with a grim face.


    What was Barsto''s purpose?


    He knows that dark elves are traded at high prices as slaves.


    However, kidnapping and abducting the people of the neighboring country of Renalute would seriously damage relations between the nations.


    If there is a possibility that the dark forces of Barsto are involved, it would be state-sponsored.


    Elias asked Zack a question as he mumbled.


    ''......What is the difference in troops and national strength between our country and Barsto at the moment?''


    " The difference in power is not so great at the moment, but it is likely that in a few years'' time, Barsto will surpass us. We have more troops in terms of quality, but we will be outnumbered. If there is a war, it will be difficult to win."


    "Outnumbered......Balst''s slave soldiers or ......"


    Elias muttered bitterly.


    Slaves" were considered "legal" in Barsto, and the country''s power was rapidly increasing due to its labor and military strength.


    Zack nodded to Elias and continued his explanation.


    ''Yes. Once or twice, we will win. But more than that, it is highly likely that our forces will be too exhausted to sustain it.''


    ''What about assassination or subterfuge by ...... shadows?"''


    Zack shook his head at Elias''s words and said a little regretfully.


    "Unfortunately, Barsto is currently forced to fall into slavery just because a dark elf entered the country. We have already sent a few people from the shadows, but they have been warned and countermeasures have also been taken, so we failed. Of course, we have taken steps to ensure that our information is not known. Rest assured."


    "I see. I''m sorry you had to go through that.


    Elias again began to meditate and ponder.


    Barsto''s purpose is probably to create a provocation.


    The recent increase in national power has increased the military strength of the country, and they may be moving with the intention of taking Renalute into their own hands.


    What can Renalute do?


    They wondered what would hold the key to the future fate of Barsto and Renalute.


    Opening his eyes slowly, he gave Zack his instructions.


    ''...... Send a messenger to Barsto as soon as possible. Abducting the people of Renalute and selling them into slavery would only lead to conflict between the nations. And tell them to return all of the Dark Elves who have fallen into slavery through Barsto."


    ''Yes, sir.''


    Zack nod at Elias''s words, then said as if to add.


    "Then sent a messenger to the capital to inform the emperor of the Magnolia Empire of the current situation and that he should be connected to the emperor. Also, send a similar messenger to the Bardia frontier count, Rainer Bardia."


    Zack unusually tilted his head at Elias''s intention and asked a question as if to confirm it.


    ''I understand the imperial capital, but is it also necessary to send one to the Bardia territory Reiner Frontier Count?"


    " But if something should happen, the Bardia territory is too close to the other side of the river. They may be more friendly to us than the nobles in the capital."


    ".... I understand."


    Zack nodded in agreement.


    After the discussion with Zack, Elias continued to meditate on the future of Renalute.


    A few days later, Elias received an unexpected piece of good news.


    ...... Really?¡¡Eltia?"


    Yes," said Elias." We will have a child "......


    "Oh, nothing could be more joyous than this."


    Elias was overjoyed.


    Following Liesel, Eltia also became pregnant.


    The Renalute royal family would be safe now.


    Now all that remained was how to settle the issue with Barsto.

 CH 107

    me time after the good news of Eltia''s pregnancy, the answer came from the messenger sent from the Barsto.


    The contents of the message were the worst for Elias.


    "The offer of the Renalute nation was completely out of the control of the Barsto nation. If it were true that dark elves were kidnapped by outlaws and sold through our country , we would sympathize. However, the slave trade in Barsto is in accordance with the laws of our country, and we are not responsible for it. If any responsibility exists, it is that of the outlaws who abducted the people of your country. We are not involved in this matter, and your country''s claims are highly regrettable."


    Elias asked Zack for his opinion with a bitter look on his face.


    "Zack, What do you think of this?¡¡Do you think Barsto''s goal is war with our country?"


    ''...... probably, yes. With the strength of the nation and their slave soldiers, I think they intend to bring our country down, not in the short term, but in the medium to long term. ......"


    Elias nodded at Zack''s words and meditated thoughtfully.


    Last time, there were still some aspects of Barsto''s purpose that were not clear.


    But with this reply, he could see Barsto''s purpose.


    Zack is right, they intend to engulf Renalute in the medium to long term through war.


    Renalute''s military strength is not in numbers but in quality.


    And they will only show their true value if they are in the right location, such as in a forest.


    Barsto knows this, so he is provoking them by kidnapping dark elves and trading them for slaves.


    The goal would be to draw the troops out into the field and wear them down without letting them show their true value.


    The Renalute have difficulty replenishing their depleted army.


    The low birth rate means that far fewer children are born than soldiers die.


    If the current army is lost, this will directly lead to Renalute''s inability to keep its forces in place.


    For this reason, Renalute has survived on a defensive posture in the case of war, so as not to exhaust its military strength as much as possible.


    However, the strategy that Barsto has set up this time is cunning.


    No matter how much they know they will lose the war, public sentiment will not allow Barsto''s inhumanity.


    If this happens, he will be forced to go to war as king and as country.


    The Renalute army, a tiger cub, would only be able to demonstrate its true value within its own territory.


    If they fight in the field, they will surely suffer damage.


    However, there is no way for Renalute to compensate for that damage.


    There are three things Renalute can do now.


    First, engage in an all-out war with Barsto while Renalute''s forces are at full strength.


    Second, continue skirmishing and search for a way out.


    Third, seek help from other countries.


    Elias opened his eyes and explained his thoughts to Zack with a grim expression on his face.


    Then he asked Zack which of the three options was more realistic.


    Elias had the answer in his mind, but he wanted to be sure.


    Zack pondered, and then answered,


    "I think it would be better to proceed with the second and the third at the same time. The first one is very dangerous because of the Empire''s movements. If the empire launches its attack on Barsto when we do, we will not be able to defend ourselves. There is also the possibility that Ballusto will set up a separate unit."


    "After all, Zack thinks so too. ......"


    Elias replied with a tired look on his face.


    The whole war would be out of the question.


    There is no guarantee that the empire will not move.


    The possibility exists that Barsto is preparing a large detachment.


    If that were to happen, Renaloute would be limited in what he could do.


    Elias asked as if he suddenly remembered.


    ''''Have you heard back from the Empire and the Reiner frontier counts yet?"


    "Yes, sir. I have yet to hear back from both of them."


    ''Well, then I guess we''ll just have to wait until those replies arrive. ......"


    Elias turned his head down with a grim look on his face.


    A few days later, the influential Renalute families gathered for a meeting.


    Elias explained the possible details of the abductions that were taking place in the country.


    The reaction of the nobles was one of anger toward Barsto.


    One of them raised his voice.


    , "Your Majesty, may I ask you a question?"


    "......, Norris. Speak up."


    Norris is the oldest of the leading royalty and is related to Queen Liesel.


    He is also related to Queen Liesel and has recently been gaining more and more influence within the royal family.


    "I understand the situation. However, the people will not be satisfied with the situation as it is. In order to prevent an all-out war, it is necessary to show our stance both domestically and internationally. To that end, why don''t we deploy some of our troops only near the border on the Barsto side?¡¡Ostensibly, this would be to catch the outlaws who are kidnapping people."


    Norris explained to Elias and the other members of the nobility present.


    A few members of the nobility seemed to agree with Norris'' words.


    Elias replied to Norris with a dubious look on his face.


    "We will consider placing some of our troops near the border with their nation , but what about after that?¡¡If it is a permanent placement, it will cost a reasonable amount of money. I would like to hear some concrete solutions?"


    "You''re right. ...... If we deploy our troops near the border, we can check them against Barsto. In the meantime, why don''t we make an alliance with the Empire to eliminate any lingering danger , and then attack Balusto from our side?¡¡Our army has never lost a battle. If we show them how strong we are, they will be reluctant to attack us."


    Elias shook his head at Norris'' words and said in a strong tone.


    "I agree with you about the checks and balances, but ''launching from our country'' is out of the question. Did you not hear what I said?¡¡Besides, the reason we''ve never lost a war is because we''ve always been committed to defending ourselves. We cannot wage war outside our territory. You have not forgotten that, have you?"


    "You are right, Your Majesty. Therefore, I advise you that you should set an example ?."


    Elias shook his head and muttered in his mind.


    (I can''t get into this. ......)


    Even if an alliance is formed with the empire, it does not eliminate the possibility of the empire invading Renalute.


    At the moment, there is no merit for the empire to form an alliance with Renalute.


    In fact, it is a situation in which they would be targeted as a fishing expedition.


    Norris does not understand this.


    Elias told everyone present at the meeting.


    "We will not start a war, and then think of a good plan. Of course, I myself will think about it. We will overcome this crisis at any cost."


    Some of the nobles, including Norris, looked bitter, but they generally looked satisfied.


    Elias returned to his room and sagged in his chair.


    He had said he would think about it at the meeting, but to be honest, he was in limbo.


    At Zack''s direction, Shadow and his team conducted various investigations, including the difference in troop strength, location conditions, and Balsto''s anti-assassination defenses.


    As a result, they found that even if they fought a one-time all-out war, the chances of winning were infinitesimally small.


    Even if they were to reach the capital of Barsto, the Renalute troops remaining at that time would not be able to bring down the capital.


    In other words, they would be forced to retreat.


    Even if they attacked at a cost, Renalute would gain nothing.


    He would only lose men.


    "So it all depends on the empire. ......"


    Elias muttered weakly.


    The king of a country is forced to rely on other countries for the fate of his country, and he is so frustrated by this situation that he ends up hitting the desk with his hand as hard as he can.


    A dull sound echoed hollowly in the room.


    Elias sent messengers to the empire and Bardia again.


    The Empire would hold the fate of Renalute in its hands.


    Thereafter, some Renalute troops were deployed near the border line between Barsto and Renalute.


    Naturally, this was to crack down on the outlaws who were abducting and kidnapping their own citizens.


    However, Barsto claimed that the deployment of troops near the borderline was an act of war against our country.


    For this, Barsto also deployed his troops near the border of Renalute.


    Elias tilted his head at this.


    Why are they placing them at this time?


    Even if they wanted to go to war, he did not immediately understand the reason for the placement by the Barsto side.


    It took a little while, but I soon understood the reason.


    "...... can''t get salt?¡¡Nonsense, we should have been able to stock it through various channels."


    Elias was outraged by the reports from Zack and many other noblemen.


    Renalute is a landlocked country, so it relies on imports of salt from Barsto and the empire.


    As soon as Barsto deployed its army near the border, the salt merchants in and out of Renalute stopped selling salt at once.


    To be more precise, it is said that the salt merchants in and out of Renaloute were no longer allowed to purchase salt.


    In the worst case, they were assassinated.


    The merchants in both Magnolia and Barsto were no longer able to sell salt at the same time.


    At that moment, Elias understood.


    This was the reason why Barsto had placed his army near the border.


    If the salt runs out, the country will not be able to survive.


    In other words, they would have no choice but to strike out.


    That is why he placed his army near the border so that he could intercept them at any time.


    They instructed Zak and the Huayi to check the stockpile of salt and to find out where to purchase new salt.


    Then came the startling revelation.


    "There is almost no stockpile at ......? That''s ridiculous."


    "Sorry about ....... It seems we''ve been completely outfoxed."


    Zack muttered bitterly.


    In order to deploy troops near the border with Barsto, instructions were issued within Renalute to prepare as much military funds as possible.


    After that, a group of merchants who had been in and out of the country for many years offered to lend money to the army by pledging salt as collateral.


    The trading company offered to the administrator, a member of the Han Chinese family, that the salt they used as collateral would be kept in Renalute, and that the country''s stockpile would remain unchanged, but that they would effectively only gain military funds.


    The nobility accepted the proposal.


    However, a few days later, all the members of the trading company were killed in the country.


    All the salt that the trading company had carried out as collateral and managed the place was said to be gone.


    ''......How long do you think it will last?''


    ''I don''t think it will be affected right now, but I don''t think it will last very long ......''


    They got hit.


    The messenger still has not returned from the Empire, nor from the Bardia territory.


    Barsto and the empire had already joined forces.


    And as soon as they were ready, they stopped the salt.


    "It seems that the two countries seriously intend to crush Renalute."


    Elias muttered as he sagged.


    ''...... any way to break the deadlock?¡¡We did not expect Barsto to be so cunning. We may have been conceited,......."


    "Your Majesty, you must not give up. You are the king who leads the country and the people. You alone must not give up until the end."


    "I am not giving up ....... I too have people to protect."


    Elias replied to Zack with a drooping but powerful voice.


    A few days later, Zack reported to Elias that the frontier Count Reiner of Bardia had offered to meet with him in secret.


    Elias accepted, and a confidential meeting between Elias and Rainer was to take place.

 CH 108

    " Thank you, Your Majesty Elias, for agreeing to this sudden proposal".


    "I would like to say ''thank you for coming, Count Rainer,'' but our country is currently in a difficult situation. I trust that our meeting in private will be better for both of us."


    Elias and Rainer are sitting across from each other at a desk in a room in the guest house.


    Reiner has asked to get rid of a person, and the room is now theirs alone.


    In the room, Reiner begins to speak.


    "Now, ...... I would like to present you with a letter from His Majesty the Emperor of the Magnolia Empire. Please read it here."


    After he finished, Reiner took out the letter and put it on the desk. Elias quickly picked it up, opened the seal, and read through the letter.


    Elias looked at the contents of the letter and, with a grim expression on his face, looked at Rainer and said,


    ''...... is this for real?''


    "I can only imagine what Your Majesty Elias is going through."


    The letter from Irwin Magnolia, the emperor of the Magnolia Empire, read: ''First of all, I would like to thank you for your kindness to Balst and Renal.


    First of all, the Magnolia Empire is not involved in the tensions between the two countries of Barsto and Renalute, and we are keeping a close eye on the situation between the two countries.


    As for your offer of an "alliance," we have discussed the matter at home and are prepared to conclude an alliance with conditions.


    Conditional terms


    First, after the alliance is signed, the final decision-making authority on major issues within Renalute, such as military preparations, politics (foreign and domestic), and the right to name the next king, will be given to the Magnolia Empire. After the alliance, all decisions shall be made by the Empire.


    Second, if a princess is born to the Renalute royal family after the alliance, she must be married to a member of the Magnolia Empire''s royal family or an official of the Imperial nobility equivalent to the second rank.


    Third, any child born to a member of the Renarte royal family who marries in accordance with the second step shall have the right of succession to the throne of Renarte.


    Fourth, the first three matters shall be kept secret and shall not be made public at home or abroad.


    "If you agree to the above, the Empire will become your ally and will be ready to protest against Barsto."


    Furthermore, a secret letter was received from the nation of Barsto before yours, and its content is a request for a halt to salt to your nation.


    We are aware that some nobles belonging to the empire have gone ahead and made a decision to stop sending salt to your country, but this matter is not the judgment of the empire as a whole. I hope your country will make a wise decision.


    Elias hung his head.


    Magnolia was not aligned with Barsto.


    However, by a perfect fishing expedition, they are forcing Renalute to make a choice between belonging to a country or going in exile.


    Elias muttered bitterly to Rainer.


    ''This means that our country will be treated no differently from a subject nation in the name of an alliance ....... And to take the yet-to-be-born princess hostage, we will let her marry a member of your royal family or a noble. You even ask us to give the child born eventually the right to inherit the throne in our country. ......"


    "But you will still survive as a nation."


    Hearing Reiner''s words, Elias glared at him with sharp eyes as if to pierce him.


    But he ignored him and continued.


    "The offer from your country and the secret letter from Barsto reached the Reich at about the same time. In the Empire, there are two factions: the Barsto faction, which insists that we should join forces with Barsto and confront Renalute, and the Alliance faction, which intends to form an alliance with your country."


    "......The alliance faction and the Barsto faction, both of them are really bitter groups. For your information, may I ask which you are?"


    ...... You may consider me the leader of the Alliance faction. As you know, my territory borders three countries: your country, Barsto, and the Beast Kingdom. As soon as I heard about the messenger from your country, I approached my emperor for support. I don''t know if you will believe me. ......"


    He looked Elias straight in the eye as he answered his question.


    Perhaps he was telling the truth. I asked him the next question.


    "If that is the case, I would like you to make a normal alliance with our country. No king would accept the offer to turn his country into a vassal state."


    Reiner shook his head at Elias''s answer.


    "I am sure that His Majesty Elias is aware of the situation. The Renalute now has no choice but to go to death knowing that the salt will be stopped and in the future it will be defeated. If your forces are depleted, Barsto will be happy to attack Renalute. A people who cannot fight will be treated as slaves in Barsto. ...... The Empire will not be so naive as to miss this opportunity."


    Elias pondered Reiner''s words for a moment before replying.


    Give me one day to think about it.


    "Yes, please. ......"


    After the day''s meeting, Reiner moved to his guest room in the guest house.


    Elias returned to his room in the main palace and called Zack, Eltia, and Liesel.


    When the three arrived, he dispensed with the people and talked about the alliance with the empire.


    The three listened to Elias'' words with a somber look on their faces.


    Zack asked, "How is His Majesty Elias doing?"


    "What do you intend to do, Your Majesty Elias?"


    " If it is exile, the people will be the family. If we are in exile, we cannot protect our people or our families."


    ."..... So you are going to give up Ertia''s longed-for child to the empire?""


    It was Liesel who snapped at Elias''s words.


    She knew how much Eltia had been looking forward to the birth of the child.


    She knows how much Eltia had looked forward to the birth of her child and how much she had suffered because of her inability to have a child.


    Liesel knows this painfully from her side.


    She could not allow the empire to take that child away from Eltia.


    Eltia admonished Liesel, who was getting passionate.


    ''Thank you for saying so, Liesel-sama. But the king and his concubines have children in case something like this happens. If the child is a princess, then let it be raised so that it may fulfill its role."


    "...... , Eltia, is that what you want?"


    Eltia gently scolded Liesel, shaking her head.


    ''We are on the brink of the destruction of Renalute. Liesel, the queen, should not be so distraught. Besides, I still don''t know if my child is a princess. It could be a prince. So I will be fine."


    Liesel was saddened with tears.


    Eltia was calm her down with a resolute look.


    Elias muttered apologetically to Eltia.


    "I hope you will forgive me for having only this kind of talk with you. As a king and as a father, I have been nothing but unworthy. ......"


    "Your Majesty, we don''t know which one this child is yet, so don''t worry about it."


    Zack, who had been watching the three of them, asked Elias with a grim look on his face.


    ''Then, would it be correct to say that we accept the Empire''s terms and form an alliance?


    "Is that correct? If a skirmish should break out, it will only lead to more casualties. As long as he accepts, let''s talk about getting the situation under control as quickly as possible. ......"


    The next day, Elias met with Rainer again at the guest house, just the two of them.


    Elias told him that he would accept the terms and form an alliance, and prepared a secret letter to the Empire.


    He told him that he wanted Barst to stop his movements as soon as possible.


    Reiner promised that he would return to the empire immediately and address the emperor.


    "...... I will be sure to let our emperor know how His Majesty Elias feels about this."


    "Reiner, I am counting on you. Just ......"


    "Just ...... what is it?"


    Elias stopped mid-sentence and looked down.


    When Rainer asked if he was concerned, he muttered quietly and tremblingly,


    "Just ...... sorry ......."


    Reiner then quickly returned to the Reich.


    Elias then gathered only the leading nobles of the country.


    He explained to them about the alliance with the Reich and the secret agreement at the same time.


    The nobles were stunned and shouted angrily at Elias.


    However, Elias heard their angry shouts and said,


    "Who will be happy if the country is destroyed? But if it perishes, there is no future. This is the only way for the country to survive. ......"


    The nobles silently obeyed Elias'' words.


    Even they understand the current situation.


    The dark elves have a long history of success in the dark elven kingdom.


    However, Renalute, which boasts a long history of dark elves, became a vassal state of the empire at this time.


    When Renalute formed an alliance with the empire, Barsto withdrew its troops from the border area in a panic.


    The Empire pressured Barsto to protect and return the abducted and kidnapped dark elves.


    It is said that it was the frontier count Rainer who went directly to Barsto and conveyed the empire''s intentions to him.


    In the country, victims of abductions and kidnappings were happy to be reunited with their families.


    In addition, the people of the country became very friendly toward the empire with which they had become allied.


    As a result, they began to adopt the culture of the Empire into Renalute.


    The alliance with the empire and the problems with Barsto.


    In the midst of the hectic daily life where various problems were going on at the same time, Eltia safely gave birth to a child.


    The child was named " Fara Renaloute".


    She was a lovely girl who looked very much like Eltia.

 CH 109

    What I felt when I heard from Fara was sadness for Eltia.


    The education Fara had received.


    The words that her father had passed on to her.


    Eltia''s disownment of her.


    Overall, I don''t know what Eltia''s true intentions are.


    But I don''t think she is doing this out of hatred for Fara.


    Rather, it is the opposite, isn''t it?


    Perhaps, I feel that the secret agreement has a lot to do with it.


    But I am sure that Fara does not know about the secret agreement.


    I was lost in thought about what she had told me."


    " I am sorry, Master Rid. I''m sorry for taking your time to listen to my doubts about my mother. ......"


    "What?¡¡I''m sorry. Don''t worry about it. As I said before, she is going to be my mother-in-law."


    Fara was smiling happily at my words.


    I was looking at her smile and thinking that I wanted to do something about her relationship with Eltia as well.


    At that time, I heard a soldier''s voice from outside the room.


    "Prince Lacis would like to see you, Master Rid. May he come in?"


    I was "startled" by the soldier''s unexpected mention of name, and my face turned pale.


    I was reminded of what he had said to me the other day when I was dressed as a maid.


    "...... something happened between you and my brother, ...... Master ...... Rid?"


    "? No, nothing at all?"


    Fara seemed to be suspicious of my facial expression and asked me a question as if she was suspicious of me.


    I answered in a slightly suspicious manner.


    "Then, would it be all right if my brother came to see you?"


    "Yes, ...... it''s fine."


    Fara still looked doubtful at my reply, but she replied to the soldier outside.


    Soon after, Lacis came into the room.


    ''Fara, I''m sorry to bother you so suddenly."


    Then, as if to stop him, she said to him outside the room.


    "I will hate you if you come here today."


    "Fara? That''s an exaggeration......."


    Before Lacis'' plaintive voice could reach her, the sliding door to the room was closed by Fara.


    She returned to where she had been sitting earlier, looked at me, coughed, and then said,


    "I''m not going to let you give Rid-sama to my brother,......"


    "I''m only interested in Farah and she''s the only one I care about."


    "......?"


    "Oh ......''


    Hearing my words, Farah blushed and turned her head down with her ears going up and down.


    I, too, blushed and turned over, realizing the meaning of my words.


    ''No, I''m fine.''


    "hope you are feeling better now, Master Rid?¡¡I was not able to make it when I came to see you the other day. I have been wanting to tell you for a long time how sorry I am for my rudeness in the Match and to thank you for your kindness. Thank you so much . ......"


    Lacis greeted Fara lightly and then bowed to me, spinning her words in quick succession.


    "No, no, there were many circumstances involved, and I am fine now that you have apologized to me. Besides, you don''t have to be so formal since you will become my brotherin law if you proceed with the talk with Princess Fara:"


    "Umm, hmm. Well, then I''ll take your word for it."


    I am not angry with him anymore.


    However, I feel that I have some sense of bitterness toward him because of the incident.


    When he heard my response, he quickly changed his language.


    He then broached a topic that I didn''t want him to touch.


    "Master Rid, do you know that you have a lovely maid named ''Tia'' in your place?"


    ......


    ? "Miaster Rid, are you all right?¡¡Are you still in bad shape?"


    "..... no, nothing of the sort."


    The name "Tia" was mentioned and I coughed.


    Lacis is rubbing my back while looking at me with a worried expression.


    "What''s wrong with this ''Tia'' person, brother?"


    I looked at the owner of the voice and saw Fara with a firm expression on her face.


    I feel that her expression and atmosphere is similar to Eltia''s.


    ". I''m the maid who was also in Fara room yesterday, don''t you remember?"


    ''I remember ....... Do you also remember Asuna?"


    ''¡¡Of course I remember. ......"


    Asuna, who had been standing behind Fara from a while ago, was suddenly shaken by Fara and answered.


    I think she glanced at me then.


    After hearing the two reply, Lacis blushed a little and seemed to be in the mood to say something.


    "Don''t say such a thing to the two of us.''


    "You should keep your feelings secret.¡¡"


    He said, unaware of my feelings.


    ''...... apparently I fell in love at first sight with that Tia,....... I talked to my mother about it, and she assured me that it was love at first sight."


    "!?"


    Asuna suddenly swooned at Lacis''s unexpected words.


    The actuality of this is that the actuality of this is not really a problem.


    What''s wrong even Asuna?¡¡Isn''t there something wrong with the air?


    , "Yes, it''s true. The air in this room may certainly not be ''good one '' .


    " By the way, brother, what happened to that ''Tia'' you fell in love with at first sight?"


    Fara''s words are as cold and dismissive as ever.


    Eltia and Fara had definitely made me feel that they are parent and child.


    Lacis replied to Fara''s words as if to reply.


    "I actually wanted to see her again yesterday. I went to the guest house and was able to see her. I was wondering when I would have a chance to see her again, so I confessed my feelings to her."


    "So, you confessed your feelings to "Tia". And how did she respond?"


    "Mm. I was rejected. She seems to like you, Master Rid."


    "?"


    I and Asuna both coughed at the same time.


    Lacis, whether it''s me or not, in front of the person in question. I don''t think that''s the right thing to say.


    Lacis looked at me with a dubious expression on her face and said.


    ''What''s wrong with you two?¡¡Are you sure the air in this room is safe?¡¡Fara, shall I warn the maid of honor to clean up properly?"


    " I''ll make sure to give them a good warning. I''ll make sure to give them a good warning."


    "Oh, really?¡¡I hope so. ......"


    Fara''s eyes were not smiling.


    The composition of a sister being told that her brother has confessed to the man who will be the sister''s husband is spread out between her eyes.


    Maybe I should say something, but I don''t even know what to say.


    Asuna is lying on her face as if enduring something.


    Is it at least a relief that Farah knows everything and Lacis knows nothing?


    In the midst of all this, Reicis looked at me and said.


    ''Mister Rid, I''m sorry to be pathetic, but I have a favor to ask of you."


    ".....? What kind of favor, ......?"


    I flinched inwardly at his passionate gaze, but when I replied frantically, he continued.


    ''The truth is, when I confessed to Tia, she told me that she would not approve of me unless I was stronger than Rid. Of course, I had always intended to challenge Rid''s challenge again someday. If I were to challenge you again, and if I were able to beat you, I would really appreciate your support for my relationship with Tia. ...... ."


    "......Well, that''s a matter between the two of you, so ...... it''s hard for me to do anything about it. Besides, I unfortunately don''t know anyone called Tia."


    I was desperately trying to find a way out of it .


    Fara is looking at me and our exchange with a cold look in her eyes.


    Asuna is still lying on her face and shaking her shoulders


    "I''m glad to hear you say that.. Also, please take care of Tia for me. ......"


    Brother, please don''t do this to me.


    Lacis said to my words as if he had just remembered.


    "Mister Rid doesn''t know her?¡¡But I am sure that Lady Diana was there at that time. If you ask her, she should be able to tell you. I would like you to ask her about Tia. ...... ."


    "I''ll ask her next time. "


    At this point, I was really glad that Deanna was not here.


    I thought it was meddlesome, but what I did for her was not in vain.


    The mercy is not for everyone.


    Fara, who had been watching and listening to the exchange between me and Lacis, said coldly and dismissively


    "Rid-sama, as a candidate for marriage, is here today to deepen our relationship. If you are apologizing for your rudeness the other day, I have nothing to say. However, if you wish to talk about your love life, I would like to ask you to leave it for another time. I suggest you leave us for today."


    The atmosphere of awesomeness from Fara made Lacis flinch and cough as she said, "


    " I apologize again for my rudeness the other day, Mister Rid."


    "Oh, no, really, it''s all right now. ......"


    When Lacis was about to tell me about Tia, Fara covered her voice with anger.


    Then Farah stood up and pushed Lacis back and forced him out of the room.


    Then, as if to stop him, she said to him outside the room.

 CH 110

    What? Yes, yes, I''m sure that''s right. ......


    I was in the middle of a conversation earlier when Lacis came in, and I got sidetracked from Eltia''s discussion.


    Just as I was about to resume the conversation, I heard a soldier''s voice in the room.


    "I would like to say a few words, sir. The person named Nels, who belongs to the Bardia Knights, is here to escort Master Rid. What would you like to do?"


    "Nels?¡¡Well, who is he?"


    Unfortunately, I can''t remember the faces of everyone in the Knights of Bardia.


    The only people I have contact with are Rubens and Deanna.


    But he must have come as a substitute for Deanna.


    I nodded to Fara, who was looking at me as if to confirm.


    After Fara confirmed my nod, she replied to the soldier and let "Nels" pass.


    Soon, outside the room.


    Perhaps he came to the front of the sliding door.


    He did not open the sliding door, but first identified himself on the spot.


    "I am sorry, . I am the knight Nels, belonging to the Bardia knighthood. I have been instructed by Rainer-sama to escort Master Rid to the room of the Fara woman. Therefore, may I please enter the room of Princess Fara?"


    I heard a male voice.


    At this moment, I was startled.


    I see that all the knights except Deanna are male.


    I asked while looking at Fara and Asuna.


    "I am sorry, I think there were only male knights other than Deanna. Is it okay if I let them enter?"


    They looked at each other and then nodded.


    Then Fara said to Nels, who was behind the sliding door.


    ''Knights of Bardia, Knight Nels, you are permitted to enter."


    ''Well then, excuse me ."


    He opened the sliding door and entered.


    His hair was brown and his eyes were blue, but I was struck by his narrow eyes.


    I recognized him.


    I had the feeling that I had often seen him with Rubens and Deanna on the way to Renaloute.


    He approached me slowly.


    "As I told you earlier, Master Rainer has instructed me to escort Master Rid. Please allow me to remain in the close vicinity until Deanna''s return."


    Nels looked over at the three of us and bowed.


    I said something to him.


    "Okay. I will look after you from now on. And you don''t have to be so timid. You are good friends with Rubens and Deanna, right?¡¡I''ve seen you and Rubens get into it from time to time."


    "Thank you very much. I am very happy to hear you say so, Master Rid. And ......?"


    "And ......?"


    Nels glanced at Fara and Asuna and said with a smile.


    "I have heard that Princess Farah is very pretty and is a perfect match for Master Rid. I was hoping to meet her at least once, so I am very honored to be her escort."


    ....." Nels, what are you talking about out of the blue?"


    I told him to be careful, coughing at Nels'' unexpected words.


    Farah blushed at Nels'' words and turned her head over, her ears going up and down.


    Asuna didn''t change her face in any particular way, but I think she was looking at Nels as if to observe him.


    I blushed a little and coughed, and told him to be careful.


    "...... Nels, you know, it''s nice to be told that you look good together or that you''re honored, right?¡¡I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to be so blunt, but if you say it to our faces, it makes me and Farrah a little embarrassed. I''d like you to be patient with me there. "......


    When Nels saw that Fara and I were both blushing, he said, as if he had guessed what was going on.


    "I''m glad to hear that you two are already having feelings for each other. In fact, I know some people who have made very slow progress. ......"


    I muttered in my heart, "Another superfluous word ......" at his words.


    But I had an idea of the people he was referring to who were slow to make progress.


    Perhaps it was those two.


    Nels continued.


    "I was worried that you might be under the influence of those two. No, it was a sincere intervention. I am very sorry."


    He seemed so aloof and lighthearted, but I felt no aversion to his words.


    If Rubens had said the same words to me, I might have said, "Who are you to talk like that?


    What I feel from his words is not anger but disgust.


    I let out a sigh and said,


    "Haa......, that''s enough. But be careful what you say next time, okay?¡¡Especially since this is the center of another country, right?"


    "Yes, I understand. "


    Nels replied to my words with a smile.


    He turned to Fara and Asuna and spun his words languidly.


    ". I am very sorry for my outburst."


    He bowed his head in apology.


    Fara called out to him, looking a little embarrassed.


    "I am sorry for the trouble I have caused you," ......But more importantly, has there already been talk of such a thing within the Knights ......?"


    Nels said softly, smiling as he heard Farah''s words.


    ''Yes, . Since the two of them, Master Rainer and Master Rid, met with Princess Fara, they have been smiling very much. And I have also heard from Deanna that the two of you are getting along very well. Therefore, there is a lot of talk within the Order that Princess Fara is a very good match for Mr. Rid."


    "I see. I and Master Rid are a good match. ......"


    Fara smiled happily at his words and turned her head.


    She blushed and put her hands on her cheeks.


    And she is moving her ears up and down and seems to be about to say "caw ministry" at any moment.


    She is probably happy that someone other than us is saying this to her.


    I couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her.


    But is Nels aware of what he is doing or is he a bit of a natural?


    I think it''s amazing how easily he can say things that would make your mouth water.


    In a way, should I learn from him?


    Just when I was thinking that, Asuna, who had remained silent until now, said to Nels in a stronger tone.


    "Nels-dono, I have been watching you from a while ago, and your movements are flawless. How strong are you within the Order?"


    "?" "


    I was taken aback by Asuna''s words.


    The question was asked, Nels answered aloof.


    "Is it strength?¡¡Yes, . If I were to put it plainly for Asuna-dono, I would say that I am above Deanna, on par with Rubens, or maybe even a little below him."


    "I''m sure you have great ability, after all. ¡¡" If i had chance i wanted to have a fight with you "


    Asuna said as if to tell all of us present.


    Nels remained calm even after hearing those words.


    Fara didn''t seem to have heard and was still blushing and smiling and moving her ears up and down.


    In the midst of all this, I took a deep breath and said to Asuna and Nels, "


    "absolutely no ".

 CH 111

    Eltia, hang in there, keep up the good work."


    "Uhhhhhh .....ahhhhh ."


    How much time had passed?


    Since the birth had started, Eltia had no sense of time.


    She had no time to think about the pain that was coming on and on.


    "I can''t  stand this anymore,"


    Just when she thought that, a birth cry echoed in the room.


    Those who were around to help Ertia give birth shouted with joy.


    She murmured quietly.


    ''Thank goodness ...... I was able to give birth safely ......''s.''


    As she murmured, she also hoped that it was a boy.


    One of the assistants gently placed the baby beside Eltia and said,


    "Congratulations, Eltia, on a very healthy girl."


    ''...... , yes, thank you .......''


    Eltia, who rarely shed tears in public, burst into tears at that one word.


    She wondered if those tears were for her child who was born safe and sound.


    She did not know if they were for her child who would eventually go to the empire.


    However, there was only one thing that was certain in the feelings that Eltia had for her newborn child.


    It was love and affection for her child, who was born safe and sound.


    Eltia would make sure that she would protect her child.


    She will raise her child to be strong enough to survive in another country. ......


    ¡ó


    "I wonder if I''m getting a little too relaxed to dream about it."''


    After Elias asked in the room, after a short conversation, she asked Elias to leave the room.


    She was not in poor health, but it was true that she was tired.


    After he left the room, it seems that Eltia herself had fallen asleep without realizing it.


    At that moment, she heard the voice of a soldier outside the room.


    "Miss Eltia, Princess Fara and Master Rid Bardia would like to see you. May they come?"


    (Fara and Rid are here?)


    Eltia let out a quiet sigh in her neck and was lost in thought as she recalled.


    ¡ó


    When Fara was born, Eltia had immediately made up her mind.


    The first thing she did was to make sure that she had enough foundation for Fara to be able to live no matter what path she would take in the future.


    That is why she raised Fara strictly with a strong heart.


    She told Elias about her plan to raise Fara and asked him to cooperate with her.


    At first, Elias opposed Ertia''s plan.


    However, Eltia at that time was stubborn and would not give in.


    "There is no one who can protect Fara when she marries into the empire. Therefore, I must train my mind as much as possible now. I myself have learned something from the Riverton family. If I can pass on even a little of this to Fara, it will surely benefit her in the future. I ask that you also treat Farah with a serious mind ...... ."


    Elias understood that it was Eltia''s enthusiasm and love in her own way.


    And he left Fara''s educational plan to her.


    Eltia guided Farah on the premise that Farah would marry into the royal family.


    In addition to the usual Renalute history and etiquette, she also taught her the history and etiquette of the empire.


    Even the princes of the past did not teach this much to their children from a young age.


    Those who did not know what was going on behind her back would quizzically whisper about it, but Eltia did not care.


    As Eltia taught her, she was amazed at Fara''s qualities.


    Fara was excellent.


    Eltia herself was not without anxiety that Farah might go under.


    But Fara was so good at what she taught that Eltia''s fears were quickly dispelled.


    Eltia was inwardly happy and thrilled to see her own child''s growth.


    However, she was not allowed to show it.


    The life of a dark elf is longer than that of a human.


    If Fara went to the empire, she would never be able to step on Renalute land again.


    Eltia thought that she should not make good memories in Renalute for Fara, even for a short period of her childhood.


    She knows that good memories are the food for life.


    But on the other hand, these memories can also bind her.


    In the case of Fara, Eltia thought that there was a high possibility that she would be bound by them, and decided to treat her coldly.


    While treating Farah harshly, Eltia could only hold out a faint hope that the empire would have some good things happen for her.


    Rid Bardia was the one who shone a light on Eltia''s faint hope.


    At first, she wondered what would happen when she heard from the imperial prince that he was the son of a frontier count.


    If the person was someone who would make Fara unhappy, she thought she would break it off at any cost.


    However, Rid was what one would call an "unconventional prodigy."


    Fara also seemed to have a fondness for him, although she did not know why.


    If it was Rid, he might make Fara happy.


    With the thought of entrusting him to her, Eltia planned to bring Fara and Lid together.


    Because she had also received a request from Zack, she helped him to crush it.


    When Zack made the request, he also heard that Rid had been admiring a painting modeled after Eltia''s. From that point on, Rid was also attracted to Eltia in no small part because of her role as a model.


    From that, she also expected that Rid would have a favorable impression of Fara, in no small part because of that.


    The decisive factor was what Lid said to Elias after the game.


    Hearing those words, Eltia made up her mind that she would let Fara marry Rid.


    He would make Fara happy on her behalf, she thought.


    At that moment, the soldier called out to her again.


    I''m sorry, Miss Eltia," he said. What should I do with Princess Farah and Master Rid?"


    Eltia regained her composure, became resolute, and spoke in her normal tone of voice:


    "I understand. Let them in."


    Yes, ma''am."


    Shortly after the soldier''s reply, a voice was heard from outside the room.


    ?


    Fara and I were now in front of Ertia''s room.


    From what Fara had told me and what I knew about her, I knew that she definitely did not hate Fara.


    I thought that I wanted to do something about the relationship between Fara and Eltia, as well as with my mother.


    This may be a bit of an afterthought, but I don''t know when people become what they are.


    But one never knows when things will go wrong.


    Even if the marriage proposal went smoothly, Fara and Eltia would still have time to spend together.


    I told Fara that I wanted to go see Ertia, hoping that it would be a good opportunity for me to do something.


    Fara was puzzled, but I pushed through, saying that I really wanted to take this opportunity to say hello.


    When we came to the sliding door, Fara made a trembling sound that made me a little uneasy.


    "...... Mother, this is Fara, ....... May I speak with you once more?"


    I said forcefully, meaning to reassure Farah as she finished.


    ''My name is Rid Bardia, Miss Eltia. Thank you very much for having my back and Princess Fara''s back just now. I would very much like to speak with you once."


    Eltia smiled when she heard their words in her room, then her expression tightened and she said.


    ''Please, come in, both of you."

 CH 112

    Excuse me."


    "Please have a seat over there."


    The four of us, including myself, Fara, and two guards, were to come to Eltia''s room, but I asked the two guards to stay outside the room.


    The only three people in the room now were Eltia and us.


    Fara and I sat down on the sofa as Eltia suggested.


    We were sitting across the table from her. Looking at us, Eltia suddenly said,


    "So, how can I assist you two?"


    "Yes. First of all, I would like to thank you for having our backs earlier."


    When I finished, I bowed to Eltia.


    I smiled when I looked up and said


    "So, from now on, I would be happy if I could call you , mother-in-law."


    "What ......?"


    Eltia seemed to find my words unexpected and looked stunned.


    But she quickly returned to her usual expression, coughed, and said, "


    '',...... I am disconnected from Fara. I am not qualified to be called mother-in-law by Master Rid. Besides, you are not yet married. I am afraid that statement would be considered indiscreet."


    "I am sorry, but that is a very strange thing to say, mother-in-law. You say that you have broken off your relationship with the Princess Fara, but that is not possible. Your mother-in-law and Princess Fara are a part of the royal family. You cannot cut ties with her on your own."


    She furrowed her eyebrows at my words and gave me a dubious look. I continued.


    "the marriage has not yet taken place, but now that His Majesty Elias and my father have given their approval, I believe that the marriage between me and Princess Fara is definite."


    "Well,...... I am sure that you have beaten Norris to the punch on the spot,...... and I will leave it to you to decide what you want to call me, Master Rid. But I said that even though I am related by blood to the royal family, I meant that I and the Princess Fara have no parent-child relationship"


    Eltia gave me a cold, sharp look, and then she gave Fara that look as well.


    Fara looked frightened by the look, but looked at me at the same time as I strongly grasped her hand.


    Fara nodded her head and took a deep breath before looking at me.


    I took a deep breath and looked at her. I spun the words that I had decided to talk to her about before visiting Ertia''s room.


    ''...... I do not know what Mother is thinking when she says such things. But Master Rid told me that Mother never hated me. So I believe in my mother, whom Master Rid believed in ...... , and I believe that one day ...... you will talk to me one day ........ ...... ...... so .... For me, Mother will always be Mother ...... ."


    Fara''s small but dignified voice echoed in the silent room.


    Hearing those words, Eltia''s ears seemed to twitch for a moment.


    Eltia looked at Farah''s face with sharp, cold eyes as she finished, and said, as if to shun her


    ''...... foolish thing. Master Rid and Princess Fara like pretty things very much, don''t you? Love and kindness cannot protect anything. You should be more careful in your ability to see through people."


    "Mother-in-law, I am afraid to tell you this. Love and kindness give people the resolve and strength to protect others and their families. If a person has neither love nor kindness, nothing will protect them and they will simply run away from the situation."


    [......]


    Eltia didn''t argue, just stared at me with her still, cold, piercing eyes.


    ''What I wanted to tell you, Princess Fara and I, is that no matter what your mother-in-law says, to us, Eltia is always mother-in-law."


    ''...... I will believe you, Mother, and wait for you. I will never do anything to break off our relationship, no matter what you say."


    Fara and I looked at Eltia with strong eyes.


    When she saw us, she let out a sigh and said in dismay,


    ''Hah,...... then do as you please. If the two of you have decided, I have nothing to say. If you want to believe it, believe it on your own......."


    "...... , yes, Mother. Thank you ."


    Fara must have gained something in her own way from the current exchange.


    The darkness that was there when she was being consulted was no longer there.


    Hearing Fara''s words, Eltia coldly said


    ", are  you done, then leave ?''


    "I understand. I will be leaving today."


    ¡ó


    Fara and I decided to leave the room as Eltia had said.


    We had already accomplished our goal.


    Our objective was to convey in words that we believed in her .


    When I heard all of Fara''s story, I felt that Eltia did not hate Fara.


    She also said that she did not know how to deal with Eltia.


    If that was the case, I told her that I would trust her.


    There are many things about Ertia''s behavior that I don''t understand.


    But she never did anything to make Fara unhappy.


    So I told her that I would believe her.


    Farah also said,


    So we decided to wait until one day Eltia would tell us everything, .


    As Fara and I were about to leave the room, Eltia stopped us.


    "...... master . Ridd, if you don''t mind, can we have a little talk alone?"


    After I heard Ertia''s words, I looked at Fara as if to confirm.


    She looked at me and nodded quietly.


    After confirming Farah''s nod, I smiled and said to Eltia


    "Yes, it''s okay. "


    Eltia stopped me and I sat down again where I had been sitting before.


    Why am I alone?


    As I was thinking this, Ertia suddenly said to me.


    "Master Rid, let me ask you one question. Why do you care so much about me and Fara?¡¡I beg your pardon, but I know this is none of your business."


    She had a very strange expression on her face.


    For some reason, I thought it might be okay to talk about it with Eltia.


    I thought so, and began to talk.


    "I want you to keep it between me and you, my own mother, Nanalee Bardia, is suffering from a deadly disease called ''magic depletion."


    "Magic Depletion Syndrome ......"


    I explained to Eltia about the disease.


    Nikkiak had told me that there were only a few cases of the disease in Renalute.


    Without telling her the important parts, I told her that she could lose her life at any time.


    I told her that we had managed to prolong her life in various ways.


    Eltia just listened to me in silence.


    Finally, I told Eltia and Fara what I was thinking.


    "I don''t know what kind of feelings there are between you and Princess Fara. But I couldn''t help but think of the two of you as strangers. I am sorry for my intrusion."


    Finally, I bowed my head, apologizing for what I had just said.


    I knew it was tactless for me to enter into the parent-child relationship between Fara and Eltia.


    But I couldn''t leave it alone.


    As I bowed my head with this thought in mind, I was suddenly embraced in the arms of Ertia.


    I was taken aback, and it took me a little while to realize that I had been embraced.


    "What''s going on, Miss Eltia?¡¡What''s wrong?"


    It was so quick that I called her Eltia instead of Mother-in-law.


    Eltia spoke to me softly.


    ''...... I know that your mother, Lady Nanalee, would be very proud of you, Master Rid. Please, have confidence in yourself."


    ''Is that so,......?


    ". Yes, I am sure there is no mother who would not be proud to give birth to a child like Rid. Please be strong in your heart."


    "Thank you, ......."


    I felt a warmth that I had never felt before.


    And tears naturally overflowed.


    Eltia held me gently until I stopped crying.


    It was very loving, just like my mother used to be to me.


    ¡ó


    I apologize, Master Rid. I was thinking about what Lady Nanalee was going through, and I got too emotionally involved. ......"


    "No, no, I''m fine. Well, thanks to you, Miss Eltia, I also feel a little relieved".


    Eltia looked a little embarrassed by my words, but then she cleared her throat, her expression dignified, and she said


    "I understand your feelings, Master Rid,., but I have my own ideas about what I can do to help her . , b I hope you understand that."


    ". I and Princess Fara are both expecting Eltia-sama to talk to us someday. We are waiting for that time to come."


    Hearing my words, Eltia smiled kindly, as she had never done before, and said,


    ''...... please take care of Fara for me, ...... Master Rid .''


    "I will make her happy, I promise. I


    I went back to Fara''s room after I finished talking with Eltia.


    "I can''t go into detail, but I told my mother-in-law that I would make sure to make you happy".


    "What?¡¡What do you mean?''


    She was blushing and flicking her ears up and down.


    This cuteness of hers has become a bit of a tradition for me.

 CH 113

    After my talk with Eltia, I spent a pleasant time chatting with Fara.


    When I heard about her daily routine, I could not hide my surprise at how busy she was.


    Fara looked at me and said with a smile, "


    "I''ve gotten used to it. Besides, there are times when it''s more fun than you might think."


    "Still, I think it''s great. ......"


    Fara was very knowledgeable about the culture, etiquette, and history of both the Renalute and the Empire.


    I can do a lot of things now that I have my memories back from my previous life.


    Fara has absorbed a lot of things without any background and already speaks and acts as well as an adult.


    I felt that she was a true genius.


    I had a peaceful time for the first time in a long time.


    It was tough even before I came to Renalute from Bardia, but it was even tougher after I got here.


    Norris, Rutherford, and others had been in a state of fury, I think.


    Thinking of these things, I enjoyed chatting with Fara.


    After a while, a soldier outside the room called out to me.


    "Excuse me, sir. There is a knight from the Bardia knighthood, Miss Deanna, here to see you. "


    "Yes, please. "


    Fara let Deanna through as soon as she heard that she was there.


    When Deanna entered the room, she was replaced by Nels.


    When Nels switched places with her, he said in a voice only Deanna could hear:


    ''Did you properly enjoy your date with Rubens?"


    ''...... haha, Nels. I don''t like that about you."


    Nels smiled and bowed to us and left the room first.


    I smiled at Deanna and said, "


    ''Welcome back, how was it?"


    I smiled at her and left the room before she could leave.


    I''m not very impressed," Deanna muttered in dismay at my comment.


    I felt like I was misunderstood.


    I told her with a dubious look on my face.


    "I was asking about the castle town and souvenirs."


    , "Oh,......? I''m sorry. The castle town is a very nice place , and I have also delivered the souvenirs for Nanalee and Meldie to the guest house. Please check it later."


    Deanna was unusually shaken .


    Both Fara and I watched her with a smile on our faces.


    Fara was asking about how Deanna and Rubens had met and the environment in which they had grown up as childhood friends.


    Deanna flinched a little at such a Fara, but spoke politely, a little shyly.


    The peaceful time of the past few days passed.


    ¡ó


    After spending time with Fara and the others,  I returned to the guest house.


    When   I returned, Zack told me that my father wanted to see me, and I quickly moved to the room where he was.


    I knocked on the door, and after receiving an answer, I went into the room and said to my father,


    " Father, you wanted to see me?"


    "You''ve come back. Sit down and let''s talk."


    I sat down on the sofa, facing him across the desk.


    He looked at me and said,


    We''ve done everything we need to do diplomatically ," . If there is nothing else, I will talk to His Majesty Elias and return to home tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. So, Rid, what about your plans?¡¡Do you still need something here?"


    "Well.."


    I was lost in thought, wondering if I had forgotten anything.


    I think I''ve done what I need to do, such as the marriage with Farah and the lute grass.


    If anything go wrong, Chris has set up a business channel, so we''ll be able to handle it.


    I nodded and said to my father,


    . I''ve done everything I wanted to to here "


    " I will tell you something else first. I am going to go to the capital as soon as WE return to Bardia. I''m sure it will be fine, but it will be: troublesome if the nobles in the imperial capital make a fuss."


    The nobles of the Imperial City, huh?


    I am grateful in a way because I met Fara thanks to them, right?


    After he had finished, I suddenly remembered and said,


    "Father, I am sorry. I don''t think there is any problem, but this time, I would like to bring into the Bardia territory an engineers whom I intend to hire in the future."


    "...... That''s new news to me. Tell me how it happened."


    I explained about the dwarfs , Ellen and Alex.


    Father listened with interest. Then he grinned.


    "Well done, Rid. engineers are coveted in every domain. We will definitely bring then to


    our territory. Tell him that I promise to support them as much as I can."


    " Yes, thank you."


    Father had a big smile on his face about the engineer.


    Chris also said that they rarely left their own country.


    Perhaps my father was also looking for them.


    Then the meeting between my father and I continued for a while.

 CH 114

    The day after the meeting with Father, Father requested an audience with Elias.


    When he had an audience with Elias at the palace, he told him that he understood that the meeting between Fara and me had ended without any problems.


    As the next step, he told him that he would go to the imperial capital and ask the emperor about the date of the marriage as soon as possible.


    Elias agreed to this.


    However, he was asked to wait until tomorrow, as there were some things that were to be prepared by the original date, since it would be ahead of time.


    Father agreed to this and ended the audience.


    The days in Renalute flew by.


    I told my father that I wanted to greet Nikiuk, whom I had met in the castle town of Renalute, in person, as there were things I needed done in the future.


    I also explained to him that I had to deal with Ellen and Alex, the two dwarves, and told him that I wanted to leave the castle town.


    Father looked a little reluctant, but Nikkiuk was a person who might be involved in Mother''s treatment and the ingredients of the magic restoration medicine.


    I stressed that he should never be treated with disdain.


    The same goes for Ellen and Alex. I also told them to have Chris and the others take the luggage to the Bardia territory anyway, even if it was a later delivery or something.


    Father finally agreed.


    However, he instructed us to take more guards with us.


    I wished that I had consulted with him in advance if he would have agreed with me like this.


    I also dropped by Fara''s room to invite her to join me.


    However, I heard that Elias and Eltia had forbidden Fara from going out to the castle town for the time being because of the incident with Marein Kondroui.


    "I would love to join you, but unfortunately, I was harshly scolded by my father and mother the other day for going to Marein Kondroy''s mansion. At that time, I was forbidden to go to the castle town for the time being. ......"


    I" see. Well, that''s no good then."


    Fara had a disappointed look on her face as she lowered her ears.


    At that moment, she huffed and said as if she had thought of something.


    ''...... , oh, yes, if I were to dress as an imperial maid .......''


    As she said something out of the blue again, Asuna shouted in a panic as if to add to her words.


    "I''m sure you''ve seen the way you look at the world."


    "Asuna...... is right. I''m sorry, but I''m giving up....... Master Rid -, please tell me more when you return."


    ". I''m going to go now."


    When Asuna warned Farrah, she was looking very desperate.


    Perhaps she too had been scolded by Elias and Eltia.


    I left Fara''s room thinking that.


    ¡ó


    "Are we going to Bardia tomorrow, too?"


    "As expected, I think it''s too sudden. ......"


    I left the castle and went first to the store where the dwarf were.


    I told them both that we would be leaving tomorrow for my own territory.


    I explained that I wanted them to come with me at that time.


    When I told them that I would introduce them both to my father at that time, both of them were shocked, their eyes darting.


    ''Yes. I''m sorry, but there are some things I need you to do for me in Bardia. Of course, if I can''t carry something right away, Chris and the Bardia Knights will carry it for you, so don''t worry."


    I said with a smile.


    The Dwarf siblings looked at each other, and Ellen said in dismay.


    "Hah ...... I understand. Fortunately, I don''t have that much luggage, so I think I''ll be fine. When you are ready, can we go to the castle?"


    "Yes, I think so. If possible, it would be helpful if you could come to the castle today. I will let the gatekeeper of the castle know about the two of you, so when you come, please give my name."


    Hearing the word "castle," they again looked stunned.


    I asked them for a favor.


    "Yes, , I''ll pay for the ''magic sword'' that I bought the other day Also, I have something in mind for the "magic steel," so if you have it on hand, please make sure you can take it to Bardia territory."


    "Thank you very much. The "magic sword" is also happy to find a user named Rid-sama. But what do you use the magic steel for?¡¡I think its use is quite limited. ......"


    Ellen looked doubtful, as if she didn''t understand my idea of needing magical steel.


    I smiled and said, "


    , "Hmmm, it''s still a secret. But if it works out, I think it could be very interesting. I''ll let the Knights and Chris know, and I''d like you to take what you have on hand and as much as you can to Bardia territory."


    "Huh. ...... Okay, I understand. .We wil bring everything we hae "


    She didn''t understand the intent of my words as she replied, and she and Alex looked at each other suspiciously until the end.


    After explaining the whole process from now on, I left .


    ¡ó ¡ó


    "Hah ...... you really were a little boy, not a missy!"


    ......? Shh, don''t say that so loudly, some knights don''t know about that ."


    Nikkiak chuckled at my flustered expression.


    I explained to him that I was returning to my own territory.


    When I told him that I had come to say goodbye to him, he said in a good mood, "You know, kid, that''s how you win people''s hearts."


    Nikkal will be an important person from now on, in case of my mother''s matter.


    Strengthening the relationship is absolutely necessary.


    When I chatted with him for a while, I suddenly remembered them.


    "Nikiak , did you send those monsters back to the Demon Forest?"


    ''Yes, I took them back to the forest yesterday. You won''t see them again.''


    I see, they are safely back in the forest.


    I think it was hard for them to be captured by humans.


    They were very clever , so I just hope they don''t hate all people.


    "Oh, yes. Did you know there are rumors about you ?"


    "Yeah?¡¡What''s that about?"


    Nikkiak grinned again and told me what the rumor was in town.


    Apparently, Marein Kondroy was famous around here for being a "bad cop."


    Many townspeople were made to cry by him.


    At that time, a princess appeared dashingly with a follower and a monsster.


    The princess entered Marein''s mansion with a monster and a follower and captured evidence.


    The princess and her followers entered Marein''s mansion, and they found the evidence.


    However, the ,monster and followers who protected the princess turned the tables on Marein.¡¡The people who saw the princess were so proud of the men who accompanied her that they now call them "the princess and the noble knights."


    "The princess and the noble knight."


    Nikiak  enjoyed exaggerating with his gestures.


    I was astonished that such a story had been speared .


    On the way to Marein''s mansion, the townspeople were watching us.


    Those who escaped from the mansion of Marein may have fled to the town and talked about the situation.


    However, I am concerned that Fara, who should have hardly ever been in the castle town, is already known to be a princess.


    Did someone intentionally spread the rumor?


    I mean, this is you guys, ?¡¡The boys are very popular in town right now. You''re going to meet the princess, aren''t you?¡¡Tell he about . "Princess and noble knight?"


    "I don''t know ...... , but I''ll let Princess Farah know if I see her."


    To his sly smile, I replied a little dumbfounded.


    After that, I told Nikkiq to give me a good look at the medicinal herbs.


    He was in a good mood and tapped his chest .


    After finishing my business in the castle town, I decided to return early.


    I didn''t notice the presence that was quietly listening to me from the shadows.


    When I returned , I reported my return to my father.


    He told me that he had made arrangements and that we would be able to leave Renalute before noon tomorrow.


    "I will return to Bardia tomorrow. There is still time today, and I should also visit Fara . We won''t see each other for a while."


    " Yes, I will do so."


    As father had told me, I sent an errand to Fara and then visited her in her room.


    I told Fara that I would return to Bardia tomorrow.


    She was surprised and then looked a little sad and lonely.


    I spun words to cheer her up.


    "..... we will be able to be together the next time I come back, so please wait for me until then."


    "yes.¡¡I will be waiting for you."


    Fara blushed a little and the forlorn look was gone from her.


    At that moment, I remembered what Nikique had told me .


    "Oh, yes. It seems that what happened at Marein''s mansion has become the talk of the town."


    ''Eh ......?¡¡What do you mean?""


    Fara looked stunned.


    When I told her what had happened, she turned red and was embarrassed.


    "Huh ,  why is such a rumor spreading? Oh, , but I''m glad it hasn''t spread to my name. ......"


    She looked quite flustered and didn''t realize she was saying the wrong thing.


    As I was wondering whether I should point it out or not, Asuna quickly raised her hand.


    Farah asked with a dubious look on her face.


    "Asuna?¡¡What''s wrong?"


    "f. I''m sorry to hear that you are relieved, Princess. I mean, when rumors spread that she was a princess, it was well known that you are a princess.''


    "Oh, that''s right. ......"


    Fara seemed to regain her composure as Asuna said it so matter-of-factly.


    But after a little while, she still blushed and was embarrassed.


    "¡¡They say it takes seventy-five days to hear a rumor about someone."


    "Is that so?¡¡That''s right. ...... rumors disappear and disappear quickly. ...... ".


    I enjoyed my time with Fara as we talked about such things.


    ¡ó


    By the way, our expectations of the rumors were far off.


    A princess brings down a well-known bad government official.


    It was impossible for the people to leave such an invigorating story of good and evil unchecked.


    Soon after the rumors spread, a stage playwright heard about "The Princess and the Noble Knight.


    The moment I heard the rumors, a bolt of lightning struck me in the head. I found myself asking around about the details of the rumor. Ah-ha-ha ministry."


    The play he wrote and created with the same meaning as the rumors, but with a slightly changed name, was released to the public.


    "Farra Renalute and the Noble Knight."


    Why didn''t he make it "The Princess and the Noble Knight" as in the rumor?


    The stage director later said.


    "Princess Farrah Renaloute was not a public person. When she heard about the bad sheriff, she couldn''t stand still and stood up with a few knights for the townspeople. ...... ... I wanted more people to know about her activities and achievements... ... "."


    The play became very popular among the people of Renalute and will be talked about for a long time.


    Another event that took place at the same time was also adapted for the stage, and the two plays would become known around the world as representative works of Renalute, but that is another story: ......

 CH 115

    ". I''m sure you''ll be back in  our country again. We''ll see you off later."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I look forward to seeing you then, "


    I told Elias in the Palace that my father was returning to Bardia and ended the audience with a farewell speech.


    Me and my father moved to the front of the guest house to make a final check of our luggage and personnel.


    "A few days ago, I had no idea that I would be going to Bardia. Hey, Alex."


    ''Goodness ...... phew. It''s true, my sister and I were wondering what we were going to do about our debts."


    The two dwarven brother and sister were supposed to go to the Bardia territory together in the Christie Trading Company''s carriage.


    The two had been drifting from place to place, so they were used to horse-drawn carriages.


    They are now helping me load their luggage onto the Chamber of Commerce''s carriage.


    The people at the Chamber of Commerce told them that they were fine, but they offered to help, saying, "We''re going to give you a ride, but we can''t do nothing.


    , "Sis, you can load the carriages over there."


    "Yes, I know. ......"


    At that moment, Ellen lost her balance at the same time she was holding the luggage and almost fell down.


    But before I could move, someone else quickly appeared to support her .


    He supported her from behind, preventing from falling, and spoke softly to to her.


    , "Miss, are you all right?"


    "What?¡¡I''m fine"


    ". I''m glad you''re not hurt."


    I''m glad you''re okay. I''m glad you''re not hurt.


    He accepted Ellen''s package while speaking softly to her, though he had no expression on his face.


    "Sister, are you all right?"


    "Ellen, did you hurt yourself?"


    I and Alex worriedly called out to Ellen, who was about to fall down.


    "I''m sorry, I''m fine. "


    "You look a little red, sister.¡¡Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "Yes? No, I''m fine, as you can see."


    Ellen was a little upset when Alex pointed out that her face was red and she was moving her body.


    I''m not worried by the way she looks.


    "Capella, thank you for helping Ellen."


    ''No, of course, since they are the people whom master . Rid personally asked for help."


    I thanked Capella, the person who saved Eren.


    He joined us this morning.


    When Zack and Capella came to my room earlier this morning, I wondered what was going on.


    "I was very upset when I suddenly heard that you were going back to your home country. The formalities have been completed. Capella will be Master Rid''s squire from now on. I am sure he will be of great help to you. Please take good care of him.''


    " Capella Didor. I am officially becoming Master Rid''s follower from today. Please take care of me ".


    When they finished, they bowed to me.


    When I saw Capella looking up at me, I smiled and said, "Y


    "Yes, it''s nice to see you again. I am pleased to working with you , . Capella.''


    Since then, he has been staying close to me and working with me.


    Deanna, who has been ordered by my father to keep an eye on him, does not seem particularly alarmed, and she interacts with Capella in a normal way.


    Well, I don''t do anything to let them know that I am watching them, do I?


    "What can I do for you, Master ...... Rid?¡¡Something on your mind?"


    What?¡¡Oh, I was just thinking about Capella and Zack''s visit earlier today.


    I seemed to be a little lost in my thoughts, and Capella seemed concerned about me, although he had no expression on his face.


    Deanna looked at him with a bit of dismay.


    " Mr Capella, you are going to be Master Rid''s squire, right?¡¡Why don''t you try to show a little facial expression?¡¡You may have been doing a job that didn''t require facial expressions before. But as you are going to be Master Rid''s squire, I don''t think you should always have a blank expression on your face."


    Deanna, you may call me "Capella". But you are right, . I have been training to smile since I was chosen to be Master Rid''s squire, but I am having trouble getting it right. If you don''t mind, may I see it once?"


    Deanna and I looked at each other suspiciously.


    What kind of training is "training to make you smile"?


    I quietly nodded to Deanna.


    Deanna coughed in response to my nod and said,


    "I understand,. I will call you ''Capella'' from now on. Capella can also call me ''Deanna. Also, since Capella and I will be the squire for Master Rid, you can change your vocabulary".


    "I understand. I am used to speaking this way, so please forgive me."


    I felt a delicate atmosphere between the two of them, but I decided that it could not be helped since today was the first time they met.


    I''m more concerned about something else.


    "Capella, if you don''t mind, show us the results of your ''smile training."


    "I understand. I''m not too sure. ......"


    He replied to me and took a deep breath before concentrating.


    I wondered why it took a deep breath and concentration to make him smile, but I swallowed it down.


    . For some reason, there was an indescribable tension around us.


    I''m ready ......."


    Capella said one word and then smiled.


    Deanna and I felt a slight tension in our faces, and our faces tightened up.


    The corners of his mouth were up, so to say, but his eyes were not smiling at all.


    Is it like his mouth is smiling but his other facial muscles are not moving?


    He may be quite dexterous to be able to make this kind of face.


    Other than us, there were people who noticed Capella''s smile, but all of them pulled a face.


    What should we say to him?


    Just as we were thinking that, a bright and cheerful voice echoed around us.


    "Capella''s smile is wonderful!"


    I turned my head to look at the person who had spoken.


    The voice belonged to Ellen, who was blushing a little.


    Alex next to her said, "Hey, sis?" He looked indescribable.


    Capella recognized Ellen''s voice and thanked her with that same look on his face.


    ".... Ellen, was it?¡¡This is the first time anyone has ever told me I have a nice smile. Thank you."


    d, "No, no, well, if it''s okay with me, I''ll help you practice your smile in the future. ...... ."


    Ellen''s response to Capella''s thanks seemed very curious.


    He looked at Ellen with curious and fond eyes after a moment of contemplation.


    "Is it good?¡¡Your smile is so bright and wonderful that I would rather ask you to do it for me."


    "I''d love to work with you next time if it''s okay with me."


    Why?


    The actuality that the air was awkward and drawn out by Capella''s smile just a few minutes ago, but now it feels like there is some kind of sweet and sour air in the air.


    As for Ellen, she blushes and murmurs primly, "...... my smile is bright and lovely?


    Alex was a little taken aback by Ellen and mumbled, "My sister''s taste is ......."


    "I''ll leave it to you, Ellen, to deal with Capella''s smile. Let''s get back to work, everyone."


    Deanna clears her throat and speaks to the people whose work has been halted by Capella''s "smile."


    Everyone was startled by her voice and began to get back to work.


    Ellen and Alex also huffed and resumed their work.


    I had something on my mind, so I called out to Capella.


    "Speaking of which, is there anyone in this country that Capella is interested in, a good person or something?¡¡Are you okay?"


    "me?¡¡Yes, I am. I used to have a childhood friend I was interested in, but now I don''t have anyone."


    " I see. Are you okay with this childhood friend of yours?"


    I''m not sure if Capella had a childhood friend that he was interested in.


    But he will be living in Bardia territory from now on, will it be okay?


    Capella seemed to realize the intent of my words and gave me an awkward smile.


    ''Thank you for your concern. She''s married to someone else and has children, so there''s nothing to worry about in that regard."


    ''Oh, really?¡¡I''m sorry for asking you such a thing. ......"


    I felt like I had asked him something that was hard to say, and I felt bad.


    But he didn''t seem to mind.


    ''No, Master Rid, you really don''t have to worry about it. Besides, yes, it is. Since it''s a good opportunity, maybe I should look for new encounters in this new place too."


    Capella said to me, smiling awkwardly.


    From the looks of it, he really didn''t seem to care anymore.


    It was then that I noticed some people coming toward us as we were working.


    I was a little panicked.


    It was the entire royal family, including Elias.

 CH 116

    ''Everyone pause your work, His Majesty Elias is coming ".


    Hearing my voice, everyone stopped working, panicked, and dropped to their knees and hung their heads.


    He said he would come to see us off, but didn''t he have to come while we were working?


    At this time, two unusual visitors were mixed in with the carriage that was loading the goods, but no one noticed that, including me, who was hanging my head.


    "Sorry to bother you while you''re working. Everyone, please raise your heads and continue your work. We are here to say goodbye to Mister Rid."


    When Elias finished, everyone looked up fearfully and began to go back to their work.


    " . I''m sorry to bother you at this busy time, but I''ve been busy with various things in conjunction with your return to home . I came to see you off early."


    "I thank you, Your Majesty Elias, for taking the trouble to see us off. I will call my father now."


    I finished and went to call my father, but Elias stopped me. Elias smiled, looked at me and said,


    " I''ll go to see Reiner. My daughter is a little sad to hear of your leaving ".


    ."....? Father, please don''t say such a thing in a crowded place ......?."


    "Ahahaha......"


    I was laughing dryly as I watched the exchange between Elias and Fara.


    "Master Rid!"


    I turned around to see Lacis.


    .¡¡¡¡I looked at him closely and saw that he was holding a letter in his hand.


    He held out the letter to me.


    "..... please give this to Tia."


    "Yeah, , ......."


    I let out a tired, disgusted look and voice.


    Lacis looked at me suspiciously and said


    , "...... don''t you have to look so disgusted?¡¡If you marry Farra, I will become your i law .¡¡My future brother wishes it for me. Please, brother."


    I think he said he would not approve of any of this at first.


    In the first place, don''t use my brother as a passerby.


    I swallowed the words I was about to say and reluctantly accepted his letter.


    It might be cruel to him, but I would send him back a letter saying that there was no one who called Tia.


    Then, Fara also presented me with a letter.


    "I''m sorry ......, did you not like the letter, Master Rid?"


    "What? Not at all. I''m very happy to receive letters from you, ......, but five letters is a lot. Is there some kind of order in which you read the letters ......?"


    I had a slightly surprised look on my face because there were five letters in total that I received from Farah.


    When she saw my face, she laughed and s


    Please look carefully at the sender and the addressee. There are three letters from me: one to Rid, one to Meldie, and one to Nanalee. The other two are from my mother and Queen Liesel to Nanalee.


    "Oh, really. Mel and mother will be pleased. Thank you, Fara. Thank you, Eltia, and Queen Liesel, I will be sure to give them letters . Thank you so much."


    I thanked Fara, then turned my body toward Eltia and Liesel and bowed to them along with my thanks.


    The two replied to my words with a smile and a smile.


    Fara, who was watching the situation from the side, blushed a little and said as if to add


    ''...... well, I would appreciate it if you could open the letter from me . after you return to the territory."


    ''Oh ...... yeah. I''ll be looking forward to it. I''ll write to you when I get back to the estate."


    "Thank you ....... I look forward to it."


    While Farah and I were having a pleasant conversation, a slightly spiky voice came from behind me.


    .".. Rid , don''t you see a big difference between me and Fara in the way we respond to letters?"


    I turned around and there was Lacis with a stagnant air.


    Apparently, he was in a bad mood because my attitude toward him and Fara was totally different.


    I thought , Of course that''s not surprising.


    I was enjoying the conversation while quieting him down.


    At this point, I looked at Capella and saw that he was bowing to Eltia and Liesel.


    They both seemed a little surprised to see Capella here.


    I sensed that he was acquainted with both of them.


    "? Are you listening to me?""


    "What?"¡¡I had been so preoccupied with Capella that I had not heard what Lacis had said at all, and I had offended him again.


    After a while, my father came to us.


    "Rid, the preparations are finished. Are you ready , too?"


    "Yes, Father, I am ready


    I nodded in reply to his words.


    It was time to say goodbye to Renaloute.


    I approached and spoke softly to tell Fara goodbye for the last time.


    "Then, Fara. The next time I come back, I will not come to see you as I did this time."


    "¡¡What do you mean?"


    "Well, Fara. I''m coming to ''pick you up'' next time. Look forward to it.


    .".....? Yes, , ......."


    The next time I come back, I will not come to see you as I did this time.


    I went over to her and spoke softly, "......?¡¡What do you mean?


    Fara said softly, "Well, Fara. I''m coming to ''pick you up'' next time. Look forward to it.


    ......? Yes, yes, ......."


    Fara blushed at my words and moved her ears up and down.


    ''Where do such words come from, Master Rid, ...... it''s terrifying. You absolutely must not say that kind of thing to any woman other than the Princess Fara, must you?"


    ''Eh?¡¡Umm, yes. Okay."


    I''m not sure.


    Deanna let out a sigh, "Huh. In the end, I"


    After that, Father and I left Renalute for our own territory in a carriage.


    We were accompanied by a group from the Christie Trading Company.


    Thus ended my visit to the country of Renalute.


    But there is still so much more to do.


    When I return to my own Bardia territory, I will immediately start working on the next problem.


    That''s what I thought as I left the castle in Renalute.


    ¡ó


    "Rid ......"


    Fara was seeing off the carriage he was riding in to the end, even after Elias, Eltia, and the others had left the place.


    At that moment, a soft, gentle voice called out from behind.


    ''No, Mister Rid has returned home with a big gold star in this country, hasn''t he?"


    "......Master . Zack,......, do you mean Norris?¡¡Or are you referring to the matches held"


    It was Zack  Riverton, who is related to Eltia.


    Asuna also noticed that it was him, so she did not interrupt his words.


    Fara was curious about Zack''s words.


    "What did he mean by "big gold star"?


    ''What did Lord Lid raise the great gold star ......, don''t you know, Princess Farrah?''


    ".....?"


    Farah did not understand what Zack was trying to say and tilted her head a little while making a grim face.


    Zack smiled at Fara and told her softly,


    "The big gold star of Lord Rid will be ...... the ''love affair'' of Princess Fara."


    ".....?"


    Fara blushed at Zack''s words and then silently turned her head down.


    Zack smiled kindly when he saw how Farah blushed.


    Then he left the place as if he was satisfied.


    As Zack left, Farah looked up and gazed again at the path Rid was leaving.

 CH 117

    "......"


    "Rid, are you all right?¡¡We''re already in Bardia territory. Just a little  longer time."


    ..''....Yes, Father. I feel a little less shaken now that we are in Bardia."


    The journey from Renalute back to Bardia was still very tough.


    The reason for this is clear after going to Renalute.


    Because of the lack of trade and distribution, there is probably no budget to spend on improvements.


    However, even if there was a budget, I still have some doubts about whether it would be technically possible to maintain the system.


    The interstate distribution channels may be a problem that will affect my future.


    I will come up with a good idea when I get back to my mansion.


    With this thought, I continued to fight against my sickness.


    Eeeeee ......


    ¡ó


    ''Hey, Rid. We''re at the mansion.''


    "....?¡¡Oh, Father, I''m sorry. ......"


    "Don''t worry about it. You seem to get sick easily. It would have been easier for you to sleep. Get out of the carriage and get some air."


    I did as my father told me and got out of the carriage.


    As I was stretching my body, I noticed a figure approaching me at a run.


    I was so excited to see someone approaching me.


    "Mel, I''m back!"


    Mel came running and jumped into my arms with all her strength.


    Mel was smiling in my arms, with "ehehe".


    There was a maid who came after Mel.


    It was Danae.


    "Meldie-sama, it''s dangerous to run so fast. ...... Ah? Rid-sama, welcome back."


    ". I''m back."


    I''m glad to see her .


    Danae and Meldie seem to be all right.


    The house seems to be in good condition.


    "Hey, brother , where are souvenirs?"


    "What?¡¡I''m unloading now, so I hope you can wait until tomorrow."


    "What?!"


    Mel seemed to think that she would get her souvenirs right away, and she looked dissatisfied.


    At that moment, I heard a scream from the carriage behind us,


    I quickly turned around to the carriage where I heard the scream, hugging Mel.


    Father, Capella, Deanna, Rubens, and the other knights who were nearby also took a stance.


    And then, coming out of the back of the carriage, tottering, were demons that looked familiar.


    They made a cute "nnnn~" sound.


    Two of them, about the size of a cat, slowly and cautiously approached me.


    Seeing them, I involuntarily called out to them.


    "Why did you guys? follow me?"


    "What ......?¡¡Rid, did you bring them here?"


    ''No, that'' s not how come they are .......''


    Father is staring at me, looking very furious.


    The people here were very frightened of the two monsters, perhaps because there are no monsters in the Bardia territory.


    In the midst of all this, there was a person in my arms whose eyes sparkled with interest in them.


    ''Ni-chan, are these your souvenirs?"


    "What? ? No, they are not souvenirs indeed. They are clever monsters that we got to know a little bit in Renalute. They probably understand our language, so I don''t think they are dangerous. ......"


    Mel slipped out of my hold and approached them.


    I was very nervous , but Mel didn''t care, she held out her hands to them and talked to them.


    " My name is Meldie. Nice to meet you."


    The two monsters seemed to be smiling at her, and she seemed to be smiling back at them.


    Mel''s face lights up when she sees this gesture.


    "Ni-chan, give them to me, please."


    "Eeew?"


    I let out a startled cry, but Mel seemed to be serious, looking at me with a gaze stronger than ever before.


    But it was not me but my father who answered Mel.


    ''No, is dangerous, Meldie, they may be small, but they are still wild."


    ''Yes?¡¡They''re fine, ?¡¡See, they''re not scary, "


    As Mel patted the two monsters on the head, they became even smaller than cat-size, and then kitten-size.


    Then, the black cat climbed up Meldie''s hand and landed on her shoulder.


    A little cat perched on top of Meldy''s head.


    "Mel, are you sure it''s not too heavy?"


    Yes, it''s not heavy at all. See?


    Mel, to my surprise, began to spin around on the spot with her arms outstretched, happily giggling.


    The monster kittens were running around on Mel''s arms as if they were playing with her.


    Everyone present, including my father and I, rolled their eyes at the sight.


    When Mel noticed us, she stopped running around, looked at me and my father with a strong gaze, and said,


    "I''ll take care of them, I promise!"


    She was a child, ...... who is usually afraid of monsters, but she''s a mysterious child, ............."


    Hearing Mel''s words, Father glanced at me and then muttered.


    Is he trying to say that all of father''s children are "wonder children"?


    A little rude, I thought, but I looked at Mel.


    Perhaps now that this has happened, Mel will never crack.


    I won''t say who, but I have a feeling that his temperament in that area is very much like someone else''s.


    I think my father knows Mel''s character.


    He had a very troubled expression on his face.


    I tugged on his hand and began to whisper in a quiet voice.


    "Father, I can see from their actions that they probably, but definitely, understand what we are saying. And I don''t think they can stand up to us. They are not Mel''s squire, but I think they would be perfect for escorting her."


    "Mmm, but no matter how hard you try, monsters are ......"


    Father had a very troubled look on his face, but I folded it up and said, "


    "They are very smart. Even if we get rid of them, I think they will eventually come back. And if Mel were to keep them in secret, it would be very difficult to manage them, wouldn''t it?¡¡Oh, and ......."


    ''And what''s with the ......?''"


    "Is it okay for Mel to hate you, Father, ......?"


    My words made him look at Mel.


    Mel is looking at us with strong eyes, but her eyes are a little moist, as if she is somewhat anxious.


    He sighed with resignation and turned to Mel and gently told him.


    "...... understand. Meldy, do what you want. Rid, that''s fine with you, too, right?"


    "Huh?¡¡Yes, I''m fine with it. I don''t mind."


    "Really? Thank you, Father, brother ".


    Mel looked so happy and hugged me and my father.


    Mel hugged me and my father with a very happy face.


    After Mel hugged us, she put the two monsters on the ground and gave a cute coughing sound.


    ...... Cookie-"" and -Biscuit is ". both father and brother are are good with that


    Huh?" "Huh?¡¡I fine with them, but why are they named that way?"


    "Well, you know. I took it from the name of a favorite candy. ...... and then I just kind of went with it."


    And so, Meldie has a new squire?¡¡A new squire or escort?¡¡Cookie" and "Biscuit" were created as Meldie''s new squires or escorts.

 CH 118

    Somehow ......, huh? But it''s a good name. I think it''s a great name , Mel, . Cookie and Biscuit."


    The two little kitten-sized animals on Mel''s shoulders nodded their heads in agreement with my words.


    The two kittens on Mel''s shoulders are the size of small kittens and they nodded their heads in agreement.


    "I''m not sure I can handle it now that ...... it''s come to this. Meldy may not be able to take care of them all by herself. Rid, you and Meldy should take good care of them.?


    "I understand. I''ll take care of them for now."


    But what kind of monsters they are these two?


    After hearing my answer, my father looked at the two animals and asked me a question.


    I hadn''t told my father or Mel what kind of monsters they were.


    Mel was also curious about it and smiled brightly.


    "Ni-chan, tell me too, what kind of animals are these?"


    I think the they are called "Shadow Cougar". Their feature is that they can change the size of their bodies at will.


    Mel''s eyes lit up at my words. Then, without delay, she looked at Cookie and spoke to him.


    Can a cookie be both small and big?¡¡Show me ! Show ''


    ''...... nyah .''


    He nodded at Mel''s words and jumped off her shoulders to the ground.


    At that moment, the wind suddenly began to blow in around him.


    Then he instantly grew bigger.


    His fur is fuzzy, like a long-haired cat that has grown as big as it is.


    His size was about the size of a lion from my previous life, I would say.


    My father and I were a little taken aback by the suddenness of the event, as well as by the growing size.


    Danae, standing next to Mel, rolled her eyes.


    "Cookie, that''s an amazing."


    "...... gawd."


    Cookie, in his larger form, lied down in front of Mel.


    Apparently, he was asking her to get on his back.


    Mel was happy to get on.


    She was already excited.


    "Wow? It''s so soft and fluffy!''


    Mel was rubbing her face on Cookie''s back.


    He didn''t get angry at all.


    My father and I were a little relieved to see that . .


    However, Mel asked Cookie for a another "favor."


    ", Cookie. Can you get bigger?""


    ..".... guuuu ."


    Mel? That''s a little to much to ask !."


    I tried to stop it , but it was too late.


    At that moment, the wind started to blow around the cookie again.


    I unintentionally closed my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that the cookie was bigger than the carriage.


    Too big.


    It was as big as an elephant in my previous life, or even bigger.


    Danae, who was standing next to Mel, fell on her back and trembled.


    "Wow, that''s amazing! It''s bigger than brother and father , look at it, father !"


    "Meldie   , stay still and don''t move."


    Mel was waving her hand to father, her face sticking out from the back of the cookie.


    Father was flustered at the sight of that , his face turning pale.


    Everyone who was unloading the carriage was rolling their eyes and shivering on the spot.


    I shouted as quickly as I could.


    "I knew how big you are . Just get small and put Mel down."


    "I want to stay like this."


    Cookie seemed to think that he had gone too far, so he shrugged and got smaller.


    He went back to the size he had been on Mel''s shoulders.


    Mel, who had been on his back, was lowered to the ground.


    .:..... Nnya."


    "Is it over already?¡¡Boring!"


    Cookie got smaller and father looked relieved when Mel landed safely on the ground.


    Then his expression immediately changed and he shouted furiously.


    "Cookie, you are not allowed to be bigger than a carriage , don''t ever do that again, or I''ll shave your fur if you do it again."


    ''Yeah??, I''ll shave your fur ."


    "...... nyah ......"


    I think I know what Cookie said just now.


    Probably "Oh no."


    I look at him and see Biscuit pumping his paw on his head.


    Adorable.


    Father stared at me in disgust and said.


    ''...... can other one do the same ?''


    ''Huh?¡¡I doubt it. Because she seems to be a slime copying what a cookie looks like. I don''t think he could grow that big."


    "You mean Biscuit is a ''slime''......?"


    Father looked incredulous.


    The biscuit looked a little offended by his words and expression and released his cat form.


    Then he became a light blue, transparent, spherical slime.


    "What the hell......?""


    Father was startled by the appearance of the slime.


    Come to think of it, I was surprised when I saw it for the first time too.


    While I was thinking about that, Mel made a happy sound again.


    "Biscuit can change its shape, and it''s so soft and sticky."


    Mel hugged Biscuit, who was in a slime form, while talking to him.


    Then, he murmured.


    "can you transform into me by any chance?"


    "Mel, I don''t think even Biscuit can do that, ......?"


    "?...... ."


    Oh, I might have stepped on a land mine.


    The reason is that the slime form of Biscuit has no expression, but for some reason I sensed a "black aura".


    The slime jumped out of Mel''s arms.


    Then, like the cookie, the wind blew.


    The shape of the glowing changed into the human form.


    It was like a transformation scene I had seen in my previous life.


    The moment the light disappeared from the , the Biscuit took on the exact same appearance as Mel.


    In addition, he is the same height and wears the same clothes.


    When Biscuit looked at me triumphantly in Mel''s form, he made a smug face and said, "How do you feel, ?"


    "Biscuit is so cool, I''m now have a copy !"


    Mel looked at Father and me with a cute face while holding both hands of Biscuit, who had become her own copy .


    At this point, Biscuit had an expression that said, "Oh shit, I''ve gone too far .......


    It seems that even though it can''t speak, emotions come out on face when is in human form.


    Everyone, including my father and I, was stunned by the amazing feat that Cookie and Biscuit had displayed.


    My father, who had quickly regained consciousness, looked up, wrinkled his brow, and muttered with a grim look on his face,


    "I''m going to show you ......."


    "What?¡¡What did you say?¡¡Father?""


    "I''m going to put out a gag order, and all of you here in the ministry are to forget what you''ve just seen, and you are to never speak of it."


    Father''s voice brought the knights back to their senses, and they went back to their work as if nothing had happened.


    Father looked at Biscuit with a look of anger on his face.


    But she "freaked out" in Mel form, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    As it was, she hugged Father''s leg and looked him up and down.


    Mel herself did the same thing with Father''s other leg.


    ''I''m sorry,. So, please don''t hurt then ......"


    ..''....? Okay, okay, you two, get away from me. ......"


    "...... nyah nyah!"


    Cookie muttered something when father who seemed to have forgiven them.


    I think it was "I''m so sweet".


    I think I''m starting to understand Cookie and Biscuit''s personalities a little better now.


    Oh, I forgot to mention something.


    "Oh, yes, yes. Cookie and Biscuit are like a couple."


    "What?¡¡Ni-chan, are they married?"


    Yes, they are. They are just like OUR Mother and Father.


    "I see. I''m glad to meet you both again."


    They nodded at Mel''s words.


    Father put his hand on his forehead, let out a deep sigh, and hung his head.


    In the meantime, all of the carriages had been unloaded at the house.

 CH 119

    "Welcome back. Master Rainer, Master Rid".


    "Yes. Is everything all right?¡¡Garn."


    When I enter the mansion, Garn welcomes me.


    The maids were busy with the unloading of the luggage in the mansion.


    Garn nodded at Father''s words.


    ''Yes, sir. Nothing unusual has happened. There was nothing out of the ordinary."


    ''I see. I guess we can rest at least for the time being. ......"


    Father was a bit relieved when he heard from Garn that Mother''s health had stabilized.


    After the conversation between the two had calmed down, I spoke to Garn.


    "Garn, I''m home. By the way, is Sandra at Mother''s right now?''


    "Yes, she is. I heard that she is staying in her room today until the two of them come back, while checking on the condition of Lady Nanalee."


    You work fast.


    In fact, after receiving the "lute grass" from Nikiak  in Renalute, I sent a letter and medicinal herbs to Sandra.


    It contains information I heard from Nikique and advice on how to prescribe it.


    I thought she would be able to handle it right away, so I consulted with my father in advance and got his approval.


    My father and I looked at each other and nodded, then immediately went to mother''s room.


    At that time, I told Garn that I wanted to talk to him later.


    I also briefly explained that the monster Mel had with her was safe, and followed my father.


    Garn asked, "Is there monster ......?" He tilted his head.


    He was angry with me, and those two animals had shrunk to hand-held size, so they should be fine.


    As soon as Father and I left, I thought I heard the panicked voices of everyone in the house, including Garn.


    When we arrived at mother''s room, we knocked and entered after receiving an answer.


    Sandra and mother were the only two people in room.


    "Honey, welcome back."


    ''"Oh, Nanalee, I''m home. I heard you''re feeling all right."


    ''you haven''t changed at all, are you ? Yes, I''m fine."


    Mother smiled smugly at Father. Early on, the two of them began to create their own world.


    Sandra, seeing this, said to us here, clearing her throat.


    ''...... Reiner -sama, Rid-sama, welcome back."


    ''Yes,...... Sandra, did you feel the same?"


    "Yes. I did not find anything unusual either. I have prepared a new medicine for Nanalee today based on the information and herbs Rid provided to me the other day. I would like to give you both an explanation and have Nanalee take it, if that is alright with you?"


    My father and I nodded and listened to Sandra''s explanation.


    Mother had already heard Sandra''s explanation and was convinced.


    The basic premise is that we have made it as a pill-type medicine, but we are not sure if it is effective at this point.


    And why it is effective is also unclear at this point.


    In Renalute, we can only rely on the circumstantial information that Nikique has obtained.


    "However, there is always the possibility that something may happen. I would appreciate it if you would be mindful of this."


    "I understand. I will drink it first."


    Father took the pill Sandra was showing him and immediately put it in his mouth.


    Naturally, we all rolled our eyes at his action.


    "Father?"


    ".? Why are you taking it?"


    "Hmmm. We need to see how it works , don''t we?¡¡Besides, the medicine Sandra made is safe."


    '' Rainer, ......"


    The father, who had been given a glass of water despite my mother and I''s concern, seemed to have nothing in particular to say.


    ". There seems to be no problem. Nannalee, if something happens to you, you are not alone. Drink . it''s safe .


    .".....Now, you area ."


    Mother took the pill from Sandra and swallowed it, showing a little embarrassment.


    However, no change occurred.


    Sandra looked at mother and spoke to her.


    How do you feel?¡¡Do you feel any change?"


    ''...... No, I don''t see any particular change."


    "Welle. I don''t know yet, but it may not work unless you take it continuously."


    The three nodded in agreement to my words.


    If it were a game, it would be worked immediately after drinking.


    But this world is real.


    I don''t think the disease can be cured so easily.


    But I think we are definitely moving forward, one step at a time.


    Mother smiled and said, "


    ''Thanks to all of you, I''ve made it this far, so I''m sure I''ll be fine. I''m still going to do my best."


    "I won''t leave you alone this time. Let me be with you this time."


    Father''s usual strict tone seemed to fade away in front of Mother.


    Afterwards, as a result of our discussion, it was decided that Mother would continue taking this new medication.


    It was decided that Sandra would observe and see if she would recover.


    After some discussion, I coughed and then spoke to my mother, who had something to give me.


    ..".. mother, this is a different topic , but I have received a letter addressed to you from Queen Liesel of Renalute, Lady Eltia, and Princess Fara. Please read them when you have a time ."


    "Oh, my. It is amazing to receive so many letters from people related to the royal family. ......''


    Mother was surprised at the number of letters she received, and as if remembering, she looked at me with a twinkle in her eye.


    "I know, Rid, you''ve been to see the bride-to-be, haven''t you?¡¡Can you tell me about it?"


    "...... Yes. I''m a little embarrassed."


    I explained that I was in Renaloute, embarrassed by my mother''s words.


    Mother showed me various expressions of joy, anger, sadness, surprise, happiness, and a little anger.


    Sandra and Father also watched us with smiles on their faces.


    I wish this kind of time could continue forever.


    With this in mind, I continued my conversation with my mother.

 CH 120

    "Mother, I think it''s time for me to go."


    "I understand. I will hear more about the story of Princess Farah. "


    Mother listened to me and Fara''s story with great pleasure.


    I smiled as I spoke to her and she murmured, "I can''t wait to meet Queen Fara."


    Right now, the four of us in Mother''s room are me, Father, Deanna, and Sandra.


    Capella, being a man, is waiting outside the room.


    After I had finished talking with my mother, I turned to my father and said to him,


    , "Father, I''m going to go meet Capella and introduce him to Garn.


    " I''ll go with you then.''


    I nodded my head in reply.


    Capella is a dark elf who became my squire and came to Bardia territory.


    He originally belonged to the dark side of the Renalute country, so he would not be trustworthy right away.


    However, I believe that there is no one more reliable than him if we can make him our ally.


    At that moment, Mother heard our conversation and muttered with a curious look on her face,


    "Who is Capella?"


    "Oh, ......? I am sorry, I had not told you about Capella yet."


    I explained to my mother about Capella.


    Of course, I did not tell her that he had been a member of the Dark Society


    I told her that he had been introduced to me by a member of a noble family related to Princess Fara who was very fond of me, and that he was a very talented man and had become my squire.


    I told him that he was a very talented man and that he had become my squire.


    " Is it the case ?"


    "Yes, I did. I am going to tell Garun about Capella and ask him to instruct Capella as my squire".


    It may seem a little risky, but considering the future, I think it is better to build a good relationship with Capella than to be hostile to him.


    I have no full-time butler.


    But if I marry Fara, I will definitely need one.


    If that is the case, it would be better to have an excellent candidate, and he would probably be the right person for the job.


    ''I understand. Then, please introduce me sometime."


    "Yes, ......, or rather, he is outside the room right now, shall I introduce him to you?


    "Oh, really?¡¡Well, I''d like to ask you to do that for me."


    Mother looked surprised at my answer, but said that she would like to meet Capella.


    I approached the door of her room, opened it a little, and peeked into the hallway.


    She noticed Capella standing in front of the door and immediately bowed when She noticed me.


    '' Mother wants to see you. Come inside and I''ll introduce you."


    ''. ...... I understand."


    Capella did not seem to expect to be called into the room.


    His eyebrows twitched a little, though his expression was expressionless.


    As I let him into mother''s room, father and Deanna, who were standing by mother''s side, turned a little wary.


    I approached Mother, walking in front of her as if I were leading Capella.


    "Mother, let me introduce him to you . This is Capella.''


    "I am honored to meet you, Nanalee Bardia-sama. My name is Capella Didor. . Nice to meet you ".


    When she finished, Capella bowed to my mother.


    Capella, , was it ? Please raise your head. I''m looking forward to your service . And .......


    ''Mother, how can I help you?"


    The mother made Capella raise head and showed a little bit of a thoughtful gesture.


    "Is there something on your mind?"


    When I asked her, she smiled a little nastily and asked him a question.


    "Capella, from your point of view, do you think Rid and Princess Fara   is good couple ?"


    " Mother, what are you asking?"


    ''I''m curious . As a mother, I am very curious about how people saw you and Princess Fara.


    Father, watching the exchange between Mother and I, looks a little stunned.


    Sandra is smirking, so apparently she was curious as well.


    Deanna is standing there with no particular expression on her face.


    Capella wondered for a moment what to say, and then answered.


    "I would like to say, with all due respect ......, that I think the two of them are a very good match. I have never spoken to Princess Fara. , but during deport to to Bardia, she blushed and moved her ears up and down during her conversation with Master Rid."


    "......? Capella, you must not say any more"


    "......?¡¡How do you know you''re a good match if she move your ears up and down?"


    I didn''t expect Capella, a dark elf, to bring up the subject.


    I panicked to stop him , but Mother looked at Capella with a curious expression on her face.


    Looking at me and my mother, Capella continued conversation, giving off an air of having guessed what was going on.


    "I beg your pardon. It was a common thing in Renalute. ......"


    "If it''s a general matter, you don''t mind if I ask, do you?¡¡''


    Mother''s eyes blazed with interest as she asked Capella.


    Seeing this, I gave up and hung my head, and in my heart I turned to Fara and repented.


    "I''m sorry, Fara, but mother found out about your secret early. But it''s definitely not my fault, okay?"


    Capella began to explain with an expressionless face, but with an indescribable atmosphere because her mother had asked her about it.


    "...... Some dark elves sometimes have ears that involuntarily move in response to emotional highs............ Princess Fara seems to have that constitution, so her ears unconsciously move up and down when favorable emotions run high."


    "Well, ...... that''s a very nice trait, ....... You thought that the movement made Princess Fara and Lid a good match, didn''t you?"


    Hearing his words, Mother''s eyes lit up.


    Isn''t this the first time that Mother has ever seen him with such a big smile on his face?


    Capella continued explanation as if he had been overcome by mother''s momentum.


    "Yes,. I think that Princess Fara has a great affection for Rid-sama. I also know that Rid-sama seems to have feelings for Princess Fara as well, so I think the two of them are a good match."


    "I''m so glad to hear that, because I was actually concerned about Rid''s ability to treat a girl right. ...... Capella, do you have any more good news for me?"


    "I''m ashamed of myself for even listening to this ............."


    I stopped her and she looked a little bored.


    As I was thinking this, Capella answered my mother''s question.


    ".. And, as an aside, there are very few dark elves whose ears move in accordance with their feelings. So it is said that those who are united with those who have this constitution will receive ''good fortune."


    That''s wonderful. Rid has a wonderful relationship with someone in . I am sure that "Princess Fara " is a lovely girl.


    "I''m sorry, ...... mother. May I be off soon?"


    I forced my way into the conversation as the conversation between Mother and Capella seemed to be coming to an end.


    My face was bright red because of the love story about me that was being told right in front of him.


    Incidentally, my father, who was listening to the conversation on the side, was stunned, Deanna let out a sigh, and Sandra''s shoulders were shaking.


    "Oh? That''s right. I''m sorry for keeping you. I''ll talk to you both again."


    ''...... yes. Mother. Oh, and one more thing. Please keep the ear movement  trait  between us."


    I added about Fara''s ear movement.


    The person is trying to control it as much as possible, but even so, it seems to be moving.


    Fara does not yet know that I have noticed the meaning of her ear movement.


    I told her that until she explained herself, I was not going to ask her anything about the ear movement.


    Mother smiled happily when she heard my words.


    "I understand. I will not tell anyone about it."


    Mother looked very happy even after we finished talking.


    I think I had never seen her so cheerful before.


    However, I personally regret that the topic of conversation was the love affair between me and Princess Fara.


    After the conversation, which included some additions and explanations, I told Capella to be careful as I left the mother''s room.


    "......The movement of the dark elf''s ears must be kept a secret from now on. Is that clear?"


    "Yes, sir. I will be careful not to let this happen in the future. ......"


    I changed my mind when I saw Capella''s remorseful look and went to Garn.


    ¡ó


    a later story about my conversation with my mother at this time.


    As she promised, she did not tell anyone about the "movement of Fara''s ears.


    However, she seemed to like the term "Princess Farah of Blessings" very much, and used it whenever she talked about Fara with the maids who came in and out of the room.


    As a result, the term spread throughout the mansion.


    The "Blessed Pharaoh Princess" who will bring more prosperous times to the Bardia territory.


    I noticed that Fara had become an unpublicized favorite among those who worked in the Bardia household.


    I mischievously mentioned this in a letter I sent to Fara and mailed it.


    Later, I received a letter from Fara, with a heavy pen pressure.


    "Dear Rid, Thank you very much for your letter. It is very soon. What is "The Blessed Princess Farah" ......?¡¡Why is that the case? Master Rid''s mother says she likes to call me Princess Fara of Blessing............. How did you explain me to ?"


    I could immediately see Fara''s panic in her eyes from the letter.


    I smiled and wrote back, but that''s another story.....

 CH 121

    "Do you want me to train Capella to be a butler?"


    ''Yes,. Can you do that for me?"


    I left Mother''s room and went straight to Garn.


    Father, Deanna and Capella were with me.


    When we arrived at Garn''s place, he was giving us instructions on how to clean up our belongings.


    As far as I could see, most of the things had been cleaned up, so I called out to him and introduce Capella to him.


    So I ask him to train her to be a butler.


    Garn looked at Capella and immediately smiled.


    "I understand,. It is a great pleasure for me to be entrusted with the training of the person who will become Master Rid''s butler.''


    When Garun finished, he bowed to us.


    I was relieved to see that and smiled at Capella.


    "Capella, you are going to be my butler. I know it will be tough, but I want you to study hard at Garn''s place."


    "I understand. I will do my best to be Master Rid''s butler."


    He bowed to me with an expressionless face.


    Garn, who was watching the situation, immediately became curious about something and spoke softly to Capella.


    "Capella, I don''t want to be rude, but a butler shouldn''t have such a blank look on his face. In such a situation, he should reply with a smile, you know?"


    "I am sorry ....... I''m a little bad at smiling. ...... I''m practicing right now."


    Garn heard Capella''s words, gave a small nod, and said, "Then may I show you now?"


    Capella looked a little troubled, but when I told him with a smile that it was okay, he gave him an awkward smile.


    Garn did not change his expression at all when he saw his smile.


    Then he said softly to Capella.


    ''Wonderful. It is a smile with so much potential. However, if I may say so, you lack ''heart. I will tell you about it from now on."


    "......? Please do so "


    I think Capella''s expression brightened a little, perhaps because he was happy to be told that smile held potential.


    At that moment, a woman who had been watching Capella''s smile from afar spoke up.


    ''Bo, I, too, think Capella has a wonderful smile. ...... ".


    ''Sis, let''s not go into it right now.''


    I turned around to where I heard the voice and there they were, Ellen and Alex.


    Yes, there they were.


    I hadn''t forgotten about them.


    Ellen is blushing a little and looking at Capella with blazing eyes.


    Alex looks appalled at her.


    "Father, since this is where we are, why don''t we discuss this in the Office in light of what Ellen and Alex you will be doing?"


    ''Well, ...... I''m planning to go to the Imperial Capital tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. It would be better to discuss it right away."


    Father said and headed for his office.


    I instructed Capella to follow Garn for the time being, and I called out to Ellen and the Alex come with me.


    They followed me, saying, "Okay, we''ll go to the ministry.


    Ellen and Alex hers had never been in a big house before, and their eyes lit up when they saw how the house was built.


    Father was just opening the door in front of the office.


    "All of you, go straight into your rooms.¡¡"


    "I''m sorry to interrupt you "


    "Sorry to disturb you, ......."


    I entered the room as usual, but Ellen and Alex entered the Office with nervous looks on their faces.


    The two seemed to be impressed with the construction of the office and mumbled, "Wow,.......


    "The interior of the mansion is unusual?"


    "Oh? Oh, I''m sorry, we don''t often enter such magnificent imperial residences, so I thought I''d take this opportunity to learn how they are made. ......"


    Ellen replied to me, and Alex nodded in agreement.


    Seeing the two of them, Father grinned.


    "I''m sure the two of you will be asking a lot of from now on. If you have any questions about the house, you are welcome to look around as much as you like. I will let the people in the house know that."


    "I''m glad to know that master . Rainer is indeed master . Rid''s father, who understands us ".


    "Hey, sis, that''s a rude thing to say".


    Ellen is very rustic and has a craftsman''s spirit.


    I think it''s a very good thing .


    And Alex, who seems to follow up on that.


    I think it''s a very good balance.


    I don''t feel strangely uncomfortable when I talk to them.


    I am sure that is one of Ellen''s good points.


    Father doesn''t seem to mind Ellen''s language either.


    "Hmmm, I don''t mind. I''d like to introduce myself once again. I''m Count Rainer Bardia, the lord of Bardia. Please treat me well from now on."


    After saying his name to both of them, my father glanced at me.


    I guess he wanted me to say my name too.


    "I would like to introduce myself once again. I am Rid Bardia, son of the Bardia lord, Count Rainer Bardia. I look forward to working with you from now on.''


    The two of them suddenly straightened their posture and spoke in a more polite manner than usual.


    ''I am Ellen Walter. I am very honored to be able to serve you, Rid Bardia-sama. I look forward to working with you."


    ''I am Alex Walter. I am Ellen Walter''s twin brother. Like my sister, I am honored to serve Master Rid Bardia".


    Both of them bowed when they finished.


    After they had raised their heads, Father asked them to sit on the sofa, and they sat down nervously.


    As they sat down on the sofa with me and my father around the desk, I asked them a few questions that I had about their introductions.


    ''Quick question, were Ellen and Alex aristocrats?¡¡I didn''t know they had last names."


    ''I ...... no we are not nobles. In Dwarf, each family has its own skills that are passed down from one family to another. We have surnames to identify them. Me and Alex have the surname ''Valter'' because our father is from ''Valter''."


    I had no idea there was such a rule in the Dwarf families.


    I suddenly looked at my father, and he too seemed a little surprised.


    I wondered if he didn''t know that either.


    When I was thinking that, Ellen smiled a little.


    "Hmm, I don''t think it is well known that dwarves have surnames. We generally do not tell our surnames to people outside the country. Especially if you are out of the country. Not me ......, because neither I nor Alex have ever given out our last names since we left the country."


    ''I see. Oh, you can break down the language for me. Do you care about Ellen and Alex''s language?"


    "I don''t mind if you break it up too., but just make sure you use it in public and in your Nobles are often fried, you know. ......"


    Father nodded at my words and spoke a little tediously only about the descent of nobility.


    Me and Ellen laughed at that, and Ellen said, "Well, I''ll take your word for it."


    At that moment, Alex looked at Ellen.


    ''Sis, as long as we''re going to be in the care of the Bardia family, I think we should also tell them why we left the country. ......"


    ''...... I agree.''


    Ellen''s mood changed a little as she nodded at Alex''s words.


    Father and I looked at each other, and Father looked at Ellen.


    ''All right, Let''s keep what happens here to ourselves."


    Ellen nodded and said, "Yes, may I ask Deanna to leave for a moment as well?"


    "Yes, ."


    Deanna bowed after hearing my words and left the office.


    Ellen and Alex looked a little surprised, but after she left the room, she began to talk.


    The Dwarven nation of Gardoland is an industrial nation that is commissioned by foreign countries to manufacture armaments using its superior technology.


    Ellen and alex were also making their own weapons while doing the commissioned work.


    At that time, the government proposed that they gather together the technology passed down in each family for the purpose of technological improvement.


    If they did not comply, they would be dealt with accordingly.


    Various opinions were expressed by the dwarven clans in the country.


    Of course, there were those who were against it, but when they saw that the government severely suppressed those who were against it, Eren and his family decided to leave the country.


    They were lucky that they had no family in the country, so they were able to travel .


    Father, who had been listening with great interest, opened his mouth suddenly.


    "I have heard that Gardoland is afraid of technology leakage, but I didn''t realize that they were even making such a move. I will look into this matter. But rest assured. You are now in the service of the Bardia family. I can assure you of your safety."


    "Thank you f."


    Ellen and Alex seemed thrilled by their father''s words.


    However, to summarize Ellen''s story, she left her home country, became a wanderer without stability, and ended up in debt after being set up in Renalute, where she drifted ashore.


    She was almost sold into slavery.


    When I think about it, it must have been a very difficult time for her.


    While I was thinking about this, I realized something.


    "I was wondering what I should do about Ellen and alex workshop.¡¡I will try to find a vacant workshop in town. Then, when the time is right, I would like to make a workshop exclusively for them and ask them to do some things for me.''


    "Hm, you two can do as you please since you have found them. But if you haven''t found a place to stay, why don''t you use the guest room in the mansion for now?"


    Ellen and Alex, who heard the casual conversation between my father and me, looked and sounded astonished.


    ''What? You are going to build a workshop for us?"


    ''Yes, that was my plan, but I hope you don''t mind.¡¡If you have any complaints, please let me know.''


    They shook their heads in a breathy movement in response to my words, and then Alex looked at me and said,


    ''It''s not that I didn''t like it or have any complaints. I''m just thrilled , because it''s a dream for a dwarf to have his own workshop. ......"


    ''Really?¡¡But wasn''t it a retail store and workshop at Renalute?"


    Alex said, and I asked the question, citing the dealership they had.


    Ellen then answered the question ruefully.


    ... That store was a vacant property, so it didn''t reach the level of workshop we were looking for. Still, I was talking with Alex about using our skills to make the store prosper and make it a good workshop, but you know how that turned out. ......"


    ;I see. Then I''ll make sure the workshop will meet your needs as much as possible. I''m sure you can tell me what you want when I design it.''


    ''Thank you, Master Rid "


    They were very pleased with my words.


    I have a lot of things I want to ask them to do from now on.


    So, I would like to fulfill their requests as much as possible.


    I would also like to ask them to listen to my requests as well.


    I smiled at the thought.


    My father, who was watching me, quietly whispered to me, "


    "...... are you thinking about your ''budget'' properly, ...... Rid?¡¡''


    "What? No, of course not.¡¡I''m thinking about the budget too ......?"


    Father seemed a little taken aback by my attitude.


    In this way, Ellen and Alex became servants of the Bardia family once again.

 CH 122

    After we finished talking about Capella, Ellen and Alex I came back to my room for the first time in a long time and collapsed on my bed on my back.


    ''Hah ...... I''m so tired!''


    I thought I would be able to rest after returning from Renalute, but then I was unexpectedly met again by Cookie and Biscuit.


    Why did they follow me?


    I would like to ask about that someday.


    As for Capella, I talked to Garn a little after that and he was very reasonable.


    He assures me that after a while, Capella will be able to act as a butler without any problems.


    He is a former underworld agent, so maybe he is good at that.


    I need to find Ellen and Alex a place to work.


    Then there are the things I want them to make.


    I have a lot of things to do. ......


    When I thought that, I suddenly remembered.


    ''Yes,...... I got a letter from Farah,.......''


    I got up with a start, picked up Fara''s letter from my luggage, and lay down on my back on the bed again.


    I know I''m behaving a bit badly, but that''s okay because no one is watching me.


    "...., I''m kind of nervous."


    I opened the letter and read it.


    "..................."


    I think my face got redder and redder as I read the letter without saying a word.


    Fara''s letter began by saying that she was worried about my health because I get sick easily, and that she felt very relieved because of me.


    And that my heart was saved very much because of me.


    She told me about her and Lady Eltia.


    Above all, she said that although it was a political marriage with the empire, she only wants to marry me now.


    Her thoughts were written down.


    She also wrote that Fara has one constitution that is rare among dark elves, and that she would like to tell me about it someday.


    Finally, she wrote, "I have not lied in any way about what I told you in the Palace, Rid-sama. I love you. ''


    .''...!!."


    I think I was scowling, my face bright red.


    I was lying on the bed, embarrassed, and fell asleep before I knew it.


    Then I went to sleep without realizing it.


    I forgot about the visitors who always come to my room on the mornings in the Bardia territory. ......


    ¡ó


    ''U...... hmm?¡¡Huh? Did I just fall asleep like that?"


    "Good morning, Ni-chan!"


    When I woke up, Mel was looking at me from the bed side with some kind of smirk on her face.


    Cookie and bisquit are also on her shoulder.


    ''Good morning, Mel. You look very cheerful, did something good happen to you?"


    er, "By the way, do you like Princess --?"


    "¡¡Who is Princess ?"


    I had no idea what I was hearing from Mel for the first time.


    Maybe it''s partly because I just woke up. Maybe it''s partly because I just got up... and as I awoke a little more conscious, I had a hiccup.


    There was no letter from Fara .


    At that moment, I had a bad feeling about what Mel had meant earlier when she said the words " the princess lady."


    " Mel, wasn''t there a letter on the bed?"


    ''It wasn''t on the bed, but it was ON the floor, ?''


    Mel grinned as she spoke and held out the letter to me.


    I took it, saying, "Oh, thank you.''


    and opened my mouth to Mel.


    " By the way, did Mel read what''s in the letter?"


    ''I know that Princess Hime-sama loves you very much."


    "I''m sure you''ve read the letter, but you mustn''t tell anyone about it, okay?''


    Mel responded to my words with a smile and a "yes ministry.


    I''ll just say that I was careless about this.


    By the way, I was curious about what Mel had been saying.


    ..... By the way, why is Farrah called ''Hime-sama''?""


    ''I''m sure she''s the one who''s going to be my , in law ?¡¡If that''s the case, I''d like to be a princess, no?"


    I don''t think so. By the way, I also received a letter from Fara to Mel.


    "Really? Let me see, let me see.''


    Mel probably didn''t think that she had received a letter from Fara as well.


    She was so excited beside me.


    I took out an unlocked letter from the luggage in which I had taken out the letter yesterday.


    I showed the letter to Mel and opened the seal.


    ''Then, I''ll read it.''


    "Yes, read it."


    Farah''s letter to Mel said that she was very much looking forward to meeting Mel because she and I are getting married soon. and that she was looking forward to being a part of our family.


    Mel was very pleased with the contents of the letter.


    "So, shall we write a letter to Fara together?


    ''Yes, I''ll write a letter too."


    Later, this led to a period of exchange of correspondence between me, Mel, and Fara.


    Incidentally, when I sent a letter to Fara, I returned the letter that Lacis had entrusted to me.


    In order to prevent him from sending a letter to "Tia" again, I wrote in a new handwriting on top of the unsealed letter, "Are you still a prince, softy?"


    It was not a retort to the would-be brother who treated people like pacifiers.


    It was to get him to give up.


    That''s what I told myself.

 CH 123

    The day after we returned , my father left for the imperial capital.


    He said he would immediately report on the diplomatic situation and talk with me and Fara.


    As soon as my father departed in his carriage, I immediately began to put my ideas into action.


    First, Ellen and Alex, but I talked to Garn and Chris and asked them to find a property where we could have a workshop.


    I told them that as soon as we found one, I wanted certain things to be made as a top priority.


    "It''s not that we can''t build it, but what''s the point of finding out and figuring it out?"


    But they agreed to make it if I said so.


    Capella is taking over the butler duties from Garn, and I plan to ask him to tell me about the organization he belonged to and the magic he uses.


    And what I''m going to do today is to have a meeting with Memory.


    "Memory, can you hear me?"


    "Rid, it''s been a long time, I can hear you."


    I hear voice echoing in my head as I call is name, meditating in my room.


    He is the memory, the blue raccoon for me who pulls out memories of my past life when necessary.


    "...... Are you thinking something rude, rid?¡¡I kind of know what you''re thinking right now, don''t I?¡¡If I were a blue raccoon, would you be a bespectacled monkey?"


    "Sorry, , thanks for the sharp remark . Now, did you get the information I asked you for before?"


    The information I had requested before was a game I had played in my previous life, which is very similar to this world, called "Tokimekureru Cinderella! ! I had played the game in my previous life, and I had found out the name of a character in the game.


    My goal was to enjoy the extra mode of the game when I played it.


    As a result, I skipped all the main story with "unread skipping text ON".


    Thanks to that, I hardly remember any of the character names except for Rid.


    Well, it is okay if I don''t know the worst of them, since most of the royalty around the empire were supposed to be capture target of the game.


    It''s just a matter of being on the lookout for all the royalty that are close in age to me.


    Besides, I can''t leave the Bardia territory now, so even if I knew, I couldn''t do anything.


    It means that what I do will be the same.


    But it would be better if I could get some information, so I asked my memory to do the work to pull it out of my memory.


    "I managed to get the name of the country, the character, and the race from ....... I managed to resurrect it because I''ve seen it so many times in my walkthrough , even with unread skip on. But I can''t get the details of individual character routes just once. ......"


    After letting out a sigh, Memory sounded exhausted. But I sounded impressed.


    "Oh? Still, if you''ve figured that much out, that''s a big help. May I ask you to tell me?"


    "Okay. Okay, Rid, I''ll tell you now.''


    As finished, the memory that the memories had revived came back to my mind.


    Protagonist


    Marone Rhodopis Human race


    Magnolia Empire Villainess


    Valeri Elaseniza Race, human


    Capture target


    Magnolia Empire First Prince


    David Magnolia Race/Human


    Magnolia Empire, 2nd Prince


    Keir Magnolia Race/Human


    Renalute Kingdom, 1st Prince


    Lacis Renalute Race/Dark Elf


    Kingdom of Zubera, 1st Prince


    Johann Bestia Race/ Beastman


    Kingdom of Gardoland First Prince


    Rom Gardoland Race/Dwarf


    Kingdom of Astoria First Prince


    Erwen Astoria Race/Elf


    Kingdom of Togga, 1st Prince


    Elliot Oration Race/Human


    ''Well, I guess it goes like this. What do you think, Rid?¡¡Sound familiar?"


    "Hmmm... I don''t know.¡¡I vaguely remember Johan and Marrone because I used them a lot, but I don''t remember much about the others. ...... I''ve already met Lacis in person, though.''


    ''Sorry I asked for the memory, but I still don''t remember much.''


    Toki Rera!" is a four-person team when doing things like attacking dungeons.


    When you have a team of four players, you can make a team of the main character, Johan, and Rid, and you have a healer, a physical attacker, an assistant, and a sub-firepower.


    Then, ONE could put someone else in any available slot depending on the strategy.


    The rest of the characters were not fixed, so I don''t remember much about them.


    When you get down to the nitty-gritty of any game, I think it can''t be helped that the characters you use and the composition of the game will inevitably be different.


    I sometimes try various challenges because of my love for the characters.


    "......, you''re trying to recover memories from the shredded dregs of a mass memory.¡¡By the way, I don''t think it''s going to be any more difficult to restore the memory of this case, so please keep that in mind when you''re doing this ".


    I understand. I''m sorry, I really appreciate your help. Memory, thank you for your help ."


    I apologized to Memory, who sounded grumpy, and immediately asked for next request.


    Then, Memory sounded surprised and amused.


    ''...... I didn''t think you''d ask me to look for that kind of knowledge. Okay, I''ll look into it right away. I''ll look into it right away.


    ''Yes, please do ."


    When the request was over, I opened my eyes and finished communicating with the memory.


    I muttered as I stretched out,


    ''Well, next time I''ll ask you to tell me about the organization Capella belonged to and about magic."


    I felt that the Bardia family lacked something this time when I went to Renalute.


    It is the "intelligence capability".


    The father also said that only a country can have it, but I think the point is that it would be good if they don''t find out.


    If we were discovered, there would be no point in having an intelligence agency.


    Another thing is "magic."


    I learned that they use magic differently from special magic and offensive magic for the dark side.


    I was going to take that method and create a new kind of magic as well.


    ......Now it''s time to get busy with stuff ."


    My next goal is to come up with a new business plan before my father returns from the imperial capital.


    I started to work hard with renewed determination

 CH 124

    ''Capella, I would like to know about your organization and the magic you use.''


    ''Master Rid, what are you saying out of the blue ......?''"


    I called Capella to my room and asked Deanna to leave the room.


    Now Capella and I are alone, facing each other across the desk on the sofa.


    When I asked Deanna to leave the room, she looked concerned, but when I told her "Don''t worry, I''ll scream if anything happens," she balked and left.


    Is this the first time I''''ve talked to Capella alone like this?


    And I had just asked Capella about the most important thing I needed to do.


    Capella''s face is seemingly expressionless, but he also looks a little confused by my question.


    "I thought I threw a pretty direct question. Zach Riverton is the man behind ......, or perhaps it''s the secret ...... that the Riverton family maintains."


    ''No, I''m good to go. I understand. What would you like to know?"


    Capella responded with an air of disgust and contemplation.


    To be honest, I don''t know everything about their country''s organization.


    What happened in Renalute, and when he was present in "Toki Rera! This is a question that I have discussed based on his characterization when he was also present at the time of the event.


    However, I am a little curious.


    Why did he give up so quickly?


    I smile and tell him.


    "All of it. Everything, from the reason Capella was so quick to tell me now, to the origins of the organization Zack manages. This isn''t a request, it''s an ''order,'' okay?"


    ''Huh. ...... I understand. I am already a squire of Master Rid''s. I will tell you everything I know ".


    He exhaled and finished his sentence as if in contemplation, and returned my smile with an awkward smile.


    Perhaps Zack has given him some instructions in case he is asked by me.


    Incidentally, though, the awkward smile he showed me seems to be improving a little, perhaps thanks to Garn''s guidance.


    If I have to see this face every time, I might unintentionally crack my abs one of these days.


    Capella looked a little thoughtful before he spoke, and then he opened his mouth.


    , "...... if you don''t mind, I would like to ask Deanna to be present as well, is that alright?:


    :What?¡¡Is that okay?:


    Yes, I would like her to be present. Deanna is my colleague,...... so we should share as much information as possible.:


    Capella said without hesitation, his face expressionless as ever.


    I nodded in agreement and approached Deanna, who was waiting outside the room.


    I explained the situation and the circumstances to her and asked her to sit next to me and listen to Capella''s story with me.


    "Capella, do you expect me to be open-minded about something like this?"


    "No, no, I just want to share information with you because Deanna is my colleague. Besides, the only person that Deanna is allowing herself to be open-minded with is Rubens."


    Deanna probably meant these words as a check.


    Capella, however, threw that check back at her in a cleverly worded manner.


    If he had smiled in this situation, it might have been funny, but because of his expressionless face, it was a direct and direct hit.


    "Na......?"


    "Ha-ha-ha, this is... I''m sure he got one. It''s true that the only person Deanna can allow her "heart" to be with is Rubens.


    "Rid-sama !"


    Deanna is unusually angry with a blush on her face.


    Yes, what a good duo they are going to be.


    A former knight''s maid and a former darkie''s butler.


    There may not be many squires who are as dependable as they are.


    I coughed to get on with my conversation, thinking so.


    "I''m going to ask you a few questions.¡¡Capella."


    .".....I understand. I will tell you everything I know.''


    True to his word, Capella told us about Renalute''s dark organization, the nina .


    Renalute also has an army, but due to the low birth rate of dark elves, it is not possible to fight a war of attrition.


    The army kept by individual forces is powerful, but if it is defeated, it could be involved in the survival of the country ...... so called "tiger children".


    It seems that the Renalute has been using assassinations and intrigues for a long time to solve that problems.


    It is said that the strategy of the country was to move in such a way that they could win or lose before the war started, and the "Shinshu" was born as a result of this strategy.


    It is an organization created by bringing together talented people from various places, including the military and orphans, and giving them special training.


    The raison d''etre of the Shinshu is "the survival of the nation," so if there were any foolish royalty in the history of Renalute, they would purge them.


    I gulped and fearfully asked Capella.


    I asked Capella with a gasp and a fearful look on my face,


    "Prince Lacis was distorted by Norris, but Master Rid has rehabilitated him, so I think he''ll be fine.¡¡Well, if push comes to shove, the head and His Majesty will move to ''correct'' him."


    Capella speaks without facial expression and without hesitation, so I think her words sound more harsh.


    Correction" by Zack and Elias?


    Just imagining it is scary.


    I can only imagine how scary it would be, especially when Zack does it with a smile on his face.


    "Prince Lacis, go for it, you can probably do such thinghs ......."


    At that moment, Deanna seemed to have a question and asked Capella.


    ''You say that Prince Lacis was twisted by Norris, why did you let it happen?''


    "......I can''t answer that, that''s a question ......''Ms. Deanna.''


    "You ......?"


    Capella deliberately refused to answer Deanna''s question and glanced at me.


    Deanna naturally noticed this, and after a huff, she was trembling with anger.


    I''m sure this is just Capella''s way of playing a joke, but I wish he''d consider my position in appeasing him .


    I shook my head in disgust at the exchange between the two of them.


    ''Huh,...... Capella, it may be that you''re answering "only what I''m asked", but you''re the one who said you wanted Deanna to listen too, right?¡¡Or do you have an agenda?¡¡If that''s the case, I dare say that you will tell Deanna everything she asks you as well as me. That''s another ''order.''"


    ''Master Rid, you are indeed right. I understand. From now on, I will answer your questions as well. Deanna, I apologize for earlier.''


    It seems that Capella wanted me to order him to talk to Deanna as well.


    He may have some special rule in his mind.


    When Capella finished, he held out his hand to Deanna as if asking her to shake his hand.


    Deanna also tried to give her hand, but she suddenly stopped in the middle of her handshake.


    Then she turned away with a tsk.


    "? Hmph, I''m not going to get used to this kind of thing.''


    "I''m sorry. I will make every effort to earn your trust.''


    Watching the two of them talk to each other, I knew they would make a good duo.


    But if Rubens and Ellen saw them, they might be disappointed.


    With this in mind, I asked Capella to continue with the explanation.

 CH 125

    ''Well then, please continue, Capella. Oh, and by the way, you can''t say, ''I didn''t ask me. I know I said ''only what was asked,'' but we all forget things.''


    "I will ask you a few more questions before I go on. May I ask you a question first?"


    Capella seemed to be suspicious of my question and looked at me with a bit of fear.


    I nodded to her with a smile and asked, "Okay. What''s wrong? "


    "Rid-sama, what exactly do you intend to do now that you have asked me about Renalute''s Ninja in detail?


    "...... It may seem impolite, but I have been wondering about them myself. If you don''t mind, may I ask you about them?"


    "What?¡¡Didn''t I tell you?"


    I don''t think so.


    But I think I can understand you two from the way you''re talking.


    I smiled and said


    ''I''m going to create an ''intelligence agency'' in the future, of course."


    "I didn''t think you were serious about it, Master ...... Rid," I said.


    Deanna, who seemed to be stunned by my answer, replied and continued talking.


    "I''m sorry to be so blunt, but an ''intelligence agency'' can be an ''army'' depending on how you view it. If you create such an organization, it will be considered treason if you are not careful.¡¡I think it''s too risky, no matter how much information you gather."


    Deanna must have sensed that I was serious, because she said the words clearly in a strong tone.


    Capella watched in silence.


    "It is true that there may be some risks as Deanna said. But the intelligence services are essential for the development of the Bardia territory. If the territory is ruined before it becomes treasonous, there is nothing we can do about it. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure they don''t find out."


    ".I agree with you, Master Rid."


    Capella, who had been watching the exchange between me and Deanna, quickly expressed his agreement with my opinion.


    Then, in the same way, he began to explain.


    "If the Bardia territory remains at its current size, I think Deanna is right. The risk of treason would be out of proportion to the risk of gaining information. However, if the Bardia territory is to grow bigger and bigger like Rid''s, then it is a different story. If the territory prospers, of course, intelligence officers from other countries and within the country will come to the territory. We need an intelligence agency to deter and detect them."


    " Capella. Thank you for the explanation, Capella. ......, so you will cooperate with us, won''t you, Deanna?''


    Capella is right. The purpose of creating an intelligence agency is not only to gather information.


    It is also meant to prevent the information from leaking out.


    The Knights are primarily engaged in policing external factors and crimes.


    If intelligence activities and crackdowns are increased in the current situation, it would conversely reduce operational efficiency.


    Deanna let out a resigned sigh.


    ''Hah ...... I understand. I have become Master Rid''s squire. If Master Rid decides to do this, I will support him to the best of my ability."


    ''Yeah. Thank you. Just in case, please don''t tell my father about this yet. I''m sure he''ll be against it."


    They nodded with a wry smile at my words. Then I asked them for a favor.


    "I wanted to ask you for a favor after hearing all about it from Capella, but there is something I want you two to cooperate on."


    We, the two of us, are going to help you?" The two of them looked at each other suspiciously as they said this, and Deanna huffed and twitched.


    Capella''s face remained expressionless. I took a deep breath and said,


    I want you two to create an educational program to train intelligence officers. Capella learned in the dark sector of Renalute. Deanna, who was a veteran of the Knights of Bardia. If you put it together, I think you can raise a great intelligence officer."


    Well, the kind of person who can be trained by learning the educational program that the two of them have seriously created will probably be what we call "Special Forces" in their previous lives.


    However, the two are more interested in the idea than I expected.


    Among them, it was Deanna who first opened her mouth.


    "It is true that the Knights of Bardia specialize in cooperation and group combat in hand-to-hand combat, but unfortunately, I must say that their skills in espionage and assassinations are weak. From that point of view, they are not strong enough to protect information."


    "The Ninja are skilled in information gathering, assassination, and intrigue, but they are basically single and small groups of people. In addition, they learn to refrain from combat as much as possible. The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your personal information is to use it. As Rid-sama said, if we mix the educational courses of the Ninja and the Knights of Bardia and train the members of each, even one person will have the strength of a 100 small fighters or even more. ...... ".


    For some reason, they were in agreement at this time.


    I think they both understood what each other lacked because of their excellence.


    If one person can have a strength of more than a hundred men, would that be good for an elite few intelligence agencies?


    They looked at each other and nodded as if they had hit it off, then said to me emphatically, "Master Rid, let''s do it.


    "Rid-sama, let''s do it! Let''s go beyond the Knights of Bardia and create a unit exclusive to Rid-sama!''


    I agree with you. With my experience, I will create a unit that surpasses the Ninja Order. ...... ."


    "I''m sure it will be a long time before we have the manpower to do so, so first you and I need to put together a training program. Please keep this conversation confidential."


    The two of them were quite heated, but nodded quietly in response to my reply.


    I had hoped to ask Capella about the educational program of the Shinobi for the establishment of an intelligence agency for the future.


    So the discussion would be a success for now.


    I''m going to assume that it''s my imagination that ...... something is blazing in their eyes.


    Then the conversation returned to the main topic and Capella told me about the question Deanna had asked.


    To my surprise, he said that they were using Lacis as a bait to roast some of the nobles.


    Deanna seemed disgusted by the story.


    I had a vague sense of that, so I wasn''t too surprised.


    "Did you have to go so far as to use the prince of ...... country?"


    "The Shinobi only follow what the head decided to do. Perhaps they decided that method was the best."


    The atmosphere was getting rather indescribable, so I cleared my throat and decided to change the subject.


    :...... By the way, may I ask you to tell me what kind of magic Capella was using in the Underworld side ?"


    I began the second thing I wanted to hear from him.

 CH 126

    That day, I asked all the maids to gather together to hear the opinions of everyone who was doing the work on the building of the house that would welcome Fara into the Bardia territory.


    When I asked them to tell me what was on their minds as they worked, they were at first puzzled, but when I told them that anything was fine and that I would not be offended, one of them began to speak up.


    The rest of the opinions flowed out, starting with the line of flow, the issue of the room where they would spend their time, the well water, cleaning and laundry, and many other issues ranging from small to large.


    ''I can''t do everything, but I''ll try to make it as easy as possible for you to work here."


    ''If that is the case, we would like you to allow us to continue to work here after your marriage. ......''


    At that time, Danae raised her hand and said her opinion.


    I couldn''t understand what she meant, so I asked back a dubious look on her face.


    ''...... what do you mean?¡¡Can''t you work after you get married?"


    No, precisely, once we have ''children.'' ......''


    The maids around her nodded subtly at Danae''s words.


    What does that mean?


    I asked them in detail and learned a shocking fact.


    They said that when they get married and have children, they have no choice but to quit their jobs.


    The main reason was that they would be too busy taking care of their children.


    There are places in town that will take care of children, but if you work long hours, as the Bardia''s do, it is difficult to leave your child with them.


    Besides, they would not be able to work until they recovered from the birth, in addition to the initial childcare.


    As a result, they will need to take a long leave of absence, which means they will have to quit their jobs.


    When they are finally able to return to work, new personnel are brought in and reinstatement is basically difficult.


    The Bardia family is still good because they are provided with severance pay and, more recently, job placement services through the Christie Chamber of Commerce.


    I was lost in thought because I knew of a story that was similar to the problem the girls were having.


    At that moment, I heard a lovely voice.


    ''Nii-chan , what are you guys up to?


    "Nn~"


    There appeared Mel and the two on her animals , .


    When the maids saw the two on Mel''s shoulders, they all turned pale and said in a deliberate voice, "Ah? I have to get back to work."


    The only ones left were me, Deanna, Danae, and Mel.


    Mel looked at me strangely.


    "What''s wrong, everyone?"


    ''Ummm. Were they scared of the them ?''


    ''Eeeee? They are so cute!''


    Mel, who looked surprised at my words, was smiling as she petted the two animals on her shoulders.


    Looking at Danae, I think she is also a little scared rather than okay.


    Deanna, seeing the two of them, murmured as if to explain.


    "There are very few monsters in the ...... Bardia territory. And when we think of monsters, we have a strong image of them existing in dungeons and attacking people. We know that those are not such monsters, but they still scare people, don''t they? "


    ''They es are good guys, they don''t scare people."


    Mel''s cheeks puffed out in protest at Deanna''s words.


    Her cute behavior made everyone in the room, including me, smile.


    Seeing this, Mel''s cheeks puffed out in anger.


    I looked at Mel, smiled and muttered.


    ''Hmmm, I''ll have to do something about the cookies and biscuits so that I can get along with everyone.''


    "Master ......Rid, I don''t mean to be impolite, but I have a favor to ask of you as well...."


    When I recognized Deanna''s voice and turned to look at her, I was a little surprised to see her looking at me with a serious expression on her face.


    I flinched a little at the force of her voice.


    "What is it?"


    ''By all means, in addition to building the mansion, we would like to have a bath in the hot spring or the large bathhouse. ...... ."


    I felt that she was unusually hopeful and desperate.


    But still, a hot spring or a large bathhouse?


    I would like to do something about it, but I don''t know what to do.


    Just when I was thinking that, Mel spoke to me again with a curious look on her face.


    "What kind of hot tub do you have, Ni-chan?"


    Hmmm?¡¡I see, you don''t know what an onsen is yet, do you? Hot springs are ......."


    When I explained about hot springs to Mel, her eyes lit up and her face lit up.


    ''It''''s not fair, Ni-chan! I want to go to a hot spring too!''


    "It''s not fair, but there are only ...... hot springs in Renalute, so it''s difficult ...... to get there.''


    "Mhm, in that case, make an hot spring!"


    "Yeah............"


    I was getting a little nervous at Mel''s words when Cookie, who had been riding on Mel''s shoulder, got off.


    He started to move on foot toward somewhere.


    I looked at him and asked Mel, "Mel, where do you think Cookie is going?


    "Mel, Cookie is going somewhere."


    "Yes, sometimes one of them goes away, but they always come back. And one of them will definitely stay close to me".


    Mel spun around on the spot with her hands outstretched as she spoke.


    Cookie was running around on arm as if playing along with Mel''s movements.


    We smiled again when we saw Mel''s cute behavior.


    With Cookie gone and the topic of hot springs settled, I left Mel and Danae and headed for Garn.


    "Are you making a request for ...... the building of a mansion?¡¡You''re being very unconventional again, Master Rid, asking a mansion owner.''


    ''Really?¡¡But everyone uses it more often than I do, right?¡¡Then I thought I should ask everyone''s opinion."


    Garn looked pleased to hear what I had to say.


    He was lost in thought for a moment, and then he said suddenly,


    "May I take some time to think about it?¡¡I''ll put it all together tomorrow. If you don''t mind, how about I invite Capella to come and talk to you as well?"


    "Yes, okay. Well, let''s talk about it tomorrow, shall we?"


    I nodded in reply to his words.


    Garn also seemed to be enjoying himself a little.


    Garn, who knows more about the mansion than anyone else, would no doubt join in the discussion about the building of the mansion.


    And with Capella there, we could hear what Renalute had to say from his perspective.


    I waited for the next day, my heart filled with anticipation.

 CH 127

    T.n I messed up order of character and updated chapter 127 as  chapter 126  , so, just check chapter 126 ... forgive me


    That day, I asked all the maids to gather together to hear the opinions of everyone who was doing the work on the building of the house that would welcome Fara into the Bardia territory.


    When I asked them to tell me what was on their minds as they worked, they were at first puzzled, but when I told them that anything was fine and that I would not be offended, one of them began to speak up.


    The rest of the opinions flowed out, starting with the line of flow, the issue of the room where they would spend their time, the well water, cleaning and laundry, and many other issues ranging from small to large.


    ''I can''t do everything, but I''ll try to make it as easy as possible for you to work here."


    ''If that is the case, we would like you to allow us to continue to work here after your marriage. ......''


    At that time, Danae raised her hand and said her opinion.


    I couldn''t understand what she meant, so I asked back a dubious look on her face.


    ''...... what do you mean?¡¡Can''t you work after you get married?"


    No, precisely, once we have ''children.'' ......''


    The maids around her nodded subtly at Danae''s words.


    What does that mean?


    I asked them in detail and learned a shocking fact.


    They said that when they get married and have children, they have no choice but to quit their jobs.


    The main reason was that they would be too busy taking care of their children.


    There are places in town that will take care of children, but if you work long hours, as the Bardia''s do, it is difficult to leave your child with them.


    Besides, they would not be able to work until they recovered from the birth, in addition to the initial childcare.


    As a result, they will need to take a long leave of absence, which means they will have to quit their jobs.


    When they are finally able to return to work, new personnel are brought in and reinstatement is basically difficult.


    The Bardia family is still good because they are provided with severance pay and, more recently, job placement services through the Christie Chamber of Commerce.


    I was lost in thought because I knew of a story that was similar to the problem the girls were having.


    At that moment, I heard a lovely voice.


    ''Nii-chan , what are you guys up to?


    "Nn~"


    There appeared Mel and the two on her animals , .


    When the maids saw the two on Mel''s shoulders, they all turned pale and said in a deliberate voice, "Ah? I have to get back to work."


    The only ones left were me, Deanna, Danae, and Mel.


    Mel looked at me strangely.


    "What''s wrong, everyone?"


    ''Ummm. Were they scared of the them ?''


    ''Eeeee? They are so cute!''


    Mel, who looked surprised at my words, was smiling as she petted the two animals on her shoulders.


    Looking at Danae, I think she is also a little scared rather than okay.


    Deanna, seeing the two of them, murmured as if to explain.


    "There are very few monsters in the ...... Bardia territory. And when we think of monsters, we have a strong image of them existing in dungeons and attacking people. We know that those are not such monsters, but they still scare people, don''t they? "


    ''They es are good guys, they don''t scare people."


    Mel''s cheeks puffed out in protest at Deanna''s words.


    Her cute behavior made everyone in the room, including me, smile.


    Seeing this, Mel''s cheeks puffed out in anger.


    I looked at Mel, smiled and muttered.


    ''Hmmm, I''ll have to do something about the cookies and biscuits so that I can get along with everyone.''


    "Master ......Rid, I don''t mean to be impolite, but I have a favor to ask of you as well...."


    When I recognized Deanna''s voice and turned to look at her, I was a little surprised to see her looking at me with a serious expression on her face.


    I flinched a little at the force of her voice.


    "What is it?"


    ''By all means, in addition to building the mansion, we would like to have a bath in the hot spring or the large bathhouse. ...... ."


    I felt that she was unusually hopeful and desperate.


    But still, a hot spring or a large bathhouse?


    I would like to do something about it, but I don''t know what to do.


    Just when I was thinking that, Mel spoke to me again with a curious look on her face.


    "What kind of hot tub do you have, Ni-chan?"


    Hmmm?¡¡I see, you don''t know what an onsen is yet, do you? Hot springs are ......."


    When I explained about hot springs to Mel, her eyes lit up and her face lit up.


    ''It''''s not fair, Ni-chan! I want to go to a hot spring too!''


    "It''s not fair, but there are only ...... hot springs in Renalute, so it''s difficult ...... to get there.''


    "Mhm, in that case, make an hot spring!"


    "Yeah............"


    I was getting a little nervous at Mel''s words when Cookie, who had been riding on Mel''s shoulder, got off.


    He started to move on foot toward somewhere.


    I looked at him and asked Mel, "Mel, where do you think Cookie is going?


    "Mel, Cookie is going somewhere."


    "Yes, sometimes one of them goes away, but they always come back. And one of them will definitely stay close to me".


    Mel spun around on the spot with her hands outstretched as she spoke.


    Cookie was running around on arm as if playing along with Mel''s movements.


    We smiled again when we saw Mel''s cute behavior.


    With Cookie gone and the topic of hot springs settled, I left Mel and Danae and headed for Garn.


    "Are you making a request for ...... the building of a mansion?¡¡You''re being very unconventional again, Master Rid, asking a mansion owner.''


    ''Really?¡¡But everyone uses it more often than I do, right?¡¡Then I thought I should ask everyone''s opinion."


    Garn looked pleased to hear what I had to say.


    He was lost in thought for a moment, and then he said suddenly,


    "May I take some time to think about it?¡¡I''ll put it all together tomorrow. If you don''t mind, how about I invite Capella to come and talk to you as well?"


    "Yes, okay. Well, let''s talk about it tomorrow, shall we?"


    I nodded in reply to his words.


    Garn also seemed to be enjoying himself a little.


    Garn, who knows more about the mansion than anyone else, would no doubt join in the discussion about the building of the mansion.


    And with Capella there, we could hear what Renalute had to say from his perspective.


    I waited for the next day, my heart filled with anticipation.

 CH 128

    The next day,  I , Deanna, Garn, and Capella gathered in one room to discuss various ideas for the building of the mansion.


    Of course, we also gathered the opinions of the servants, including Danae, and the people who work in the mansion.


    Whenever I put forward a proposal, Garn would add to and correct it.


    Deanna points out the security aspects.


    While Capella summarizes like a secretary, he also touches on the Japanese-style room of Renalute culture, garden, planting cherry trees, and so on.


    There were hot springs, a large bathhouse, a training area, a dojo, the workshop of Ellen and the others, the office of the Christie Trading Company, the maids'' quarters, and many other things.


    At that moment, Garn suddenly asked a question.


    ''Rid-sama, I know this is a little late, but what are you planning to do with the budget for the building of the mansion?¡¡If you are going to do all this, it must be quite a lot of money. ......"


    "I don''t know the exact budget yet, because my father is in charge of it. But if we make an impossible request at the beginning, it will be easier to pass the later terms, right?¡¡So I want to force this initial idea to be bigger than it is."


    Upon hearing my words, Garn pretended to be impressed, but his face immediately turned dubious.


    What you say is true, Mister Rid, but from whom did you learn such a thing?"


    "Heh......?"


    I hurriedly fumbled with Garn''s unexpected words.


    "No, that''s ...... right, Chris, I learned it from Chris. She told me that the first rule of business is to make a difficult or high offer and see how it goes."


    I hastily decided to get over the situation by pretending that Chris had taught me how to negotiate a deal.


    It was not out of place.


    I apologized to her in my mind.


    I was sorry, Chris.


    I see, that Chris ...... but to immediately put that into action against your own father, Rid is a terrifying ...... Reiner is a head case."


    The other two nodded quietly in agreement with Garn''s words.


    I mean, did my father have his head in the sand about what I do?


    No, I think there were definitely a few times when he was holding his head.


    Yes, I should thank my father the next time I see him and ask him for his cooperation in the future.


    He might get mad at me, though.


    Just as I was thinking that, there was a knock at the door of my room.


    "Yes?"


    "Ni-chan, Cookie''s not here. ......"


    When I answered, I heard Mel''s sad voice.


    I hurried to open the door and there stood Mel, her eyes red with tears, and Danae comforting her.


    "Mel? What''s wrong?"


    "Ugh,...... the cookies didn''t come back,......"


    ......?¡¡The cookie?


    When I looked at Mel, I saw that Biscuit was indeed on Mel''s shoulder, but Cookie was nowhere to be found.


    Cookie seems to be licking Mel''s tears and comforting her.


    Cookie is not there?¡¡What is wrong with him?


    Just as I was thinking that, I heard a woman scream from inside the mansion, "Kyaaaaaaaahhh?.


    I was startled by the scream and, leaving the crying Mel in Danae''s care, ran toward the front door of the house where the scream seemed to have originated.


    Behind me were the people I had been meeting with.


    When I arrived at the entrance, there was Cookie, covered in mud and about the size of a lion.


    His pitch-black body was even darker with mud.


    "Oh, my God!¡¡''


    "Please don''t come here, Cookie, you''ll stain the carpet in the mansion.¡¡"


    ''Oh no? Who do you think is going to clean it?"


    "Please go take a bath before entering the house.''


    The servants are screaming at the muddy cookies.


    It seems that they came in through the entrance that was open while the maids were cleaning, and the carpet was indeed blackened with mud.


    From their point of view, it must have been a terrible thing to have their carpets stained with mud right in front of their eyes.


    The sight of this made my shoulders relax a little.


    Everyone who rushed to the scene with me was feeling the same way.


    At that moment, Cookie looked at me and roared.


    "What''s wrong, Cookie?"


    Cookie roared and went out of the house.


    I hurriedly chased after him.


    The maids I passed in pursuit looked relieved that Cookie was gone.


    I, Deanna and Capella, who had followed behind me, chased after Cookie.


    He was only running as fast as he wanted us to follow him.


    I wonder what''s wrong with Cookie?¡¡He seems to be telling us to follow him.


    "Does he have a goal ......?"


    Deanna replied to my words.


    After following him for a while, Cookie stopped.


    I was at a place a little further away from the back of the mansion where I used to practice my magic.


    I could see the mansion from where I was now.


    I caught up with him, caught my breath a little, and said,


    "So, what are you ...... doing ......?"


    , "Nn~!""


    He stopped and there was a puddle, or rather a pool of hot water, with steam rising from it.


    When I tried to get closer, Capella stopped me.


    Rid -sama, there may be dangerous gases in the hot springs, so I will check first.


    "What?¡¡Oh, I see.I will Be careful."


    Capella had me and Deanna standing by, and as we approached the pool of hot water, she squatted down to check the smell and temperature.


    Then she put hot water on hand and licked it several times.


    I looked at Deanna''s face and her eyes were full of anticipation.


    As we watched Capella, he stood up and turned around.


    ". This is unquestionably a hot spring. The temperature seems a little high, but if you cool it down a little like Renalute, it should be fine. Just to be sure, we will need to have someone go into the hot spring and check that there is nothing wrong with body for a few days, but it probably won''t be a problem."


    "Oh? Thanks to Cookie, we have a hot spring."


    "Nyah."


    I''m so moved by Capella''s words that I talk to Cookie, but he doesn''t seem interested.


    Come to think of it, many cats don''t like water or bathing, right?


    When I thought of that, I heard a joyful voice.


    "Kyaaaa, Rid-sama, it''s a hot spring, a hot spring , Cookie-sama, as expected of the monster who serves Rid-sama and Meldy-sama, Rid-sama, let''s immediately pull this hot spring to the inside of the mansion.''


    ''No, I''m sure Father will be angry if we don''t do that when he comes back, right?¡¡I''m sure he''ll be pissed if we don''t do that when he gets back.¡¡That way we can confirm what Capella said."


    Deanna looked a little shaken at my words, but quickly returned to her cheerful face and said


    "I understand. Then I will immediately bring the tub to check and inspect the hot water. Please help me, Capella."


    "The sooner you inspect the hot spring, the better. If it is dangerous, we will have to deal with it accordingly. ......"


    If it is dangerous, we will have to deal with it accordingly. ......


    Capella seemed to have agreed to the inspection because of Deanna''s momentum.


    The four of us, including Cookie, went back to the mansion and reported to everyone that Cookie had found a hot spring.


    Needless to say, the maid and the others were overjoyed at the news of the hot spring discovery, and their attitude toward Cookie changed dramatically.


    Cookie seemed to have a somewhat smug expression on his face at that time.


    But he seemed to have forgotten that he was full of mud.


    The time of judgement for Cookie''s crime of covering the carpet with mud came at the same time as a girl appeared on the scene.


    "Cookie, I found you! You shouldn''t cause trouble for everyone with your mud all over the carpet, shouldn''t you?"


    ''...? Nyah?"


    "We''re here to help you, Lady Meldy!"


    The maids, who had been afraid of Cookie earlier, no longer seemed to have any fear of him after he helped dig up the hot spring.


    The maids, led by Mel, took him to the washing area.


    I spoke softly to him.


    ''Good luck, cookie.......''


    "Nyaa !"


    I heard later that he was watched over by Mel and Biscuit, and the maids washed the mud off him very carefully.


    ¡ó


    "....?¡¡Chris-sama, do you have a cold?¡¡Are you all right?"


    "Thank you, Emma. It was kind of sudden. ...... sneeze "


    Chris''s sudden "sneeze" caused Emma to have a worried expression on her face.


    Chris is not feeling particularly ill, so she has no particular idea what caused the sneeze.


    She huffed as she tilted her head and wondered what was wrong, and muttered in her mind.


    ''No way, Master Rid has done something involving ME again?...... that can''t be right.''


    She chuckled and said, "It''s not ......, is it?" she was a little worried.

 CH 129

    "Chef Ary, what do you think of this recipe and idea?¡¡I''d like to make it a Bardia territory specialty or something in the future. ......"


    "You''re thinking of a Bardia specialty?¡¡.  Yiu  has an unconventional idea,......, and I am honored that  you would ask me, the head chef, for my opinion on it"


    When he finished, he looked at the recipe  I  had given him and groaned, "Hmmm......."


    I was recalling the things that happened before I came here while I was giving Ary a supplemental explanation.


    When I think about Renalute and the ingredients of the empire, the cooperation with memory, and the project we are about to undertake, there are many more things I can do about cooking.


    If I could expand the "food culture" that is not widespread in this world, it would also generate enormous profits.


    With this in mind, I put together several recipes.


    After that, I asked Garn who he thought would be a good person to consult with, and he introduced me to "Chef Ary," who has been making food for us.


    I explained the situation to him immediately, but his face was stern.


    I wondered if there was a problem.¡¡I was curious, so I asked him a question.


    "....... If you have any concerns, please don''t be angry with me.¡¡If something is bothering you, , I want you to give me your opinion on anything."


    , "Well, at ......, let me be frank with you. I know that all of the items in this recipe cannot be made into specialty dishes."


    "......?"


    I was stunned by the unexpected words.


    I had expected to be able to make one or two, if not all of them.


    I didn''t expect to be told that I couldn''t do all of them.


    When he saw my stunned face, he added with a wry smile.


    " Master Rid, I''m not saying that this recipe is no good for cooking. I''m just saying that as a specialty of the Bardia territory, it is difficult to make in its present state."


    ''What do you mean by difficult, not that the product is bad?"


    Ary began to explain to answer my question.


    And when I heard the reason for the difficulty, I was shocked.


    The reason was "fire," or more precisely, "fuel problem."


    Ary  explanation was easy to understand.


    In this world, firewood and charcoal are the main fuels used to make fire.


    Charcoal is often used by aristocrats and not so much by commoners in ordinary households.


    The price of making charcoal is naturally high because of the cost of transportation in addition to the skill and time required to make the charcoal.


    Therefore, the nobility, who have more money, use charcoal in addition to firewood.


    Commoners, it is said, gather branches for firewood in the forests and mountains, or buy firewood from lumberjacks and merchants.


    "Master Rid, this dish called "ramen" is very interesting. However, the long simmering time required to make the soup means that it uses a lot of fuel."


    Hearing Ary''s words, I was stunned.


    It is obvious that fire requires "fuel," but I had never thought about what the main source of that "fuel" is in this world.


    He looked at me and continued his explanation.


    "In addition, keeping the soup warm means using fire continuously,, right?¡¡If we have to keep a fire going to boil them, no amount of wood or charcoal will suffice. If we were to serve it to . Rid and everyone else, I think we could serve it at least once a month. However, the cost of fuel is too high for the specialties that commoners also eat, so I think it will be difficult."


    ''I didn''t think that ''fuel'' would be a problem. ...... I wonder what we are doing about fuel in the Bardia territory?"


    I replied to him with a slight slump of my shoulders. At the same time, I also asked a question that had occurred to me.


    "As I recall, the Bardia territory has a fuel tank."


    ''I am sure that in Bardia territory, firewood and charcoal are purchased from lumberjacks, merchants and Renalute. The price of firewood and charcoal went up a little before you was born. Maybe a few years ago?¡¡I heard that we could buy firewood and charcoal from Renalute at a slightly lower price''.


    ''What? You have been buying firewood and charcoal from Renalute?¡¡Since a few years ago?"


    Sensing something disturbing, I asked Ary again with a bit of a bite.


    He flinched a little before answering.


    "Yes, Renalute has a lot of woods and mountains. I think it''s hard to find fuel such as firewood and charcoal in that country''.


    ''......I wonder what they do with firewood and such in the imperial capital?''


    Ary''s words gave birth to a hypothesis in my mind.


    I asked him to confirm it, and he thought for a moment and then said


    "I think the fuel situation in the capital was imported from outside the country, from merchants, and from noble families scattered around the country. The capital is growing as the number of people grows, you know. Oh, by the way, a friend of mine in the imperial capital wrote to me and lamented that the price of firewood had gone up.''


    "I see. Your friend is having a hard time too."


    I don''t think the reason the empire made Renalute a vassal state is because of fuel and resource problems, according to his statement.


    It would be natural to use forest resources as people grow.


    But how long will the forest resources in the developing empire last?


    If the empire was aware of that problem, it would have never wanted to hand over Renalute, which is rich in forest resources, to Barsto for the future increase in national power.


    As I was lost in my thoughts, Ary made an apologetic sound.


    ''I''m sorry, Master ...... Ri d, but I''d like to start preparing the food soon, if that''s all right.''


    ''What? I see, I''m sorry. Thank you for your time today. I''m looking forward to dinner."


    Ary smiled very happily at my words.


    I was going to cook Bardia''s famous dishes, but I was faced with an unexpected problem.


    I returned to my room and called my memory to see if there was a suggestion for a better method.


    I thought to myself, "I''ve got a bad case " in response to the words I said.


    It''s okay because it''s true, but it''s the other person''s fault for saying it.


    I quietly looked at Sandra''s face and saw that she was smiling at me.


    After that, while moving to the back of the mansion, Sandra kept saying to me, "I''m so jealous of ......."


    Needless to say, I was exhausted.


    Additional information


    10 magical attributes = fire, water, ice, wind, earth, wood, lightning, light, darkness, non attribute .

 CH 130

    ''Mother, how are you feeling today?"


    ''Heh. Thank you for your daily support, Rid. Thanks to Sandra and the magic medicine, I''m feeling much better. Besides, I feel a little better since I started taking the new medicine."


    Mother answered my words with a smile.


    I have been visiting my mother''s room every day since I returned to Bardia.


    "I am glad. was also worried that this visit to the Imperial Capital might be a bit long."


    ''Yes, he said something like that, didn''t he? I see."


    Mother seemed to feel that Father had changed a little from the past, and this time she was smiling happily.


    Then, as if remembering, Mother looked at me with a huff and said,


    ''Yes, that was right, I read the letters from the three of them, including Princess Fara. It seems you were very active in Renalute. ...... Could you tell me more about what you did? ......?"


    "I''m sorry, ...... mother. I have a magic class with Ms. Sandra later today, may I come back another time ....... ......?"''


    As we were talking, I sensed a slightly black aura in mother''s expression, and I mentioned Sandra''s name as if to escape.


    In fact, I have a class scheduled with Sandra later on, so I don''t have much time to talk to her.


    Mother looked a little disappointed.


    ''So ...... it can''t be helped then. But I will ask you about it slowly next time."


    ''Ha, yes. I understand. ......"


    What on earth was written in the letter that Fara and the others wrote to mother?


    From the look of her, it didn''t seem like anything bad was written in the letter.


    At that moment, I heard a woman''s voice from behind me.


    ''I am sorry to interrupt you. It''s almost time to go, Master Rid, so let''s move on to the training grounds.''


    ''Oh, yes. Oh, okay, Sandra."


    The one who approached me was Sandra.


    She is now the primary doctor for mother''s magic depletion.


    So, these days, she is often in my mother''s room.


    I nodded at Sandra''s words and bowed to my mother, saying, "Well, I''m off.


    She smiled and said, "Have a good day." Sandra and I left her room and headed for the training grounds.


    ¡ó


    When we arrived at the room with the blackboard near the training grounds, I turned to Sandra and said,


    "Sandra-sensei, today you are going to teach me about the attribute magic of earth and wood ."


    "Master ...... rid, you are up to something again, aren''t you?"


    Today is the first day of Sandra''s magic class in a long time.


    She''s now in a situation where she''s like a doctor to mother, but she doesn''t neglect my classes in between.


    I''m sure it''s largely because she enjoys it so much.


    She looks me in the eye and lets out a small sigh.


    "Huh. ...... Well, that''s all right. But you are asking me about the difficult attributes of earth and tree attribute magic."


    "What do you mean by difficult attributes?"


    Sandra glanced happily at my question and began to explain while writing on the blackboard.


    "I haven''t explained it , but did you know that there are two types of magic, ''transformational magic'' and ''manipulative magic,'' Master Rid?"


    "Ummm... ....... I don''t know."


    I showed a thoughtful pretense and then answered in a way that was clear and understandable.


    The first is the "magic of transformation" and the second is the "magic of manipulation".


    "It is said that there are ten kinds of magical attributes, including non-attribute attribute. Of these, there are two types of ''manipulative magic'': ''earth'' and ''tree''. It is said that these two types of attributes must be in touch with the earth, even indirectly, when they are activated externally by attack magic, etc."


    "Really?¡¡Is that so?"


    I was stunned when I heard Sandra''s explanation.


    When I think back, it is true that when I tried activating all attributes before, all other attribute magic could be activated from the tip of my hand that I held out.


    However, only "earth" and "tree" seemed to originate from the ground beneath my feet.


    As I was lost in thought, Sandra cleared her throat.


    "......I am wondering what you are thinking about, but I will continue with my explanation. The magic of the attributes other than earth and wood is activated by ''transforming the magic power of the performer as it is into the attribute''. The earth and tree magic is activated by ''manipulating and transforming the existing objects with the magic power of the magician.''


    ".. In other words, "transformation magic" he "transforma\ while the "transformation magic" is the magic that can be activated by feeding magic power to manipulate existing things. Is that correct?''


    Sandra nodded in reply to my words.


    "It is as you say. However, there are only a few people who can use both trees and earth , and I have never seen anyone who can handle them at a high level. It''s an attribute magic that still has a lot of room for research."


    ''I see. ......"


    After listening to the explanation, I was thinking about my newfound knowledge of "manipulative magic."


    As for earth magic, Sandra was probably right that a large amount of earth is moved by magic power.


    But what about wood?


    I remember that the "tree spear," which I had tried to use in the past, had moved forward with the pointed tip of a tree growing out from under my feet.


    But my feet were in a grassy field and there were no trees.


    At that moment, I suddenly remembered the phrase, "Magic is life energy."


    If you pour life energy in the form of magic power into grass and trees, you can "promote growth" and manipulate them, which is the basis of tree attribute magic.


    Furthermore, they can hide in the shadows with dark attribute magic.


    There must be many things that can be done with tree attribute magic.


    As I was lost in thought, I thought I heard Sandra''s voice and I looked up.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaa?"


    "Aaaaaaaa?"


    When I looked up, I saw Sandra''s face in front of me, and we both screamed in surprise at the same time.


    I think this had happened before.


    "Oh, you surprised me...... I was worried because you didn''t respond at all when I tried to talk to you . ......"


    ''Ahahaha...... sorry to surprise you .......'' I was lost in thought and didn''t recognize your voice, . Sandra ......."


    I responded to her words with a dry chuckle and a batty feeling.


    Sandra put her hand on her chest as she heard my response and took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    When she calmed down, she grinned and said, "


    ''So ...... what are you up to?¡¡master . Rid?"


    ''Yeah, sort of. I''d like to ask . Sandra''s opinion, and I''m wondering if you''''d like to help me out. I have something I want to try, and I was wondering if I could ask you to join me in the back of the mansion, where it is less crowded."


    Sandra''s eyes were blazing, but she made a gesture of deliberate annoyance and then said in a playful manner.


    "I''m awed,......, but I would respectfully decline if you were to confess your love to me, wouldn''t I?


    ''I don''t ...... think I'' ...... would ever do such a thing.¡¡I have Fara,......, you know."

 CH 131

    " shall we go on with this?"


    "What do you intend to do, Master Rid?"


    I had come to the back of the deserted mansion where I had practiced the attribute magic before, and Sandra was with me.


    She gave me a lecture on Wood and Earth magic in a room near the training center, and then we came here to do some experiments.


    By the way, there is a hot spring that Cookie dug up a little further down the road from here.


    Before I came here, I picked up something I had brought with me from the mansion.


    Sandra looked at me with a curious expression on her face.


    "......?¡¡What is that garbage, Master Rid?"


    "This is not garbage. It'' s the fruit of a tree called the mukuroji fruit.''


    I removed the peel of the mukuroji nut and took out the "black nut" from inside.


    I showed the black berries to Sandra and asked her a question.


    "For example, what do you think will happen if I give this black berry a magical power with the wood attribute magic?"


    ''After all, you were thinking of something rather non-conventional, weren''t you?¡¡But I can''t say what would happen if you did. I can''t say for sure. I have a feeling that nothing will happen. ...... Or rather, Master Rid, are you calling for someone who can use the attribute magic of the wood. ......?"


    She still looks at me strangely at my words.


    For the time being, I decided to try to put magic power into the nuts.


    I wrapped the mukuroji fruit in my hands and tried to give it magic power, but nothing happened.


    Sandra frowned at my inexplicable behavior.


    ".. master . Rid, what are you doing?¡¡If you''re going to put magic into it, you should at least bury it first, don''t you think?¡¡But I don''t think it would make sense without wood attribute qualities, though. ......''


    "Well, I''ll try again after I fill it up.''


    I was told by Sandra to dust off the earth and bury the mukuroji fruit.


    I put some magic power into it a while ago, so I''ll take a look at it a little bit, but there''s no change.


    No good.


    I put it in the fruit and buried it, but no change. ......


    ''I am sorry to be rude, Rid -sama, but as I have already told you, I know it is useless for you to do this if you do not have the wood attribute qualities?""


    Unusually for her, she seems to think that I don''t have the wood attribute qualities.


    I think Sandra would be able to guess that I have the wood attribute.


    With this in mind, I put my hands on the ground where I had buried the seed and imagined the tree growing and becoming a large tree.


    Then, I took a deep breath and mumbled,


    ".... tree-growing ."


    At that moment, I could feel a connection between the seed and me.


    At the same time, the seed took the magic power of the tree.


    It was a great force, too.


    Suddenly, I looked at the place where I had planted the seed and saw that the earth was rising and something was about to come out.


    Sandra noticed something was wrong and backed away, shouting, "Lido-sama, what did you do??''


    I felt that there was still room for more magic power, so I muttered in my heart, "Go on, grow up!''


    At that moment, a bud seemed to grow out of the earth, and with a roar, it grew bigger and bigger.


    I noticed that a magnificent mukuroji tree had grown up in front of me.


    But I could feel that the tree was still absorbing my magical power, so I shouted out with great vigor, "I''m going to do the ministry of .


    "...... , take plenty of it."


    "? what are you doing, Master Rid?"


    The tree is already a mature tree, but it is growing even bigger as it absorbs more and more of my magic power.


    It is just like a reproduction of a tree growing into a big tree that I saw in a famous cartoon in my previous life.


    As I was thinking this, I felt a pain in my palm.


    Is this dangerous?¡¡I immediately stopped putting my hand on the ground.


    As soon as I stopped putting my hand on the ground, the growth of the tree gradually slowed down and eventually stopped.


    I felt like I had taken a considerable amount of magical power with me, but there was nothing wrong with my body.


    I looked up at the huge mukuroji tree that had sprung up between my eyes and muttered to myself.


    It has become a magnificent tree. ......


    The tree must be at least 20 meters tall.¡¡The surface of the tree is bumpy, reminding us of its age.


    The trunk seems to be quite large in circumference, like a huge Yakusugi cedar tree.


    Anyway, a huge tree was born in the grassland behind the mansion.


    At that moment, something started falling down.


    What was it?¡¡I picked up the object that fell at my feet and found it to be the fruit of a mukuroji tree.


    Not only had it grown, but it seemed to be able to produce fruit.


    At this moment, my hypothesis was proven correct.


    Magic is life energy, so giving it to plants would have a growth-promoting effect.


    However, it takes away quite a bit of magic power, so we may have to be careful about using it in the future.


    If I use this magic well, I can do many things.


    As I was pondering this, I heard a woman yell out,


    The voice belonged to Sandra.


    ''Did you have the attribute of a wood?? No, more importantly? What is this? You created that big tree with that trash "


    Sandra seemed unusually upset, pointing at it and shouting in a bloodthirsty voice.


    "Trees don''t grow out of trash,......, it''s just that the wood attribute magic ''tree growth'' has ''promoted the growth of mukuroji fruit'', okay?"


    "..., it''s far beyond the bounds of common sense? And although I didn''t think it was possible,......, I''m surprised and amazed that you really even have the attribute qualities of a wood,....... ......:


    ''Is it that rare?¡¡What is the tree''s attribute?"


    "Well,......, let me explain that point,.......''


    Sandra sighed in disgust and even put her hand on her forehead to tell me about her attribute qualities!


    She told me that most of us are born with the same attributes and qualities that both parents have.


    She told me that it is possible to be born with other attributes and qualities, but only a very small number of people are born with them.


    Therefore, Sandra seemed to think that I had only "fire" and "water," which I had told her I could use.


    However, I tilted my head at this talk.


    To begin with, magic is not very widespread in this world.


    In such a world, how the magical attributes and qualities are passed down from parent to child should be nearly unexplained.


    If that is the case, then the confirmed denominator of what Sandra said must be very small.


    I asked Sandra to explain my question as it was.


    She looked at me thoughtfully as I explained.


    "You certainly have a point, Master Rid. I didn''t directly research it myself. I have to say that you have a wonderful imagination. It''s what I call ''eye-opening''."


    Sandra looked at me with admiration as she finished.


    I asked her the most important question that might be the key to my future activities.


    "Sandra, do you know if there is a tool that a person can use to check their ''attribute qualities''?


    "I haven''t heard of ....... As a researcher, I would love to have one, but in general it would be useless, so I don''t think it exists."


    I naturally smiled when I heard Sandra''s words.


    I was told that the researchers she brought together were excellent researchers, regardless of their rank.


    However, some aristocrats in the Imperial capital were very critical of her, and all the researchers, including Sandra, were obliged to resign from their jobs.


    I had felt from the first time she told me about them that it was a shame to leave such excellent people behind.


    "But what are you going to do with them?''


    "Actually, ......."


    I told Sandra what I had in mind for the future.


    Of course, there is still a lot of work ahead of us.


    Of course, there are still some issues to be addressed, but with the new "tree growth" I created today, we will be able to make a lot of progress.


    Her eyes lit up as she heard my explanation.


    , "You really are an ''unconventional prodigy,'' aren''t you, ...... rid-sama? I didn''t think you''d thought of all that. Okay, I''ll try to get in touch with them anyway".


    "Yes, please do. But please don''t call me an "unconventional prodigy. ......''


    Sandra and I continued to discuss our future plans in front of the giant tree.


    ¡ó


    By the way, the giant tree that I made grow suddenly appeared, so everyone in the mansion was very suspicious of it and made a big fuss about it.


    Mel was impressed as she looked up and said, "Wow!


    Cookie and Biscuit seemed to like it so much that they climbed up on top of the tree and relaxed happily.


    Seeing this, Mel puffed up and looked adorably angry.


    ''Cookie is a big boy and I want him to take me up there with him.''


    ..".? Meldie, you can''t do that."


    I laughed when Danae stopped Mel''s comment.


    Among them, I was especially struck by the fact that Garn''s face turned pale.


    "I can''t believe that ...... such a huge tree grew behind the mansion in less than a day. ...... I''m sure Master Rainer will have his head in his hands when he gets back....... ..."


    T"his huge tree looks like a tree that grows in the depths of the Demon Forest in Renalute. ......"


    Garn and Capella were stunned and spat out the words, and I muttered in my mind, "You''re overreacting just because there''s a huge tree growing behind the mansion."


    After that, many opinions were exchanged on what to do with the giant tree.


    However, once it became known that the tree dropped "mukuroji nuts," which are a substitute for soap, it became a favorite of everyone in the mansion, especially Deanna and the maids, and was treated like a sacred tree.


    However, Deanna later warned me about it.


    "...... Rid-sama, we are very grateful for the ''mukuroji fruit,'' but please be a little more cautious. ......"


    ''Everyone is overreacting at the mere mention of a giant tree. Maybe Father won''t mind as much as you say?"


    At this point, I thought Deanna let out a big, very big sigh in response to my reply, but I brushed it off and went on to think about my next plan.


    As a result of a combination of factors, the development and research of tools to examine attribute qualities has not progressed in the world.


    At that time, Sandra looked at my face and said in a frightened manner,


    ''Master Rid, you look bad, don''t you?¡¡I don''t know what you are thinking, but it looks interesting and I will help you. In return, please let me use the tool to test your attribute qualities when you get it, okay?"


    When she said "bad face," I huffed and shook my head lightly.


    Then I smiled and spoke to Sandra.


    Thank you, Sandra. Then I have a favor to ask you. When Sandra was the head of the research institute in the capital, can you invite some of the excellent people who worked with her to come to Bardia in the future?"


    ''You say that with a very pretty smile. But the people who worked together at the research institute in the imperial capital? I think it is possible to call them, although it depends on the conditions. They have all returned to their own territories from the imperial capital in tears. ......''


    In the past, Sandra was selected as the head of the institute in the imperial capital.

 CH 132

    "Ellen, Alex, how are you?¡¡Have you gotten used to this place?"


    "Yes, thanks , we''re doing a lot of the things we like to do."


    "You''re right, sister. Thank you so much for providing us with such a good workshop."


    Today, I and Deanna are at a workshop in the town that was prepared for Ellen and Alex on short notice.


    The reason I brought 2 of them to the Bardia territory was to have them create various things for me, including weapons.


    The reason for my visit today is that I received a call from the two saying that they had completed a prototype of what I had asked them to make.


    I smiled at their words.


    "I''m glad you like the workshop,May I see the prototypes now?"


    May I see the prototypes you asked for?


    "Yes, sure."


    Ellen and Alex nodded at my words and went into the back of the workshop.


    Deanna, who was watching the scene next to me, asked me with a curious look on her face.


    "Rid-sama, if you don''t mind, may I ask what you two asked for?""


    "Yeah?¡¡The "Attribute Appraiser"?¡¡If a person who can handle magic power even a little can use it, it is an appraiser that can check one''s attribute qualities, shall I say?"


    Deanna looked doubtful when she heard that what I had asked for was "an appraiser that can check one''s attributes and qualities.


    "What ......?¡¡You asked for something unusual, didn''t you? The only people who can handle magic power are the knights, some adventurers, and the nobility. And those who can handle magic know most of their own attributes and qualities. I don''t think it would make much sense to be able to know what attributes and qualities they have. ......"


    ''I agree. It may not make sense for those who can already handle it. But if we can figure out what attribute qualities an individual has, I think we can make a big leap forward as an organization, don''t we ?""


    She is right, it would certainly be useless for those who can already handle it.


    Still, I think it would be effective in the sense of providing confirmation.


    But for what I''m trying to do, I definitely need something that can do an "attribute predisposition appraisal".


    My reply sounded outlandish to Deanna, and she looked puzzled.


    At that moment, Ellen and Alex carefully brought a square box from the back of the workshop with what looked like a clear crystal ball on top of it.


    Not because it was heavy, but more like they brought it together so as not to break it.


    When we set it down in front of us, Ellen coughed and puffed her chest and began to explain in a loud voice,


    As Rid-sama told , this is the first prototype of the "Attribute Attribute Attribute Appraiser" that was created by applying the color change reaction of magical steel, which is also generated by a magic sword. By looking at the color, you can know the attributes of the person who placed hand on the crystal ball.


    "I think that''s a good name for it, don''t you?""


    With Ellen confidently explaining it, Alex pointed it out to her with a slightly pained look in his eyes as if he was looking at something painful.


    I don''t think it''s a bad name because it''s easy to understand.


    I asked Ellen with this thought in mind.


    ''Ellen, thanks for the explanation. I''ll get right to it, but there are a total of 10 attribute if you include the non-attribute one, but does this seem to tell us what the non-attributes are?"


    ''Master Rid is right. There is just one problem. ......"


    Hearing my words, she nodded and looked troubled.


    What is it?¡¡When I looked at her suspiciously, she continued her explanation.


    "We were able to confirm the color change reaction,...... but as expected, if it was just us, we couldn''t even tell which attribute would be what color,...... so I thought we''d have to try this one out on various people. ......"


    ''I see. ......"


    That would certainly be the case.


    But the fact that they confirmed it means that they know a little bit about magic too.


    I looked around.


    It was just me, Deanna, Ellen, and Alex.


    I let my thoughts wander for a moment, and then I said to the others


    "Ellen, Alex, would you please make sure that no one but us enter this place from now on?"


    "What?¡¡I understand. Alex, lock up the store and I''ll go lock up the workshop."


    "All right, sis."


    They hurriedly went to lock the door.


    Deanna, who had been watching them, looked at me curiously and spoke softly to me


    "......Riid-sama, what are you going to do this time?¡¡I hope you won''t do anything that will cause too much commotion."


    "Yes, it''s all right. I''ll be fine. It''s nothing special."


    ''I hope so. ......"


    For some reason, she looked very worried when she heard my words.


    Why?


    Just then, Ellen and Alex both returned after closing the door.


    ''Excuse me, Maste Rid. Sorry to keep you waiting. But what are you going to do?"


    "Thank you, Ellen and Alex. It''s not difficult. I''m just going to use the ''you who examines''. But please don''t tell anyone about the qualities you saw here, okay?"


    Everyone in the room looked relieved and satisfied at my words, and Ellen looked at me and smiled.


    "Thank goodness ...... I was worried that you were thinking of something out of the ordinary and unconventional again ....... But I understand, the will definitely keep the attributes of Rid''s a secret.''


    "..What do you all think I am?¡¡I''m just a normal kid."


    I think everyone looked indescribable when they heard my response to Ellen''s words.


    Why?


    And as I let the magic flow through the crystal, the inside of it turned red in a flash.


    Unintentionally, I let out a surprised voice.


    "Oh? This is more interesting than I thought. Is this "fire"?"


    "Perhaps it is. As expected of Rid-sama. We have heard that the lord of Bardia has the attribute of fire for many generations".


    The red color in the crystal is burning up like a fire.


    It is not more than 10 seconds after the change occurred.


    The red color changed, and now it turned light blue, with rippling patterns.


    "Oh?¡¡Is it the attribute of "water" this time?"


    "It seems so. But it''s like Rid to have conflicting attributes."


    Ellen''s words made Alex and Deanna giggle.


    Then the color started to change again.


    This time it turned light green and swirled around like a tornado.


    ''This looks like wind, doesn''t it?"


    ."..... seems to be. I have never seen this before. I''ll make a note of it".


    Ellen''s face seemed to be tense, or was it my imagination?


    As I was thinking that, another change appeared.


    This time it was yellow and gushed out like lightning.


    ''This is ''lightning'' no matter how you look at it, right?''


    ''......Yes. I think you are right. ...... Why is that?¡¡I have a very bad feeling that something terrible is about to happen. ...... Is it my imagination?"


    ''Hm?¡¡I''m just checking for change, so I don''t think anything will happen?"


    Ellen was about to say in response to my reply, "No, I don''t mean ...... that way," when another change occurred.


    This time the deep blue color turned into an ice-like mass.


    Then I felt the faces of the people who were looking at the crystal, except mine, turn blue.


    ''It changed again. It looks like an attribute of ice."


    "Ugh. ...... record it. ......"


    The other faces were also pale.


    Alex is also pulling a face.


    I think Deanna is feeling the blood draining from her face.


    Why?


    After that, the " continued to change colors.


    The earth was brown, the trees were a deep green, the light was white, and the darkness was black.


    The black of darkness seemed to be the last, and the color in the crystal returned to fire red.


    "..... Oh?¡¡Is that all?¡¡Let''s give it a few more rounds, and if the order in which the colors appear doesn''t change once, maybe we can figure out the order of the color change. Let''s try one more time, shall we?¡¡...... Huh?¡¡You all look pale.¡¡Are you okay?"


    After I confirm the color change, I call out to everyone present, but there is no response.


    When I looked up, all three of them were standing there stunned, seemingly shocked by my attribute qualities.


    I guessed what everyone was thinking and said, "Ah, .


    I'' guess it means that there are people in the world who have all the attributes. So, I told you at the beginning, right?¡¡Absolutely no one knows about it?


    , "...... Rid-sama, does your father, Rainer-sama, know about this?"


    Deanna, who seemed to have regained consciousness at my words, turned pale and asked me a question.


    "What?¡¡I don''t think he knows.¡¡I''ve never told anyone. So the only people who know about my attributes are myself, Deanna, Ellen, and Alex. It''s a secret, okay?"


    I smiled at the three of them with a carefree smile.


    Deanna looked at me and my smile, then let out a deep, deep sigh.


    ''Haaaaah ...... Rid-sama, common sense doesn''t work with you. No, I realized once again that you are the one who cannot be measured by common sense......."


    "It''s true,...... I never thought that people with all attributes do exist,......."


    "I, too,......, thank you for the opportunity to meet you, Rid. ......"


    "......?"


    I was stunned and shocked that the three of them were more shocked than I thought at the fact that I had all the attributes


    After that, I told them again that they could not talk about my attribute qualities.


    I was particularly impressed by Deanna''s strong words to Ellen and Alex.


    They both immediately responded to Deanna with an upright and unwavering "Of course ," and I muttered to myself "You''re overreacting ......" in my mind.


    I poured magic power into the " Check " several times after that, but the order of the color change did not change.


    The reason is unknown, but there seems to be some kind of law.


    "I was surprised to hear that the order of color change was fixed. But thanks to Master Rid, I now know the colors of all the attributes. Thank you ".


    No, , , I was the one who requested the creation of . I''m glad to be of service. I would like you to mass-produce a few of these, is that possible?


    Ellen meditated and looked down at my words, then looked at me and said,


    "I can do it. However, we are short of the ''magical steel'' that will be the material, so can I ask Chris-to place an order for it?"


    ''. I''m going to see Chris next time, so I''ll let her know then. Also, I have one more favor to ask you: ......."


    "...?¡¡What is it?"


    I told Ellen and Alex what I was planning and asked for their help.


    Ellen and Alex''s eyes blazed when they heard what I had to say.


    ''If we can make it happen, we can do many more things we want to try, too."


    "I''m sure we''ll make it happen. I''ll come back to you for advice and help''.


    ''We'' ll be waiting for you."


    They seemed excited about my plan and happily agreed to it.


    With this, most of the groundwork had been laid.


    I told Chris about my plan and after making some revisions, I would probably have no problem discussing it with my father.


    I was so happy that the preparations for the plan were going so well that I couldn''t help but smile.


    Seeing me like this, Deanna sighed deeply again.

 CH 133

    "hmmm, do you think something like this will work?"


    I am waiting for Chris to come in the guest room while reviewing the business plan I made.


    Incidentally, there are no computers or printing presses in this world, so the business plan is hand-written.


    While I was writing it, Mel said to me, "You''re drawing it, it''s a little strange," which made me a little depressed.


    Magic research and experimentation with Sandra.


    I asked Ellen and Alex to use the attribute quality tester, and I also asked Memory to help me with my memory and knowledge.


    Using these, I was able to do the groundwork to resolve the fuel problem that Ary had indicated.


    Now I need to work with Chris and put together a business plan to persuade his father.


    Chris is the best at this point, so I contacted him and said, "I would like to consult with you on a new business plan," and Chris replied that day, "I will visit you tomorrow."


    When Chris finished, she looked down at the list again, gave me a dubious look, and continued talking to me with a look of horror on her face.


    "...... and is this okay?¡¡You said before that it would be a problem, so you''d pass on it. ......?"


    ''I think so. But unlike that time, I don''t think it''s likely to be a problem. I''ll contact them in advance and let them know what''s happening, even if it''s by letter. After that, as much as possible, I think it would be good to have small kids. There will be a lot to remember."


    She seemed relieved to hear my words and put on a relieved expression.


    ''I understand. I''m not ready for the case you asked me for before, so I''ll check it out as well.''


    ''Yes, thank you."


    When the meeting was almost over, Chris suddenly remembered.


    "Oh, by the way, Rid-sama, there is something I would like to ask you: ......"


    "Yes?¡¡What is it?"


    Chris heard my reply and with a suspicious look on her face, she said slowly, .


    "When I came to the ...... mansion, Garn said to me, ''Thank you for teaching the art of negotiation to Master Rid.¡¡Did I teach Master Rid any negotiating sk"ills ......?"


    "...? ?"


    I was sobbing unintentionally.


    I didn''t think that the exchange I had with Garun the other day would ever come to Chris'' ears.


    I suddenly coughed up a lung, and Chris called out to me in a concerned tone.


    "Master Rid? Are you all right??"


    "I''m sorry, I''m fine. ...... Thank you, Chris. But  ,...... I must apologize to Chris,......."


    "Huh......?"


    I explained what had happened the other day to her, who was stunned by my words.


    When Chris heard what I had to say, she creased her brow and made a grim face.


    When she finished listening, she slumped her shoulders and muttered


    ''What the ...... are you doing to me ......?¡¡Don''t use me as an excuse ......."


    ''Hahaha ...... sorry?"


    I laughed dryly at Chris''s words and then apologized.


    Chris, who was watching the situation, seemed to have an idea and grinned a nasty smile.


    What''s wrong?


    "...... would be good. I will tell Master Rid about the " business science" handed down in the Saffron Trading Company from now on, since it is a good opportunity. That way, it will not be a lie. In addition, we will have many more meetings in the future, so it will be an excuse for me to come to see you regularly".


    "I''m sure that''s fine, but is it really safe to tell the outside world about the " business studies" that have been handed down in the Saffron Trading Company?"


    I don''t know what it is, but " business learning" passed down in the Saffron Trading Company sounds great.


    Chris smiled happily when she heard my answer and said,


    ''Yes, it''s not that difficult. It''s not that difficult. It''s more of a study to improve memory. In business, there is a lot of information that cannot be left in written form, so I think it is fundamental to improve one''s memory. Of course, there is more to it than that. Well, memory improvement is likely to be useful for you, Master Rid. ...... Be prepared, please....... ......?"


    ''Umm, yes?¡¡Please be easy on me?"


    Chris had a wry smile on her face the entire time she was explaining "commercial science.


    I would later regret my easy reply at that time.


    ¡ó


    Later, Chris taught me how to improve my memory, which was quite a challenge.


    Chris gave me a list of numbers orally, and I had to memorize and recite them instantly.


    Chris smiled and said to me as he saw me struggling.


    , "Master Rid, you seem to forget things easily even when you are told to ''pull yourself together,'' so I will take this chance to remind you of so that you don''t forget it in the future."


    "I will be careful from now on."


    By the way, as a result of this training, my memory will improve and I will be able to save the day in various ways, but that is a story for the future.


    I''ll let you use the hot springs as much as you like from now on, and I''ll ask for your forgiveness.


    I thought about this, and then I asked Chris about something new.


    "Chris, thanks for the business plan. I''ll talk to my father about it.''


    "No problem, I''m glad I could be of help."


    "And I have a new item I''d like you to procure for me, is that all right?''


    "Yes, what is it?"


    I gave Chris a list of items I had prepared on a separate sheet of paper, explaining what I would need from now on.


    After Chris finished listening to me, she looked at the list and made a difficult face.


    "One is easy, or rather, I think I can get it right away. But what is this ''tree that produces a white liquid when the trunk is damaged'' used for?¡¡The name doesn''t even sound familiar. ......"


    "t''s a secret yet, but it would definitely be good for Chris.s, so seeds, saplings, whatever you can think of, please.''"


    "I understand i will try to find it "


    While I was staring at the paperwork, I heard Deanna''s voice from outside the room.


    ''Chris-sama is here. May I take you to see her?"


    ''Yes, please."


    Chris with head bobbing in the air, entered the room.


    Chris and I greeted each other briefly and sat down on the sofa facing each other across the desk.


    I told Deanna that I apologize, but I would like her to wait outside the room as we were going to have a business meeting.


    She heard my words, smiled, and said,


    "I''m sorry, . But please be careful not to say anything too reckless to Chris."


    "I won''t say ....... What do you think I am?


    ''No, , I''m afraid that everything you do these days, Master Rid, is very unconventional. ...... Then I''ll leave you to it."


    Deanna spoke softly, as if to nail me, and then left the reception room.


    Chris, who had been watching the whole sequence, looked at me with a dubious expression on her face.


    What did you do this time, Master ...... Rid?"


    "What? I didn''t do anything.¡¡More importantly, I wanted you to see this today ......."


    I handed Chris a business plan of my own creation and verbally described the entire plan I was thinking of and the problems I was facing.


    I then told her that I would have to convince my father and asked her to check the contents to make sure there were no problems.


    As she listened to my explanation and looked over the documents, she was very serious, but when I looked into her eyes, I could see a complex mix of hope and awe.


    I was a little concerned by her appearance, and muttered to myself, "Oh, is there something wrong with the business plan?"


    After I finished my explanation, Chris read my business plan again from the beginning.


    After that, Chris slowly put the document on the desk and turned over with her hand on forehead and let out a deep sigh.


    "Haaaa...... first of all, this business plan is very well detailed . If you can ''make it happen,'' though,...... . Rid, I don''t mean to be skeptical, but can you really do something like this?¡¡The initial investment costs are so great that you''ll be in trouble if you can''t pay them?"


    Yes, that''s right. I think we will be fine on that point. I will pay for the initial investment out of my profits from the lotion and rinse. If the sells is not enough, I may ask Chris from ...... to be a co-financier."


    I smiled as I said this.


    Chris sighed again, looking a little taken aback by the situation.


    ''Hah...... well, since it''s . Rid''s doing, I''m sure he won''t make any mistakes, so I''ll be happy to invest in it then as well.:


    "Thank you, Chris."


    I smiled and thanked her, thinking that she was really dependable.


    Chris smiled a little at my words, looked down at the documents again, and seemed to find a point


    ''If you are going to submit this to Rainer-sama, I think it would be better if you write this point in a little more detail."


    ''What?¡¡Where is it?"


    Thus, I asked Chris to check and correct my business plan.


    Chris was going to check the business plan and make some changes.


    ¡ó


    After all the checks and corrections were done, Chris and I were taking a break over a cup of tea that Deanna had brewed for us.


    Chris suddenly remembered something and said, "


    ." come to think of it, the contents in the Business Plan are about you, . Rid, so you tried them out in advance, didn''t you?''


    ''Yes. As you can see, I couldn''t convince my father with just a hypothetical conversation. I tried at the back of the house and at Ellen''s place".


    Chris heard my words and gave me a stunned look.


    "I can imagine how ''unconventional'' Deanna-san was the very first thing you said ......."


    Hahaha ......."


    I had returned a dry laugh at Chris''s words.


    It''s true that I don''t feel like I''m putting a lot of heart and effort into Deanna.

 CH 134

    That day, Rainer finally returned to Bardia.


    Even he was tired from the numerous reports he had to make in the capital, including the wedding of Rid and Fara, in addition to the events that took place in Renalute.


    However, Rainer''s face was bright.


    He told Emperor Irwin about Rid and Fara''s marriage and received his approval.


    The pure love affair between Rid and Fara in Renaloute was a very amusing one.


    The couple had started out as a political marriage, but if they were able to be together, it turned out to be a great match.


    Reiner suddenly recalled the exchange he had had with Irwin in the imperial capital.


    ''I know what happened. I will approve the marriage when the building of the mansion in Bardia is completed and we welcome the Princess Fara to the land. But we will go ahead with the formalities on the paperwork. Is that clear?"


    Now that Irwin has given his word in front of the nobles, there will be no side-stepping.


    Reiner suddenly looked outside the carriage.


    And then he felt something unusual.


    "What is ...... that huge tree?¡¡I didn''t think there was a huge tree like that anywhere near the mansion. ......?"


    Reiner somehow thought of his son.


    But, as expected, there was no way he could make a huge tree appear, so he shook his head a little and muttered a few words.


    "Hmm,...... I''m a little tired,......."


    After muttering this, Rainer decided to take a short nap until he arrived back at the mansion.


    ¡ó


    When he arrived at the mansion and got out of the carriage, he couldn''t help but notice a huge tree rising on the other side of the mansion.


    What was that?¡¡A bad feeling never left his brain.


    As if to confirm, Rainer spoke to Garn, who was nearby.


    "...... Garn, what is that huge tree?¡¡I don''t think there was a huge tree like that before I went to the imperial capital. ......?"


    ''That one, we are both inclined to think so. One day, it suddenly grew behind the mansion,......, and when we rushed to see what was going on, there were two people there, Master Rid and Sandra. I don''t know the details,......, but I decided that was what was going on."


    "What do you mean ......?"


    Reiner was shocked by Garn''s words.


    How could his son have grown that huge tree?


    He had never heard of or seen such a method or way.


    When Rainer was stunned, Garn coughed and said as if to add,


    ..."... that the giant tree is safe, and it drops a strange fruit that is a substitute for soap, so it is now very useful. Gohon...... both of you said that the giant tree is safe, and it drops a strange fruit that is a substitute for soap, so it is now very useful. The maids and the people in the house are all happy with the results, so we''re leaving it as it is."


    "Ah, ......, I see. What else is different?"


    " Thank you for your consideration, Your Majesty".


    Reiner was sighing in disgust as he put his hand on his forehead


    Garn told him in an apologetic tone.


    ''And Cookie-has dug up a ''hot spring''.


    "What, a hot spring ......?¡¡Where did he dig up such a thing?"


    Reiner''s expression was stern, but the words he spoke were laced with incredulity.


    Garn answered again, clearing his throat.


    '',...... it is near that giant tree."


    ''...... you think it''s a combination of hot springs and a huge tree that drops berries that can be substituted for soap?¡¡Huh...... got it. I''m going to the Office. Go get Rid"


    "Yes, sir."


    Reiner was tired inside, but he did not show it on his face and went to the office calmly.


    ¡ó


    " Rid, Master Rainer wants to see you in his office.''


    ''Father?¡¡Okay, I''ll be right there.''


    "¡¡Didn''t he call me in the middle of an appointment before, too?¡¡I have a bad felling ".


    Today, I was reading a picture book to Mel in the library for the first time in a while.


    Cookie and Biscuit also seemed to be interested in picture books, and they were listening to me reading with Mel the whole time.


    At that time, there was a knock at the door of the library, and when I answered, Garn came in.


    I answered his words, and Mel puffed out her cheeks and said, "Mwah.


    "Mel, don''t say that, okay?¡¡Father was working hard in the imperial capital, you know?¡¡I''ll read you a picture book again, okay?"


    "Muu...... you have to be on time, okay?"


    "Yes, that'' s a promise."


    I made a promise to Mel and went with Garn from the library to the office.


    I was still in the library, and Danae was reading a picture book to Mel for me.


    On my way to the office, I suddenly realized what was happening and said to Garn,


    "Garn, I''m sorry. I have some papers in my room that I want to show to my father, so I''ll go get them.''


    "I will let Rainer know about it.''


    ''Yes , thanks you "


    I apologized lightly to Garn and immediately went to my room.


    The documents that I want to show to my father are the business plans that Chris read through as well.


    I went back to my room and took out the papers and looked them over one last time, although I had checked them many times.


    "Okay, this ...... should be enough to convince my father. ...... ".


    I muttered to myself and hurried to the office where my father was waiting for me.


    t/n I  wanna congrat you on upcoming new year  .I am sorry for being somehow irregular with update  later on .  . More about that in later chapter''s note

 CH 135

    I took a deep breath to calm myself down and knocked on the door of the Office with the papers I had brought from my room in one hand.


    I heard my father''s voice saying, " Come in ......," and I opened the door and entered the office.


    Inside the room were Garn and my father.


    Father was sitting at his desk in his office, and unusually, I could see that he looked a little tired.


    He must have had a hard day''s work in the capital.


    He asked me to sit on the sofa as usual, and I sat down facing him across from his table.


    As soon as we sat down, he gave Garn instructions.


    ''Please bring me a strong tea, and some sweets for today,:"


    "Yes, sir"


    Garun bowed lightly and left the office.


    It was unusual for him to ask for tea cakes.


    I wondered if there was something that had caused him some distress.¡¡I called out to him without thinking.


    ''Father, thank you for your hard work in the capital. Was it harder than usual?"


    ''...... Yes, it was certainly harder than usual, but why do you think so?''


    Father looked doubtful at my words. I was just curious because he usually doesn''t show his fatigue on his face.


    ''No, Father seemed more tired than usual,...."..


    ......


    Father heard my words and smiled with wry smile.


    But his eyes were not smiling. At that moment, I had a hunch.


    I don''t know what it is, but I have a feeling that Father is angry.


    Did I do something to make him angry?¡¡I tried to think back, but I had no idea.


    He looked at me silently, and I asked him with determination, "


    "Well, Father?¡¡I don''t know what it is, but are you angry with me, or is there something you want to say?"


    "Well, ...... first of all, the hot springs."


    ''I''m not the one who came up with the hot springs, okay?¡¡It''s Cookie, who is getting along with Mel wish . I don''t know why, but he dug it. The hot springs have been proven to be non-toxic by Capella, Deanna, and a volunteer group of maids. When father returns, I was going to ask for permission to install a hot spring in the land ."


    As I explained, I looked at the Father''s face, but apparently he was not talking about the hot spring.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    When my father answered, Gam brought a cup of tea and tea cakes and placed them gently in front of me and my father.


    "I''m sorry, Garn. By the way, are you going to be able to bring the hot spring to the mansion?¡¡If not, you can start work on it tomorrow.''


    '' it will be no problem. We will start work on it tomorrow.''


    ''Father, may I have a word with you about the hot springs?"


    I raised my hand just as Father and Garn were about to break off their conversation.


    Seeing me, he asked, "What''s wrong? He said to me.


    ;I know it''s presumptuous of me, but could you please prepare a bathhouse for the maids and knights in the house so that they can use it as well?¡¡There seems to be plenty of hot water, so I think everyone in the house should use it. Please, Father.:


    When I finished, I bowed to my father.


    This was my honest feeling.


    Of course, since it was my father, he might have intended to do so from the very beginning.


    But I should tell him how I felt.


    I think we should definitely do it, because a spa for them will definitely motivate everyone.


    "Rid, raise your head. All right, we''ll prepare a bathhouse for the maids and knights as well. Garn, please arrange for the construction."


    ''Yes, sir , on behalf of all of us who is working in the house, I would like to thank you for the hot spring. Thank you both for your consideration."


    When Gam finished, he bowed deeply.


    Seeing this, Father immediately made him raise his head.


    "Don''t worry about it, . Rid is right. If there is an abundance of hot water, then everyone in the house should use it. ...... I suppose there is a substitute for soap, right, Rid?''


    ''Yes, Father. The bark of the fruit the mukuroji tree near the back of the ,mansion has the same effect as soap, so if you lather it with water, it will remove dirt from body and clothes."


    I explained to my father about the mukuroji tree that had sprung up near the hot spring.


    But when I finished explaining, my father smiled again, this time with a wry smile.


    At that moment, I guessed what was going on and muttered in my heart, "Oh, about the giant tree."


    ''Oh, didn''t I tell my father about the tree ......?''


    Perhaps he guessed that I had guessed what my father wanted to say.


    I told Gam to proceed with the hot spring construction project and instructed him to leave the table until I called on him.


    Garun bade me and my father farewell and left the office.


    I turned to my father with fear and smiled at him.


    Seeing my expression, he grinned wryly.


    "Well, ...... , why don''t you explain it to me?¡¡About that tree ...... ."


    "Ha, yes, as a matter of fact. ......"


    I put my business plan on the desk and began to explain.


    I told him that I had something in mind for the future and that I had done some magical research with Sandra and tried it out, resulting in a giant tree.


    The actuality that the tree was created as a result of deliberately pouring all of the magic power into the tree is something that I did not want to tell anyone.


    Father, who had been silently listening to me, turned his sharp eyes on me as soon as he finished listening.


    "......Hah ......Rid, you blundering ...... , how many times do I have to tell you before you do something? I told you before I did it. If you do anything reckless, I''ll FORBIDDEN YOU to use magic for a while."


    "I can''t have that !?."


    I did my best to reject my father''s unexpected ban on magic.


    I stood up on the spot because of rejection.


    Father seemed to be surprised by my reaction and smiled at me.


    "I see. I see. So you don''t like the ''magic ban'' so much, huh? Then, from now on, report it in advance. It depends on the content, but if there are too many bad after-the-fact reports, then I will issue a ''magic ban'' to you.''


    "Mmm. ...... understand. I''m sorry about the giant tree. I will be careful from now on. ......"


    I sat back down, my cheeks puffed out with a "mmm" as I gave in to my father''s "magic ban".


    I could use it in secret, but the magic ban would probably hinder my collaboration with Sandra.


    That is indeed a problem.


    Father was in a better mood, perhaps because he was happy to have found an effective tool that would work on me.


    I glared at him with a bitter look and muttered in my heart,


    "I''m not Mel, but I hate ...... your father''!!".


    He seemed to be enjoying the look on my face, but then resumed the conversation as he shifted his gaze to the papers I had placed on his desk on the reverse side of the page.


    ''By the way, Rid, this is your main topic, isn''t it?¡¡What is this paperwork?"


    "It is ...... a business plan that I have prepared for the future development of the Bardia territory."


    ''What is ......?¡¡A business plan ......?"


    Hearing the word "business plan," my father''s brow creased and his face returned to a grim expression.


    It seemed that he could no longer enjoy looking at my face.


    I continued to speak to my father as if I were going to fold him up.


    " I''m going to be straight with you, father, now is the time to start a poultry raising "


    "what ......?"¡¡Rid, what are you talking about ......?"


    Thus, the discussion with Father finally got to the point.


    t/n finale chapter that I am releasing in that very year  . With upcoming new  year , everyone , thanks for reading it all that time ! About why  i was so irregular with update . Main reason is that  I am picked up series  in early december   that i was releasing   on galaxy tl website and at some point i felt lik o lost interest in series , i guess i was needed to release it early    , let''s just say  that   if , i have not wasted my time on that series , that i was doing with galaxy tl website i would be catching up wi that one  , well if  i focused  only  on that series   . by the way my backing is still strong more or less .

 CH 136

    " Rid, I don''t understand how much of what you''re saying makes sense. What do you mean by doing a poultry farm?"


    "Yes, I do. So I will explain the based on this project plan ;.


    I turned the document I had left on my desk into a chart and handed it to my father.


    When he saw the document he received, he furrowed his brow and rubbed his fingers between his eyebrows, then looked at the paper again and let out a sigh.


    He looked at the paper again and let out a sigh, "Huh. ...... Lid, you made this?"


    ''Yes, I made this and had Chris check it out. I don''t think there are any problems with it as a business plan. May I follow along with the papers?"


    "......This document has no issues as far as I can tell from a quick glance at it: ....... So, it is a ''problem.'' ...... Well, good. Start explaining.:


    I was taken aback by his words, but quickly regained my composure and began to explain to him the business plan I had in mind.


    In fact, there are animals in this world that are the basic livestock.


    These animals are almost the same as I remember from my previous life: cows, pigs, and chickens.


    However, mass production has not yet been developed, and even the species are not exactly the same.


    Even commoners can afford to eat meat, but it is still a luxury food.


    Why chickens?


    One reason is that the steady availability of eggs and chicken meat can greatly increase the variety of dishes.


    Also, we can use the olive oil waste as chicken feed, which eliminates waste.


    I thought about cows and pigs, but I decided that chickens would have eggs and a wider range of dishes.


    Also, the seasonings available at Renalute, such as soy sauce, were a big factor.


    Chicken, soy sauce, flour, oil, and as long as I have these, i will be able to make ...... so "fried" chicken.


    This is a dish that is still unknown in the world, and it would be interesting to promote it as a specialty in the Bardia territory.


    Poultry farming will also improve the diet in the territory.


    This should directly lead to an increase in the territory''s geographical strength.


    Well, I also want to eat it.


    When I Finished talking about the benefits of chicken farming, Father turned his head over with his hand on his forehead and let out a sigh.


    ''Huh. ...... I think this might be the kind of emotion people had when I told them I was going to start olives. ......"


    ''Father, you are right. You don''t always know everything until you try it. Besides, I heard that eating chicken meat is good for muscles. I heard that the part called ''breast meat'' is especially good for the muscles. If we improve our meals, it will have a positive impact on everyone living in the territory, including us. Let''s do it, father."


    Hearing my words, Father shook his head and looked at me.


    "I can''t give my approval ...... alone. I will make a judgment after I hear all the explanations. There is more, isn''t there?"


    I was in shock. Let me explain the content of the 2nd page.


    I smiled back at him calmly.


    As expected, he did not let me pass through easily.


    But if my prediction was correct, I knew he would bite on the second piece.


    As I began to explain about the second one, my father took a sip of the tea Garn had brewed to take a break.


    The second page is ...... the contents of which enable the mass production of ''charcoal''."


    "....? -, you say charcoal?"


    Father choked on his tea after hearing my proposal.


    I waited for him to calm down before I resumed my explanation.


    The first thing I told him was about the " huge tree," which was the first thing he was angry with me about today.


    When I told him that I had the attribute of woof , he put his hand on his forehead and looked down again.


    I continued to explain the situation as it was, since I couldn''t be bothered to explain it every time.


    "If a person who has the qualities of a wood receives proper instruction and training in magic, he or she can make a tree grow. All they have to do is turn that tree into charcoal."


    "What about the technology to make charcoal?¡¡There is no such technology in the Bardia territory, is there?"


    Father was not very enthusiastic when he was talking about poultry farming, but when I talked about charcoal, his face turned quite positive and serious.


    After all, fuel might be a big issue in this land or empire as whole .


    I smiled at his question.


    ''I have already solved that problem. I can''t talk about it until you accept all ofmy proposals, but i have secured the technology. As soon as you accept all of my proposals, I will start working on it . "


    "I''ll have to accept all of your business plan. You''re not going to provide me with the technology unless I accept all of your business plan?¡¡You are very devious. ...... Well, good. Continue with your explanation."


    I bailed lightly to my father and explained that a stable supply of charcoal could be achieved by using wood attribute magic to secure wood, create charcoal, and train human resources as a set.


    But Father''s face remained grim.


    Rid, I understand what you are proposing. But how are you going to determine whether or not we can use woodsmagic?¡¡Until a person has practiced magic for a long time and is able to handle a certain amount of magical power, we don''t know what attributes he or she has, do we?"


    "That problem has been solved. as well ''


    "What?""


    I went on explaining him about the "Attribute Appraiser" that Ellen and Alex had developed for me.


    If you are able to use a little bit of magic power, you will be able to identify the attributes and qualities that an individual possesses by color.


    I also explained that the attribute appraiser is being improved and will eventually be able to determine an individual''s attributes simply by placing one''s hand on it.


    When my father heard what I had to say, he looked up with a stern expression on his face and muttered,


    "...... I didn''t expect you to come so far ...... with a business plan while I was in the imperial capital."


    ''?¡¡How about it, Father? Would you allow me to start poultry farming and charcoal production? ...."


    I asked fearfully, but he looked at me and said in dismay, .


    ''I understand, but show me the way to make the charcoal first. . I will make a final judgment after I see the quality of the charcoal produced according to your idea. Is that all right with you?"


    "Yes, thank you, Father, ...... ."


    I was so happy that my father had given his approval, even if it was with conditions, that I had a big smile on my face.


    I thought Father smiled a little when he saw my smile, but he immediately started his next question.


    ''By the way, Rid. Your plan for human resource development, how do you plan to recruit people?"


    "...... It is with some difficulty that I am going to gather the slaves via the Christie Trading Company. I think slaves will be the best choice this time, since it will be the first time we are doing this, and also because there are many things that should be kept confidential."


    When I finished, my father looked a little surprised, as if he had not expected me to say anything about gathering slaves.


    "What to do with human resources?¡¡"


    From the very beginning, I had been thinking of handling this problem by gathering "slaves.


    If it was before I had reached an agreement with Renalute, gathering slaves might not be good for my reputation.


    But I had made a connection with Fara and Elias.


    After that, there would be no problem as long as I made sure to inform them of the situation in advance.


    Father thought about my answer for a moment and then said suddenly,


    "Even if we gather slaves through the trading company, how do you intend to treat them in our territory?¡¡In the Empire, it is forbidden to handle slaves, you know.¡¡I don''t think you will be able to make good use of the slaves even if you gather them.''


    "Yes, I do. So, we will ask the people we have gathered as slaves to pay us back the amount of money they have cost us to gather them".


    "Repayment?"


    Hearing my words, my father''s expression was dubious.


    I slowly and carefully explained the way I was going to treat the slaves I had gathered.


    First, I calculated the cost of gathering the slaves.


    Then, I would allocate it equally among the slaves and ask them to repay it little by little by working in the Bardia territory.


    In other words, the Bardia family would ostensibly lend them money in order to buy back slaves'' positions.


    Of course, by having them work, they would receive a monthly salary.


    We would pay them a monthly salary, minus repayment of the loan.


    In return, they will study the curriculum we have created for them and work on developing the territory, such as charcoal production and poultry farming.


    In order to prevent any technical outflow, they will be allowed to live as they please in Bardia after the debt is repaid.


    However, they are not allowed to go out of the Bardia territory.


    If the Bardia territory is in trouble in any other way, we can help them by asking them to lend us their power, so that they will be a force to be reckoned with when the time comes.


    When I finished speaking, Father rubbed his fingers between his eyebrows and exhaled, turning his head down.


    "Whew......... I''ll invest in a slave and have them buy back their status. Then, in order to make them repay that capital investment, we will teach them skills in our territory and make them useful subjects who can help us develop our territory ...... or ...... we will come up with a system that will be ...... terrifying. ......"


    "I believe that ...... people seek peace and security. If coming to our territory frees them from slavery and gives them a peaceful and secure life, no one will leave the Bardia territory. Poultry farming and charcoal are the only businesses that have that much potential. Father, I beg you. Please allow me to do it. ......?"


    I bowed my head deeply as I finished.


    If we can proceed with this business plan, the Bardia territory will surely grow by a great leap in the future.


    "Rid, raise your head. All right, ...... do as you wish. But as I have told you many times, report what you are going to do in advance. I will bear the burden, but there are some things I can''t stand for unless I know in advance."


    "Thank you, Father, ......."


    I looked up and thanked him with a big smile on my face.


    The father smiled for a moment when he saw my face, but then he immediately returned to his usual strict face.


    ". But, Rid, as I told you earlier, you must first try to make the sequence of ''charcoal'' that you have thought of. I''ll make the final judgment there, okay?:


    "Yes, I understand, ''


    Convincing my father about the poultry raising farm and charcoal manufacturing was the hardest part, but he gave his approval, even if it came with a condition.


    I was so happy that I couldn''t help but smile.


    I think my father''s mood softened a little when he saw me smiling and being happy.


    At that moment, Father noticed something and asked me a question.


    :Rid, is a chicken farm and charcoal production your main proposal?¡¡But what is this third one?"


    ''Oh ...... !!, I forgot. It''s a proposal for the building of a mansion and a design brief."


    "What''s ......?"


    Father looked over the papers lightly, and his soft mood vanished.


    The soft atmosphere disappeared as he looked over the papers lightly. Then his expression became stern and he looked at me with stern eyes.


    ''Rid...... naturally, there will be an explanation for this as well......?"


    ''Yes, of course, Father."


    Father seemed to be feeling a little tired, but I didn''t care and decided to continue with the topic of building the mansion.

 CH 137

    "Is the third page of ...... a document about the building of the mansion?"


    ''Yes, it is. I asked the opinions of Princess Fara and Asuna when I was visiting Renaloute. I also took into account the opinions of the people who are working in the mansion and incorporated any good ideas that they had.''


    The design proposal I made for the house includes a hot spring, a Japanese-style room, a dojo, a cherry blossom tree, and many other things.


    First of all, I think it would be difficult to accept the project as it is.


    He looked over the papers slowly and then turned his gaze to me.


    ''What is this room called the "nursery"?¡¡It''s very large, and it says there will be a resident staff.''"


    ".... That is a facility that I want to provide for the new mansion. I will explain it to you.''


    I told my father, who was giving me a suspicious look, about the situation of the maids working in the mansion.


    The system is designed to allow the servants to work at the mansion while raising children after getting married, and it is also linked to securing human resources who are capable of working.


    I stressed that the enhancement of the working environment would be difficult to see results in the short term, but in the long run, it would definitely have an effect.


    Father, who had been listening to my explanation in silence, suddenly said, ".


    , "Well, ......, I have been wondering about that point for a while. Very well, let''s try this ''day-care center'' on a test basis. If the results are good, I think we should consider incorporating it in our mansion as well."


    "...? Thank you very much, but won''t you oppose this ?"


    I was surprised by his words and asked him why he agreed.


    He raised his eyebrows and then said,


    "I told you. You only have to look at Chris, Deanna and the others to see that. If it leads to a solution to the problem, there is no reason to oppose it, even if I agree with it."


    I was surprised at my father''s words.


    According to what I have heard from the servants, it is a common belief that after marriage, men work and women take care of the housework and childcare.


    Probably the same is true for the nobility.


    However, what my father had said indicated that he had long been aware of this as a problem.


    I involuntarily looked at my father in awe.


    I : in awe of your wisdom."


    "Don''t be ridiculous,......, but is that all you have to say about the building of the mansion?¡¡Is there anything else you would like to add?:


    I was so surprised that I could not think of anything else to add to the proposal.


    I crossed my arms in a hurry and thought about it.


    I didn''t think it was going to be easy, and I thought about whether I had forgotten something.


    But it''s a mansion with everyone''s opinions all over it.


    Finding it difficult to reverse what I was adding, I said.


    "...... There are quite a few rooms, etc., so I don''t think there will be a problem."


    I see. Then, let''s proceed with the building of the mansion according to this plan.


    "Father, are you sure?¡¡I know it''s a little late for that, but I''ve ignored the budget and made some pretty unreasonable demands. ......":


    When father heard my question, he grinned wickedly.


    ''Heh,...... Rid, you don''t have to worry about the budget, Rid, you can do what you want. Consider it a reward."


    "Huh, ......?¡¡I''m not sure, but if I willing to do whatever i want, I''d be happy to proceed as I have it."


    "I understand. We will now proceed with the bui;d of the mansion"


    I didn''t really understand the meaning of what my father said, but I was honestly happy that all the contents of the documents had been approved.


    Inwardly, I had a big smile on my face and was posing with guts.


    He put the documents I had given him together and put them on his desk.


    Then he looked at me and started another topic of discussion.


    " That''s all you''re going to tell me?"


    "Yes, . there are three things I wanted to talk to you about."


    He gave me a small nod and continued.


    "I have something to say to you as well. I would like to talk to you about your marriage to Princess Fara".


    "Yes, what did you talk about in the capital?"


    Then my father told me about the exchange that took place in the capital.


    He told me that the marriage of Fara and me would go ahead without any problems.


    The marriage would take place when the building of the mansion was completed and Fara was welcomed into the residence.


    "The building of the mansion is going to be hurried as much as possible,. However, it may take some time to finish the building of the mansion on such a large scale. ......"


    "....., yes, that''s right......."


    Father''s words made me tense up a little.


    If there was a flaw in the documents I had prepared for the mansion''s construction, it was that I had thought there was no way the project would be approved.


    I thought there was no way the plan would be accepted, so I ignored the budget and the work plan, and the result was the documents I had prepared.


    I muttered to Fara in my mind, "


    "Sorry, Fara. The house is going to be bigger than I thought, so please wait a little longer. ......"


    ¡ó


    Later, a messenger from the Empire came to Renalute and delivered a letter of intent.


    The content of the letter was to approve the marriage between Rid Bardia, son of Count Rainer Bardia, and Fara Renaloute, the first princess of the Kingdom of Renaloute.


    The official marriage would take place after the completion of the new mansion to be built in the Bardia territory and after Fara moved in.


    However, it was also stated in the papers that the procedure would be carried out first.


    When Elias called Fara and told her of this, Fara replied to Elias, "I respectfully accept."


    After that, Fara returned to her room and spoke to Asuna with a look of relief on her face.


    "Thank God. I''m happy to hear that the marriage between me and Rid-sama has been successfully finalized. ......"


    ''Princess, is something worrying you?


    "......I had always hoped to be with Master Rid, but I was somewhat worried about what would happen in the end. ......"


    Fara muttered, her expression a little clouded.


    She knew it was definite when he came to her as a potential fianc¨¦e, but she never knew what was going to happen.


    Fara had been somewhat uneasy all the way until the ''decision'' was made.


    Asuna understood what Fara was trying to say and spoke softly to her.


    I am sorry to hear that," y. But now that it has been "decided," there is no doubt that the princess will marry Rid. All we have to do now is to wait for the building of the mansion in Bardia. Rest assured, Princess."


    Hearing Asuna''s words, Fara huffed, then blushed and moved her ears up and down.


    Although she had felt a strong sense of relief earlier, being told once again that the marriage had been "decided" brought on indescribable feelings of joy and embarrassment.


    Asuna, who was looking at Farah, smiled and continued her words.


    ''Hmmm, ...... Princess ...... would do well to pack up her necessary belongings so that she can move as soon as she receives word of the mansion''s completion."


    "Yes, that''s true,...... but is there anything else we can do,......?"


    "Asuna is right, there will be a surprising number of things we need to prepare for."


    There is nothing wrong with doing it now.


    "But shouldn''t I do something more than that?¡¡"


    Then, with a huff, Farah told Asuna what came to her mind.


    "Asuna, I came up with a good idea !".


    "...... I don''t have much of a hunch ...... about ''good things,'' but what did you come up with?¡¡Princess."


    Asuna was forced to hold her head in her hands when she heard what Fara had come up with.

 CH 138

    A few days after I presented my business plan , I had been researching for some time about earth attribute magic.


    The purpose of my research was to consider the effectiveness of earth magic in creating a "charcoal kiln.¡¡I was thinking that earth magic might be effective for building a charcoal kiln.


    And since today was the day of Sandra''s magic class, I was going to ask her about it.


    Sandra''s class started, and when she saw my expression, she asked me what I thought.


    "What kind of magic do you have in mind today, ...... Master ...... Rid ......?"


    "Sandra-sensei, today we are going to research earth attribute magic."


    "What is ......?"


    Sandra looked stunned at my words.


    I told her that I had a predisposition for the earth attribute after fire, water, and wood, but she responded properly and, when she understood the intent of my words, she let out a sigh of dismay.


    ''Huh ...... how many attribute qualities do you have ......?¡¡Don''t tell me you have all the attributes?"


    ''...... I don''t think that''s indeed true, do you?''


    I have not yet told Sandra that the prototype of the Attribute Appraiser has been created.


    I would like to provide Ellen and the others with personnel at some point.


    That is why I cannot afford to fail in the "charcoal production" that was agreed upon in the discussion with my father the other day.


    Thanks to the Memory, I know how to make it.


    But. After thinking that it would be good to be able to use earth attribute magic in order to make better charcoal, I decided to research earth attribute magic before charcoal kiln making.


    After consulting with Sandra, I have submitted the matter of researching magic to my father in written form.


    I didn''t want it to be a "I told you so" or "I didn''t tell you so.


    But I doubt that my father, who has so much


    Sandra, seeing my face as I was thinking about it, gave me a dubious look and asked me.


    , "...... Rid -sama ......, you have confirmed with Rainer-sama in advance about this experiment, haven''t you?¡¡I was reprimanded the other day for the giant tree, so ...... you don''t have a problem with that, do you?"


    ''Yes, I submitted the documents, so it''s not like I said or didn''t say anything".


    Really?¡¡"Yes, I''m submitting it on paper, so it''s not a ''I told you so'' or ''I didn''t tell you so'' thing, right?"


    Sandra remained unusually suspicious of my reply.


    I was wondering if father had been very angry with her.¡¡With this thought in mind, I smiled at her and said.


    ''Sandra-sensei, are you not interested when it came to earth attribute magic?"


    ''Hah,......, it doesn''t mean I''m not interested. I understand. If you''ve got it on paper and you''ve submitted it properly, that''s good. Tell me what you are thinking."


    She looked dumbfounded, but in the end her curiosity about earth attribute magic won and she listened to what I had to say.


    For charcoal production, I need to build a charcoal kiln.


    I explained that I wanted to use earth magic to make a charcoal kiln that would be efficient and good for charcoal production.


    ''So, I thought it would be great if Sandra could give me a few things to notice and some advice as I try it out."


    ''I see. I have never met anyone who can handle magic as highly as Master Rid. I would like to take this opportunity to look at the possibilities of earth attribute magic, not just research ......."


    She was going to say "research" again, wasn''t she?¡¡I was a little taken aback by her attitude, but I regained my composure and began to concentrate.


    The earth attribute magic is called "manipulation magic" and to some extent it moves according to the imagination of the magician.


    I crouched down on the spot, put my hands on the ground, and muttered to myself with I had a firm image of the size of the charcoal kiln.


    "Charcoal kiln generation ...... ."


    The moment I chanted, I experienced the feeling of having a large amount of magic power taken away from me.


    At the same time, the earth rises with a roar, creating a rectangular fill that will be the basis of the "charcoal kiln.;


    By the way, I had the size of the kiln in mind.


    Height: 2 meters


    Depth: 7 meters


    Width: 7 meters


    It was designed to be a big kiln for making a large amount of charcoal, so it looks quite large.


    When Sandra saw the finished fill, she was surprised and muttered


    "This is amazing. ......? If you master the attribute magic of earth, you can even make something like this...."


    I had practiced several times in advance before Sandra saw it, but it was hard work because it doesn''t work at all without a clear image in my mind. Touch the embankment for a moment.


    "......?¡¡Okay."


    She touched the fill as I suggested.


    Then she turned around and asked me, surprised at the condition of the embankment.


    "Isn''t this very sturdy?¡¡The soil looks as if it has been trampled on for years. .".....


    "Good, you''ve done it right. It''s not enough to just fill the ground, it has to be hard and firm, as if it had been stepped on, so I had that in mind when I invoked the magic."


    When I asked Memory to search for knowledge about charcoal kilns, the easiest charcoal kiln to make at the moment was one made of earth.


    Once the mechanism was figured out, it was fairly easy to generate fill with magic.


    However, the process of "compressing" the earth to harden it, in addition to creating the fill, consumed more magic power than I had expected.


    "I want you to see the condition of the top of the fill as well. ......"


    "What?"


    I used my body enhancement to leap up toward the two meter high embankment.


    Sandra was taken aback by this, but when I held my hand out from the top of the fill, she guessed and let out a sigh as she scrambled to the top of the fill.


    ''Huh,...... this is great. The top of the fill feels no different than the ground it''s stepped on. When you become a user as good as Rid-sama, the usefulness of earth attribute magic seems to be terrific. ......"


    ''Really?¡¡I think anyone can learn to use it if they work hard?"


    Sandra shook her head helplessly after hearing my words, but I continued talking without paying any attention to her appearance.


    I don''t know about this.¡¡It''s like a new spell, ''charcoal kiln generation


    "I think it''s good. There doesn''t seem to be any particular problem. But please be sure to consult with Rainer before using this, okay?¡¡This is not something that should be displayed to others indiscreetly, you know."


    Sandra nailed me, and I nodded with a smile.


    Sandra gave me her approval, so I had created the spell I needed to make the charcoal kiln.


    All that was left was to talk to my father about making it and practicing it.


    ''All right, we''ll build a charcoal kiln in the coming days!''


    I shouted powerfully to the sky.


    1

 CH 139

    I am on my way to the office where my father was.


    I have informed him in advance via Garn that I have something I want to discuss with him.


    When I arrived at his office, I took a breath and knocked.


    After hearing Father''s reply, I enter and cheerfully say,


    "Father, the I am ready to build a charcoal kiln, so I need to borrow a knight for the job".


    ".....Ha ......Rid ......What are you going to make the Knights do?''


    When Father heard my voice, his eyebrows twitched and his eyes shifted from the papers to me, and he let out a sigh.


    I feel like the people I speak to sigh a lot at me recently.


    It''s a little rude, don''t you agree?


    ......This is a bit of a change of subject, but after my last meeting with my father, Sandra and I did some research on the magic of the attributes of earth and wood.


    And now that I am ready to make the "charcoal kiln" needed for "charcoal making," the problem that remains is labor.


    I had come to ask my father to lend me the members of the Order because I thought it would be quite a hard work.


    I explained this to him politely, and he nodded his head and said, .


    "I understand. I''ll select the most well-spoken members of the Order. How many people do you need?"


    "I think it would be all right if you lend me ...... about ten people."


    I thought about it for a moment and then told him how many people I needed. If it is too many, there will be too many left over, so I think 10 people is reasonable.


    If it is not enough, I can ask my father again.


    When he heard my answer, he nodded and said, "?


    "Hmmm, ten people, huh? When do you plan to start the work?"


    "Thank you very much. In that case, I would like to start work tomorrow. The work is scheduled to be done in about 10 days."


    "I understand. I will have the manpower ready by tomorrow.''


    "Thank you very much"


    I thanked my father, bowed, and left the office.


    After that, I went back to my room and I wrote a brief letter and called Capella and told him that I wanted him to give it to Ellen and Alex by the end of the day.


    Capella has been trained by Garn to be a butler for a few days, but he is already able to do a certain amount of things.


    During this time, Garn complimented Capella as a gem.


    "...... I understand. If it is today, I will go there personally."


    "I will. If so, give it directly to "Ellen" by Capella. I think she'' ll be more pleased with that."


    "......?¡¡Yes, sir."


    Capella replied with a blank expression and immediately left my room and went to Ellen .


    From the looks of it, it seems he doesn''t understand why I asked him to give it to Ellen.


    With that in mind, I muttered to myself


    ..".... Ellen, good luck."


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The next day, I greeted the members of the Order who had assembled at my father''s request at the training ground.


    ''Thank you all for coming today. As you may have heard from my father, please do not tell anyone about what we are going to do today."


    After I finished greeting everyone who had gathered, I bowed my head.


    The faces of the knights were familiar to me.


    Most of them had accompanied me when I went to Renalute.


    Rubens and Nels were among the knights who had come to join us.


    Incidentally, Deanna was waiting next to me in her maid''s outfit.


    When I raised my head, Rubens smiled at me.


    ''Thank you for your kind words, Master Rid,". However, we are members of the Knights of Bardia, so there is no need to hesitate. Please use us to your heart''s content."


    ''''... Really?¡¡I''m glad to hear you say so. Well, then, don''t hesitate to ask us for a lot of things".


    I was feeling sorry for them because I was going to ask them to do a lot of hard work, but what Rubens said made me feel much better.


    I would ask them for help without hesitation as he said.


    Just as I was thinking that, I saw a horse-drawn carriage approaching.


    Riding in the carriage were Capella , Ellen. And Alex.


    When Capella and the others came close to us, they stopped the carriage.


    At the same time, Ellen got off the carriage and said cheerfully with a smile on her face.


    "We have brought the tools that we have been making for you since you asked us to join your on your land ".


    "I told Mr. Capella, who came yesterday, that we had quite a lot to do, and he was kind enough to prepare a carriage and even a cart for us.''


    After Ellen, Alex continued speaking with a smile on his face.


    I was glad that I had sent Capella to Ellen and Alex yesterday, and my face broke into a smile.


    But did they have enough tools to have a cart?


    Capella got off the carriage pulling the cart, gave me a slight nod, and said, "


    "I had no idea that you had two dwarves making all those tools. It is a very fine item, not to mention the skill of the two of you."


    Capella had a blank expression on his face, but his words were laced with a little marvel.


    Deanna, who had a suspicious look on her face, asked me about it.


    "If you don''t mind, may I ask what the two of them made for you, Master Rid?"


    "What?¡¡Shovels, hammers, axes, and various other tools necessary for making charcoal kilns."


    Deanna and the Knights looked stunned at my words.


    Ellen coughed with an air of self-confidence as she continued with my words.


    "Rid-sama, this is not just a tool. It''s a tool that is the result of the skills of the two of us, Alex and I. We have properly forged all of the steel. We''ve also forged all of the steel, so it''s not just a shovel."


    "A special shovel made by the dwarfs. ......"


    The knights were muttering with expressions of surprise on their faces.


    I was nodding my head with a strange expression on my face at the sight of them.


    Is a shovel that unusual?


    As I was thinking this, Deanna quietly overheard and told me.


    Apparently, the tools made by dwarfs are all high-end and expensive.


    Therefore, I rarely ask dwarves to make shovels and other tools for me.


    Therefore, the tools I had made for me would be a rare gem as a result.


    Hearing this from Deanna, I muttered in my mind, "I don''t know anything about that. ......''


    In the midst of all this, Ellen spoke to me in a good mood.


    "I was told by Rid that we were going to make charcoal and a charcoal kiln, so we worked the hardest we''ve ever worked."


    "I''m sure we will help you with your work today, too. Thank you both for your cooperation.''


    Ellen and Alex are more motivated than ever.


    Come to think of it, they were also very motivated when I first told them about the charcoal kiln project.


    At that moment, Ellen, perhaps sensing what I was thinking, looked at me and smiled.


    "Master Rid, like anything else, whether it''s armor or anything else, we need fire to make something. When we make the weapons you order, we include the cost of the fuel. We pay for all the fuel for the tools we want to make ourselves. Isn''t it great to have cheap, good quality, and the possibility to use fire without worrying about large quantities of it?"


    ''Yes,...... surely fire is important for making armor,...... and at any rate, I''m glad you''re pleased."


    I flinched at Ellen''s vigor and replied, then cleared my throat and said so that everyone, including the knights, could hear.


    "Well, then, let''s move on to the next step where we plan to build the charcoal kiln."


    Thus I  started  creating    charcoal kiln .

 CH 140

    I led everyone to the fill area that I had shown Sandra the other day.


    Originally, after I showed it to Sandra, I was planning to use it as is if there were no issues.


    When we moved to the place where I had magically created the fill, everyone rolled their eyes.


    A two-meter-high fill suddenly appeared in the middle of a plain grassy field.


    It was obvious that something man-made had appeared between our eyes.


    Rubens, speaking for everyone, muttered,


    "Did you make this, Mr. Rid, ......?


    "Yes. With magic."


    The knights were a little bit disturbed by my words, but they did not mind and continued the conversation.


    "So we had to combine the knowledge of Ellen and myself and do the work by hand from now on. So I wanted to enlist everyone''s help."


    "I understand. We will do our best to serve you."


    "Well, don''t be too rough on yourself, okay?"


    I told everyone in the Knights to wear comfortable clothes because they would get dirty.


    After that, I handed the shovels that Ellen and the alex had made for me.


    Then, Ellen and I climbed on top of the fill and drew an oval-like line with a short axis of 5 meters and a long axis of about 6 meters as a marker.


    "Well, it''s a lot of work, but could you dig this fill along this line?¡¡Please dig inside the line. If you go outside the line, it might not work."


    "I understand. I''ll get right to work."


    After Rubens and the others heard the instructions from me and Ellen, they started to work.


    But everyone looked like they were having a hard time even before they started.


    After all, they would be digging up the ground with only shovels on the hard-packed ground.


    I am sorry to say that even if we were to use physical reinforcement, it would be quite hard work.


    In the midst of all this, when Rubens plunged the shovel deep into the ground, a light "crunch" sound was heard.


    Rubens himself seemed to have a different response than he had expected and tilted his head, "Hmm? Rubens himself tilted his head.


    The others tried one shovel after another, but they all pierced deep into the ground with a light "crack.


    Ellen, who was observing the situation, said in a loud voice,


    ''What do you think?¡¡What about our special shovels?¡¡With this, the ground should be crisply dug out, so let''s go for it!


    "Oh, !''


    Everyone''s faces lit up as they marveled at Ellen''s words.


    The shovel Ellen and her team made has a triangle tip, which is sure to make it easier to pierce the ground.


    Still, they stuck into the ground very well.


    Thanks to this, the work proceeded more quickly than expected, and a large oval hole was quickly created in the middle of the fill.


    We also built a fire exit on the front side for people to come in and out, and a small smoke outlet and a chimney connected to it under the rear side of the building.


    The chimney was also specially made by Ellen and Alex. When I asked them to make the chimney, they were both very excited and said they would be happy to do it for the charcoal.


    Ellen and I checked the details of the chimney together, and we were able to almost complete the chimney.


    The type of charcoal I plan to make this time will be "black charcoal."


    The key to making black charcoal is to heat the wood in a low oxygen state.


    If the wood is heated under normal conditions with a high oxygen content, the wood will burn normally and black charcoal cannot be made.


    But when wood is "heated in a low-oxygen state," the main components of the wood decompose.


    Thus, most of the broken down material goes out in the form of smoke.


    What remains at the end as a black solid is "black charcoal.


    This is called "carbonization."


    Ellen and I made many small adjustments, such as the size of the exhaust port connected to the chimney and the slight incline in the ground of the kiln to allow the smoke to flow easily to the exhaust port at the rear of the kiln.


    This is because it is impossible to produce "good black charcoal" without making the correct adjustments.


    Needless to say, the eyes of Ellen and the others were very serious during the checking process.


    I was inwardly impressed by Ellen and Alex passion for fire.


    After a while, the checking process was over, and I called out to everyone,


    "Thank you, everyone, this is the end of the first stage , so let''s take a break.''


    "Yes, sir."


    As soon as I finished signaling for a break, Deanna and Capella immediately handed out drinks to everyone who had worked .


    Everyone was happy to receive their cups and drank them down with a gulp.


    As soon as Deanna hands the cup to Rubens, the knights are quick to chide him, saying things like, "Oh, I''m a bit of a bachelor, you should get married sooner or later."


    Rubens is blushing and refuting, but Deanna remains silent and smiling.


    ...... No, no, I feel a black aura slowly seeping out.


    I sensed it and, feeling a little panicked, changed the subject by explaining to everyone about my next move.


    '' It''s going to be hard work, but we''ll be looking forward to working with you after this."


    "......?¡¡Yes, . But there are no trees around here, you know?¡¡Are we moving somewhere else?"


    Everyone tilted their heads at my words.


    Among them, Rubens asked me.


    It is true that there are no big trees around the place where the charcoal kiln is being set up.


    But I have the " attribute magic of wood ," he said. I smiled at him.


    ''Don''t worry, if you have no trees, you just have to grow them."


    "Huh. ......?¡¡I don''t know, but please don''t be too hard on it."


    Rubens didn''t understand what I meant, and after a pause, he gave me a worried look.


    Incidentally, Deanna, Capella, Ellen and the others seemed to have somewhat guessed the intent behind my words and were looking dumbfounded.


    Why?


    After our break time was over, we moved a little further away from the charcoal kiln.


    I took out the bag containing the "stuff" I had requested from Chris, and while showing everyone the bag''s contents, I said,


    "Talala, talala, , the seeds of trees that will become the source of black charcoal..."


    Everyone in the Order, intrigued by my cheerful words, peeked inside the bag and wondered what it was. They peeked inside the bag.


    However, as soon as they peeked into the bag, they all had indescribable, suspicious expressions on their faces.


    As if to represent them all, Nels said to me apologetically,


    "I''m sorry to be so enjoyable, Master ...... Rid, but I''m having trouble reacting when you show me an ''acorn'' that is, as the saying goes, a ''tree seed......."


    "It''s okay, . Well, just watch me."


    I buried the acorn in the ground and took a deep breath, despite the anxious looks on the faces of the knights.


    Then I put my hand on the ground where I buried the acorn and concentrate.


    ".... tree-growth."


    As soon as I mutter the words, the acorn takes the same amount of magic power as when I grew the giant tree before.


    But this time, the amount of magic power is adjusted, and I imagine a growth period of 10 years.


    The moment I thought the seed sprouted from the ground in which I had buried it, it grew up quickly, making a violent sound of leaves, and in no time at all, a tree was formed in front of my eyes.


    The tree was more than 10 meters tall.


    I looked back at everyone and smiled.


    "You know what?¡¡I told you, if you don''t have it, you can grow it."


    Everyone were stunned to see what I had done, and they all had stunned expressions on their faces.


    Deanna and Capella, who probably knew that I had previously grown a huge mukuroji tree, looked dumbfounded and shook their heads helplessly, saying, "Oh my goodness."


    Without paying attention to the state of everyone else, I said,


    "Come on, I''m going to grow more and more, so keep on cutting the work."


    "Yeah?"


    The knights finally understood what I was about to do, and the strong knightly faces were all looking surprised, which made for a rather interesting composition.

 CH 141

    "Okay, that''s pretty much it, huh?"


    I took a rest as I used wood magic to grow a few sawtooth oak trees from acorns at regular spacing.


    While I was using the magic, Deanna, who had been standing next to me the whole time, looked at the sawtooth oak I had grown and muttered to herself in dismay


    "...... just a meadow turned into a sawgrass forest in the blink of an eye."


    ''Yes, it did. But I''m going to have everyone cut everything down to make black charcoal, so all that will be left is the cut stumps."


    Capella, who heard my words, asked me if I had something on my mind.


    "What are you going to do with the stumps after we cut them down, Master Rid?¡¡If you leave it as it is, it will indeed look bad, won''t it?""


    "¡¡The stump will grow back once you invoke the magic of "tree growth" on it. I''m going to leave it as it is.''


    " What a tremendous boost in productivity."


    Capella murmured in amazement.


    Yes, that''s actually why I chose sawtooth oak.


    "Since sawtooth oak grows quickly, it should be possible to harvest timber again as soon as "tree growth" is done on the stumps after cutting".


    I plan to try that this time.


    Also, when I consulted with Ellen and Alex in advance about the charcoal production, they pointed out the "type of wood.


    The way wood burns differs according to the type of wood.


    "For general use, we recommend hard charcoal made from hard wood, such as sawtooth oak, because it is literally hard and burns well,"


    I have also received requests from both of them to make "pine charcoal," which is the charcoal they most want in the manufacture of armory at some point in the future.


    When I told them that it would depend on the quality of the black charcoal, they both became very eager to do it, which surprised me.


    As I was thinking back to my conversations with Ellen , Nels approached me with a fearful look on his face.


    , "...... Rid-sama, before we cut down this tree, may I ask you something?"


    ''Yes?¡¡What''s wrong?"


    Nels had a somewhat uneasy or worried look on his face.


    What''s wrong?


    I was making a curious face at Nels.


    He continued speaking while looking at me.


    "No, this tree has grown by using the magic power of Master Rid as a food source. In other words, cutting down such a tree is, in a sense, like reaping the life of Rid-sama. ...... Don''t tell me that if we damage the tree, Rid-sama will be harmed as well?


    "......There''s no way that''s true."


    I responded to the words I had never thought of with a look of dismay on my face as I lost my strength.


    I was probably looking at him with an apologetic expression.


    Nelles must have been worried in his own way.


    Probably, no one here had ever done such a thing as trimming a tree that had been magically made to grow rapidly.


    Perhaps I should be a little worried.


    At that thought, I smiled as an idea occurred to me.


    "......, but yes, that''s true. I can see why you might be a little anxious, since this will be your first time doing this work. Then let''s have Rubens cut down the first tree first."


    "What? ......?¡¡me??"


    Rubens looked a little surprised when he was suddenly called by name, but he quickly tightened his expression and said, "I understand.


    "I understand. Then, I will cut down the first tree first."


    ''Yes, please."


    He received the "special axe" from Ellen without any of the anxiety that Nels had mentioned, and swung it over his shoulder as if carrying it on his back.


    He swung the axe as hard as he could at the sawtooth oak.


    The dull sound of the axe clashing with a tree echoed all around me, and I let out a shrill cry, clutching my side.


    ''Oh!"


    ."......? is Master Rid okay?"


    "Master Rid?"


    "Ah"


    Deanna and Capella, who had heard my grief-stricken voice, screamed out loud with a change in their blood.


    Ellen and the others also shouted in surprise.


    I fell down on the spot and watched the scene as I heard everyone''s voices, and everyone here was panicking.


    Especially Rubens'' expression turned pale and he seemed to be covering his face with his hands, saying, "Oh, what have I done ......."


    I looked at everyone and immediately stood up quickly, thinking, "Oh, I may have overdone it ......."


    Then, as if nothing had happened, I smiled a cute smile.


    ''I''m just kidding, folks, I''m fine , so don''t worry, I''m not in any danger".


    "......."


    Everyone who heard my voice as I stood up rolled their eyes and were stunned.


    I could not hide my confusion, and my voice came out involuntarily.


    ''Oh, is that ......?"


    At that moment, I felt a tremendous sense of pressure from behind me.


    I turned around fearfully and saw Deanna standing there, enveloped in a pitch-black aura, not trying to hide her anger.


    I was horrified at this sight, and faltered as I uttered a few words.


    "Deana , what''s wrong?It''s just a joke. ...... okey ?"¡¡I''m sorry, but I''m not going to let you get away with this," , I''m just joking."¡¡It''s just a joke. ...... right?"


    "Rid-sama, even if it is a joke, this is too much of a prank. ......Reiner has given his permission, so as your follower, I will give you an admonition in this matter. ...... "


    ''....I''m sorry."


    After this, the prank I had played was of too poor a quality, and I was scolded by everyone, including Capella, Rubens, and Ellen, with Deanna at the center, who warned me vehemently against it.


    Rubens was so angry that he started to cry for my safety.


    I am truly sorry.


    "I will be careful not to play tricks on people''s fears in the future."


    I muttered to myself in remorse, but everyone''s lectures continued for some time after that. ......

 CH 142

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am truly sorry for the trouble and worry I have caused you."


    After I finished my apology, I bowed to everyone present.


    I had just made a big mess because of a prank I played when chopping down a tree that had grown with the spell of "Tree Growth".


    I had grown the tree with my magic power, so I wondered if cutting it down would cause damage to me.¡¡I wanted to tell them that there was no way that would happen, but the "prank" I used went too much and caused more worry than I had anticipated.


    As I apologized to everyone, I thought back to that time.


    The person I felt most bad for was Rubens.


    I had asked him to cut down the trees, but he turned pale when I pretended to be in pain.


    When I told him the story, he was so angry and worried that he cried and got angry with me.


    "You are playing a bad joke too much, do you know how worried we all were ? Everyone here can handle magic, but not all of us are as familiar with it as Master Rid is ? From our point of view, it''s all new to us and we don''t know what can happen, even if it''s something simple."


    "Ugh,...... Rubens is right,...... I''m so sorry,......""


    Rubens was filled with tremendous anger as he scolded me.


    I don''t think anyone but my father could have turned that much anger on me.


    I was so worried that I could feel his concern for me.


    I shrugged and turned my face down.


    Perhaps he could tell that I was sorry, and Rubens'' anger faded, and instead, with relief, he hugged me and said, a few tears.


    ''But I''m glad you''re safe ......, Master Rid is ...... safe and sound.


    "Thank you ...... sorry ......"


    My exchange with Rubens filled me with guilt and I decided to never again engage in pranks about magic-related things.


    The exchange with him ended with this, but I received equally harsh words of scolding from Deanna, Capella, Ellen and the others, and I gave a small sigh.


    After that, I apologized again to everyone for what I had just done.


    As I was thinking back on it, Rubens called to me,


    " Master Rid, I think it''s time for us to get back to work and I''ll take the axe to the trees again."


    Rubens smiled and spoke softly, as if he cared for my depressed state.


    I replied to his smile with a smile that brought back some of the brightness in my life.


    "Ah ...... yes. Can I ask you for a favor?


    , "Yes, . No ''shenanigans'' this time ...... right?"


    He smiled and gently nailed me with his words, to which I muttered "Yes ......" without effort.


    Rubens then swung the axe over his shoulder as if carrying it on his back and swung down with all his might.


    The dull sound of the axe clashing with the wood echoed around the area.


    At the same time, I felt everyone''s eyes on me, and with a slightly awkward expression on my face, I said,


    " I''m fine, so you can keep on working."


    "I was relieved to hear that. I''ll continue working on it."


    Feeling everyone here relieved to hear my words, I gave a dry "ahaha......" laugh.


    Rubens then continued working silently.


    As I watched him work, I asked Capella, who was standing next to me, with a curious look on his face.


    ''Capella, what is Rubens doing?¡¡Shouldn''t he just cut it straight?"


    "Master . Rid, there is a procedure for cutting wood, if you don''t mind me explaining it to you."


    I would like to explain it to you. I''d like to know how to do it.


    "Let''s see... ......''


    Capella explained to me how to cut a tree.


    First of all, when you cut a tree, you make a "catch point" in the direction you want to cut it down.


    The shape of the "catch basin" is a right-angled triangle.


    Once the "receiving end" is made, a horizontal cut is made from the opposite end, the "trailing end.


    When making the "trailing edge," the height of the incision should be adjusted based on the "receiving edge.


    Once the adjustment is made, parallel cuts are made from the "tail end," but be careful because the deeper the cut, the more the tree will naturally lean.


    As the cutting progresses through the "tail end" and gets closer to the "receiving end," a certain width is left without cutting all the way through.


    The part left behind is called the "vine," and it is said to be quite important, because the accuracy of the direction of the tree''s fall depends on how well the "vine" is cut.


    Finally, the vine becomes the fulcrum, and the tree will fall in such a way as to close the "catch basin.


    As soon as Capella finished his explanation, the sound of creaking wood began to be heard in the area.


    At the same time, Rubens shouted, all!


    "The tree is going to fall!"


    He shouted, but there was no one in the direction of the falling tree.


    It was probably a warning, just in case.


    Soon after, the tree fell, making a loud sound that echoed with the cracking and creaking of its branches and the crunching of leaves against each other.


    It is a powerful sight.


    ''Phew, ...... Mister ...... Rid, is this okay?''


    "I''ll put this tree near the charcoal kiln. Later, I will process it so that it can be put inside the charcoal kiln."


    "Then, let''s take turns felling and moving the trees.''


    Following Rubens'' words, the knights move the felled trees near the charcoal kiln.


    Then, they repeated the process of cutting the trees again.


    The knights were quick to move the felled trees, as they were all knights who could use physical enhancements.


    I was surprised at how quickly they were able to cut down the trees, but Capella told me there was a good reason for that.


    "The reason why the work went so fast is because the axe that Ellen and the alex made is very sharp,''


    "What?¡¡Is that axe really that sharp?"


    After Capella told me, I took a closer look at the way Rubens chopped the axe against the tree.


    It is true that the axe sticks deep into the trunk of the tree each time.


    In fact, I could see that he was having a hard time pulling it out because it was sticking so far into the tree.


    Perhaps the combination of physical strengthening and the sharpness of the axe has dramatically increased the speed of the work.


    I looked over at Ellen and Alex, both of whom were smiling smugly with expressions of satisfaction on their faces.


    The shovel and axe they had prepared for me both seemed to be workhorse grade, and I marveled once again at their skill.


    Soon after, the work of cutting and moving the trees was complete, and I called out to the others,


    I asked everyone to help me cut down the trees and move them to the charcoal kiln.


    "Thank you very much."


    After that, we all worked together to reduce the size of the trees that had cut down near the charcoal kiln.


    This was the fastest work we had done so far, as there were no precautions to be taken.


    We also secured enough wood for the roof of the charcoal kiln, so that should be enough for today.


    I thanked everyone for their help today, and said, "All right, everyone, we''re going to leave the wood here to dry out a bit, and then we''ll move on to the next task.


    Everyone who heard my words nodded their heads and responded individually.


    After the work was done and the cleanup was settled, we returned to the mansion.


    I went to my room to change my clothes, and then went to my father''s office to inform him of the progress of the work.


    After knocking and receiving an answer, I entered the room, and he stopped working on his paperwork.


    He looked at me and said with his usual stern expression,


    "How is the work progressing?¡¡Is everything going well?


    "Yes," . Thanks to the tools that everyone in the Knights and Ellen and Alex used for us, we were able to make considerable progress. I hope to be able to show you the completion of the charcoal kiln and the black charcoal in the near future.''


    "It''s good that the work is going well ......, but that''s another matter than this. Don''t you recognize this?"


    Father nodded after hearing my words and then moved a certain document fluttering it with one hand as if to show it to me.


    What''s the matter


    I gave him a puzzled look, and he began to read the document in a slightly angry voice.


    The document reads, "I will be conducting magical research and experiments with . Sandra. Rid, I know I told you to report it, but you''re being very clever by submitting it in writing in anticipation of a late confirmation, aren''t you?"


    ''Oh, ...... it''s just that, well, I thought father was busy with work. ...."..


    Father''s eyebrows twitched at my words.


    no good .


    Immediately after I sensed the scolding from my father, he was furiously angry with me .


    Furthermore, he had already heard about the "prank" I had pulled today.


    He seemed to be furious about that as well, and spun angry words without changing his expression.


    "You don''t seem to know your place in all this, with the documents and the prank. Now, I''m going to beat all shit out of you . ......? We''re going to the training ground for".


    "......?¡¡Now?"


    "Of course."


    On that day, I was to undergo an urgent training for gallantry from my father.


    In this training, my father would attack me with a real sword, and I would just keep on dodging and ducking.


    Thanks to my father''s skill, the sword passes around me with a single stroke of the brush.


    But today, my father''s eyes are scary, and his deadly spirit is even stronger than usual.


    I concentrated on my training more than usual, but even so, there were many times when I felt chilled.


    And he continued to instruct me until I could no longer move. ...

 CH 143

    "Thank you all for coming here today. If everything goes well with our work, I think we will be able to finish the charcoal kiln, so thank you again for your help.''


    As soon as I finished, I bowed my head.


    The knights who had gathered last time were all smiling at me.


    As if to represent the knights, Rubens stepped forward and said,


    ''Master Rid, I look forward to working with you today."


    The magically made fill was shaped for the charcoal kiln by all the knights, and the oak trees, also magically grown, were cut down.


    Several days had passed since we started the process of drying the wood after making it ready for the kiln.


    Today, we will finish the charcoal kiln and lay down the cut and processed wood to make black charcoal, and if all goes smoothly, we will also create a roof over the kiln.


    The people who gathered here were the same as last time, and Ellen and alex . were cooperating with us.


    I looked around at everyone''s faces and said, "Well, let''s start building the charcoal kiln.


    "Then, let''s start making the charcoal kiln. I want you to take the wood you cut down and processed during this period and lay it in the charcoal kiln with no gaps between the wood''.


    "Thank you for your hard work, "


    The members of the knightly order, while using physical enhancements, deftly laid out the wood.


    At that time, Ellen''s voice sounded as she cautioned them


    "When laying the wood in the charcoal kiln with the cut end on the root side down, Mr. Nels, that''s not the right way to do it."


    "Oh, my apologies ......."


    As she checked, the charcoal kiln was filled with wood, but this alone inevitably left gaps.


    To fill in these gaps, thin pieces of wood were inserted into the gaps, as if nails were hammered into the wood, and the charcoal kiln was filled to the brim.


    Then, large pieces of wood that would serve as "dragon bones" were placed on top of the wood laid in the charcoal kiln in a direct line that would serve as a fire opening and a smoke exhaust opening.


    This would form the charcoal kiln.


    After that, the wood and the dragon bone are aligned, and the process of laying the wood in the charcoal kiln is complete.


    I smiled as I checked the situation.


    ''Thank you, everyone," . The next step is to cover the wood with earth that was dug up during the last time, and make the earth stronger, and then the charcoal kiln will be complete.


    The knights nodded their heads in agreement to my words, although they were drenched in sweat.


    Following my and Ellen''s instructions, the knights used shovels to cover the wood with earth and then pounded it with hammers and other tools.


    Then we used the leftover wood to keep the charcoal kiln from being wet in the rain, and the kiln was finally complete.


    I think it turned out pretty well.


    Looking at the finished charcoal kiln, I smiled and said,


    "Now it''s finished. Thank you, everyone, for your hard work "


    "I''m glad I could be of service. But after this, you are going to put fire, right?¡¡How do you do that?"


    Rubens asked me a question with a slightly curious expression as he replied to my words.


    I smiled at his question and said, holding out my hand, palm facing up.


    "With this, I''ll light the fire."


    As I finished my words, fire started to blaze from my palm.


    Usually it takes a while to ignite, but I can shorten that time with magic.


    Everyone who saw my magic looked a little startled, but soon seemed to be convinced.


    Rubens, who saw the magic, smiled and said,.


    ''Indeed, it seems like it would light the fire faster."


    "Right?¡¡But if I''''m not careful, the charcoal kiln might blow up, so I guess that''''s the only thing to be careful about." ......


    I smiled as I said this.


    The first time I did it with Sandra, I practiced magic and experimented with it several times.


    Incidentally, I have a good memory of the first ignition experiment I did with Sandra, in which my fire power was too high and we had a big problem, and my father got angry with me.


    I stood in front of the fire opening of the charcoal kiln.


    The fire mouth is made of clay and has two small fire ports to prevent air from entering the inside of the charcoal kiln.


    One is a spare.


    "...... Okay, well, I''m going to light the fire, so everyone stay away just to be safe."


    "Awesome."


    I asked everyone to step away for a moment, then I put my hand over the burner, took a deep breath, and chanted in my mind, "Ignite.


    ''Ignite."


    At that moment, the fire I had magically created entered the kiln.


    As for the work I do, I continue to feed the fire with an adjusted fire power for a little while until the wood in the charcoal kiln is ignited.


    After a little while, smoke begins to rise from the chimney in the opposite direction of the fire opening.


    The chimney has a cover made of woven straw to prevent the inside of the charcoal kiln from getting too hot.


    Incidentally, Mel and Danae helped me weave the "straw lid.


    Mel wanted to help me with the work I was working on, so I asked her to weave a straw lid for me.


    Mel was happy to help, and Danae seemed to be assisting Mel''s task.


    The "straw lid" that they worked so hard to make is working well.


    When Ellen confirmed that smoke had begun to rise from the chimney and that the wood was likely on fire, she turned to me and said, "


    "Master Rid, the fire is already alright. I think it will be all better if we take turns watching the fire for a while to make sure it doesn''t go out."


    "Yes, I understand. Thank you."


    After replying to Ellen, I looked around at everyone present and then said, "Thanks to everyone, we''ve made it this far.


    "fire is not a fire hazard. The black charcoal will be ready after a few days of taking turns watching over the fire, including myself. Thank you all for your help."


    When I finished, I bowed to everyone with a bow of gratitude.


    At the same time, I heard everyone cheering.


    I was a little nervous about what was to happen, but I think the work went relatively uneventfully.


    As I was feeling relieved, Rubens looked at me.


    "We''ll take turns with that part as well, so don''t worry."¡¡"Thank you, Rubens."


    When he finished, he smiled at me and bailed.


    After that, we all discussed the matter and decided that all the knights who had gathered here would take their turn at the fire.


    Ellen and I will visit the charcoal kiln every day, including checking the condition of the fire.


    Ellen and Alex grinned happily as they looked at the charcoal kiln.


    Their expressions make me think that they are a little dangerous people who are glad to see the fire.


    At that moment, Ellen turned back to me and smiled, her eyes blazing.


    ''Rid-sama, if you can make charcoal with this , can we make a lot of of other things ??"


    "I know how you feel, sis, but let''s calm down a bit."


    They seem to think that if they can get charcoal, they can make a lot of things .


    but I have something else in mind.


    I haven''t talked to them about it yet.


    But I have a feeling that they would be very happy if I told them.


    I smiled at them and replied.


    "There''s the thing , but there''s something else I''d like to ...... ask you of "


    "....?¡¡Don''t tell me ...... you''re still up to something?"


    Ellen heard my words and gave me a dubious look.


    I saw her expression and chuckled.


    ''Hmmm, when the charcoal is finished, I have another favor to ask of you , and I''ll tell you about it then, so look forward to it, okay?"


    ''Hah...... well, what Rid-sama thinks is outside of our common sense, so I''ll be looking forward to it as you say."


    Ellen let out a light sigh, but looked like she was enjoying herself.


    At that moment, Deanna and Capella, who were watching the exchange between me and Ellen nearby, suddenly coughed.


    Rid-sama, I have not heard of such thing . Please be sure to let me be present when you speak to Ellen and Alex . As your chaperone,......."


    " I would be happy to be there when you do. I don''t know what Rid-sama will do if I leave him alone. ......"


    "Huh,...... what do you two think I am?"


    For some reason, I feel that the stares and words from Deanna and Capella have been getting rude lately.


    As I responded to their words, I let out a small "huh" and turned over with a sigh, shaking my head helplessly, "Oh my God.


    While we were talking , smoke was still rising from the charcoal kiln.

 CH 144

    "This is a charcoal kiln. ...... I''ve never seen a charcoal kiln before, but it''s a very interesting device. Rather than burning the wood, you are turning it into charcoal by heating it to a high temperature, is that correct?"


    " Yes, father. The other advantage of the charcoal kiln I created this time is that it is relatively easy to fix. Anyone with a basic understanding of the basics, in addition to earth and water, can restore it."


    My father nodded his head in admiration as he listened to my words.


    Today would be the day after the charcoal kiln was set on fire.


    When I reported to him that the charcoal kiln was finished and the fire had been set by the end of the day, he said, "All right, take me . I''ll actually check it out."


    However, as we had just finished the work, I told him that I wanted him come back tomorrow, and he agreed.


    Ellen and I explained the charcoal kiln to father in detail, and he listened with great interest.


    Alex and Ellen will be taking turns checking out the charcoal kiln.


    After listening to our explanation and report, my father looked unusually satisfied.


    " You both did a great job. If charcoal production can be sustained, the lives of the people living here should improve. Besides that, we will be able to do a lot more."


    "Thank you for your price ."


    I bowed when I heard my father''s words, and Elen hurried to follow suit, bowing


    her head as he said.


    ''We will continue to do our best ".


    Father had us quickly raise our heads and then cleared his throat.


    "... good, don''t be so -struck. Tell me more about the future plans with the charcoal kiln."


    ''Yes, ."


    After that, Ellen and I continued to explain to father about charcoal production in the charcoal kiln.


    In the charcoal kiln we built, it takes a total of 14 to 21 days from the time the wood is fired until it becomes charcoal, depending on the condition of the wood.


    First, about the 3rd or 4th day after firing, the amount of air that enters the kiln is adjusted by closing one of the two reserve fire exits.


    If cracks appear on the outer wall of the kiln due to the heat of the kiln, the cracks are repaired by dissolving the soil with water and applying a top coat.


    The "earthen kiln" of the charcoal kiln can be used for as long as the necessary earth is available and can be repaired as needed.


    Five to six days after firing, the white smoke turns blue.


    This is a signal that it is time to close down the kiln.


    However, it is important to note that the closing time of the kiln depends on the condition of the wood, so experience is required.


    Ellen and Alex will be giving us instructions and confirming this point.


    After explaining the details, Father nodded quietly with a stern expression on his face.


    "I understand the charcoal production process in the charcoal kiln,. But let''s also have a look at the wood making '' wood attribute magic'' that will be used as materials in the future. ......"


    "What?¡¡¡¡It''s good, but we can''t do it here, so is it okay if we move to a logging site a little further away?''


    "I''ll show you. "


    After hearing his reply, I asked Ellen to look at the charcoal kiln, and then I headed for the logging area with father.


    Here is the logging site.


    "Hou ...... trees don''t grow there anymore? There are only stumps after the trees were cut down. Rid, you said you are going to use the attribute magic of the wood, what are you going to do with it after this?"


    ''I''m going to recycle this stump. If you don''t mind, I can show you."


    Hearing my reply, Father nodded, wrinkling his brow.


    "...... Let''s see what Rid''s tree attribute magic is capable of ......."


    "I understand. I''ll show you. ......''


    I crouched down in front of the stump after it had been cut down, replying to my father.


    Then, holding out my hands to the stump, I chanted in my mind,


    "Tree growth.''


    As soon as I chanted, the magic was applied and the magic power was taken to the stump.


    But there is no problem because I have made adjustments this time as well.


    The growth period is 10 years.


    The stump that absorbed the magic power from me grew quickly and became a magnificent tree in front of me and my father.


    My father, who was watching the tree, seemed a little surprised, perhaps because the movement was more than he had imagined.


    "I was surprised ....... I didn''t think it was possible to do this with wood magic. Is it possible for anyone who has the wood quality to use it?"


    "I think it is possible. But it may be tough to learn on your own if you don''t have solid basic practice and if I don''t teach you while practicing right in front of you."


    While answering Father''s question, I also explained about "tree growth."


    It seems that magic has a very wide range of possibilities, but it is not well known.


    Probably because magic is generally used as "offensive magic," few people think of using it the way I do.


    As Sandra mentioned, there are not many people who can handle magic at a high level to start with.


    Since the educational programs for magic are not well developed, the knowledge of how to use it seems to be very limited and biased.


    What I am doing may be akin to "Columbus'' egg," to borrow a phrase from a previous life memory.


    A breakthrough discovery that no one is aware of, but that everyone can take advantage of once they realize it. But it''s hard to be the first to discover it.


    I believe that was the meaning of the term.


    Since I was alone with my father, I told him only the meaning of the term "Columbus'' egg," overlapping it with the attribute magic of the tree.


    After hearing my explanation, my father showed an unusual expression of admiration and muttered,


    "Hm. Interesting idea and words. No one is even aware of it, but it is an epoch-making discovery that can be used by anyone who realizes it. But it is extremely difficult to be the first to notice it. Indeed, my son, you''re a terrifying ......."


    "Ahahaha ......."


    I responded to Father''s words with a dry laugh, with an indescribable expression on my face.

 CH 145

    The second  ......


    "Wow, this is called "Sumigamana". It smells strange."


    "The wood is carbonized by the heat, so that''s why it smells like that. It can make some people sick, so if you get sick, Mel, tell me, will you?"


    ''Yes, okay."


    Yesterday, Father came, and today Mel and Danae came.


    Cookie and Biscuit, perhaps not so fond of the smoke aroma, seemed to be keeping an eye on things at a distance from Mel, which was unusual for them.


    Mel wanted to come while I was working on it, but I told her not to until I finished it because it was dangerous.


    When I told her, she puffed out her cheeks and got cute and angry, saying, "Even Mel wants to do some teddy bear ministry.


    When I asked Mel to weave the chimney lid with straw, her face lit up.


    "Yes, I''ll do it."


    ''I''ll help you, Meldie-sama. Let''s do it together."


    Mel seemed to enjoy braiding a lid with straw for the first time.


    Danae had done something similar before and was very skillful in teaching Mel how to do it.


    As I was thinking back to that time, I noticed Mel looking at me with a questioning look in her eyes.


    ''Hmm?¡¡Mel, is there something'' on your mind?"


    ''Yes, Ni-chan. Where is the ''lid'' that you and I made together?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I''m using it now as a lid for the chimney. I can''t show you the top of the kiln and the chimney because it''s dangerous, but Mel and Danae helped me a lot."


    " ...... hehehe!"


    Mel had a big smile on her face and was beaming with joy at my words.


    Danae and I smiled as we watched.


    After that, Mel was very interested in the charcoal kiln and asked me many questions, to which I kept on answering.


    The third day after the fire was set: ......


    ''I was very curious about the structure of the kiln, so when I finished working on it, I asked if this was the charcoal kiln Rid had built so I would like to take a look at the inside of the kiln when you are finished.''


    "I see.¡¡Then I will call Sandra before I move on to the next task.''


    Today was the day of the magic lesson from Sandra, but when I told her that the charcoal kiln had been built successfully, she insisted on seeing it and would not listen.


    I had no choice but to move her to the charcoal kiln, where I was giving her the same explanation as I had given my father.


    She smiled and nodded at my words and said.


    "It''s looking good . ...... By the way, is Ellen here?""


    "Ellen?¡¡I think she''s on the kiln right now, checking the smoke."


    After I said that, I had a hiccup.


    I wondered if Sandra''s real goal was to meet Ellen.¡¡I thought so, but it was already too late.


    Ellen must have heard our voices, because she popped up from the top of the kiln and looked at us.


    "Did you call for me, Master Rid?''


    "Huh?¡¡No, .......''


    ''You must be Ellen. I teach magic to Master Rid. My name is Sandra Ernst."


    Sandra dared me to put her on the spot with my words.


    I wonder if she sensed that I did not want to let Ellen met her.


    Ellen seemed to recognize Sandra''s full name as a "nobleman" when she heard it, and she hurriedly got off the top of the charcoal kiln and said she would clean her clothes a little with her hands.


    ''Sandra, it is my pleasure to meet you for the first time.


    When Ellen finished, she bowed her head.


    Sandra looked a little apologetic and hurriedly spun the words.


    ''Ellen, please raise your head. I am no longer a noble, so you can treat me normally. I have been researching magic in various ways, and I would very much like to talk with you."


    "?¡¡Is that so?¡¡That''s great then !"


    The actuality that you can get a lot of these things is that they''re not really that difficult to find.¡¡I''m very happy to hear that.


    I was stunned to see that, but I said to her as if to offer a helping hand.


    Ellen said it clearly and with confidence, which surprised me.


    When I asked her if she had any charcoal-making experience, she looked at me with a puzzled look on her face and then said,


    "What?¡¡You can smell the smoke, see the color, hear how the kiln sounds, and feel the heat, right?¡¡Don''t you feel it, Master Rid?¡¡The difference in the atmosphere, the smell of the smoke, and the sound of the charcoal being made." ......


    "Sorry. but I don''t understand that. ...... I guess that''s what makes you a craftsman or a Dwarf."


    "Oh,...... I never really thought about it, but now that you put it that way, I guess you could say that."


    Ellen smiled at my words, as if she had an idea of what I was talking about.


    After that, she instructed me to seal the burning opening, which also serves as an air inlet, and the chimney with soil and a lid.


    This would "shut down" the kiln.


    "Now all we have to do is wait for the fire to calm down. Master Rid, I''m looking forward to seeing it ".


    ''Ellen and Alex have done a great job of getting me to this point. Thank you so much for your support ."


    When I replied to her with a smile, Ellen smiled happily and shyly.


    ?


    About 10 days after we turned off the kiln, the temperature in the kiln dropped and we could safely go inside the charcoal kiln to work.


    Now it was safe to work inside the kiln.


    After that, the wall that had been used as a fire opening was broken down to make an entrance into the kiln.


    At this time, the " clay " and other materials used in the wall can be reused for the next creation.


    When we broke the burner entrance and looked inside, we saw that the finished charcoal pillars were standing in a row, just as they had been when the wood was set in place.


    Ellen saw the scene and with a big smile on her face, she said excitedly.


    ''Rid-sama, this is great , there are so many coals, , with this much I can make a lot of things ".


    I was a little stunned by her expression, "...... Ellen, I don''t plan to use this charcoal only for making weapons........"


    The inside of the charcoal kiln was indeed a sight to be seen.


    I have never seen such a scene of pillars of charcoal standing in a row.


    After Ellen and I checked the inside of the charcoal kiln, we cleared the ashes and fine charcoal from around the doorway to make it easier to get through, and then brought a "stretcher" made from wood and cloth.


    This was to carry the completed charcoal out of the kiln.


    As we moved the charcoal onto the stretcher, the light, dry sound of the charcoal echoed around the area.


    The charcoal was ready to be used.


    Ellen is checking the state of the charcoal after it is removed from the kiln.


    She is checking to see if the charcoal is carbonized all the way through by cutting it with a small saw-like tool called a "charcoal cutter.:


    After examining a few sticks, she smiles broadly.


    "No problem, Master Rid,. It is a good charcoal. I think that when you are able to mass produce it, it will enrich everything from the creation of weapons to the lives of the people in your territory. Congratulations."


    "Thank you, Ellen, for your help ......."


    I heard Ellen''s words and responded with a big smile on my upset face.


    At the same time, the voices of cheers roared around the area from everyone who worked together with me.


    On this day, charcoal was made for the first time in Bardia territory by charcoal kiln.

 CH 146

    "... Mm, I''m pretty sure it''s charcoal. Well done, Rid. This will be a tremendous feat in our territory. The process and structure of its creation will remain confidential for as long as possible."


    "Thank you, Father. "


    I immediately show the completed "Black Charcoal" to my father and discuss my future plans.


    The place is the same as usual, or rather, we are sitting across from each other across the table in the office of the mansion.


    I thanked father for his words and said with a smile,


    "Am I correct in assuming that this means you approve of my business plan of the other day?"


    Father, perhaps anticipating my words, let out a long sigh, wrinkling his brow, although he didn''t seem that shocked.


    ''Hah,...... if it comes to this, there is no reason to stop. Once you have the means to buy the slaves, be sure to report and check with me before you make a decision. This is absolutely. Am I clear?"


    "Yes, , father "


    As I replied, I was inwardly gut-punching with joy.


    The educational program that I had asked Sandra, Deanna, and Capella to help me with was not yet finished.


    But it was a first step.


    I smiled at my father and said,


    "Well, I would like to set up a lodging house on the land near the charcoal kiln, if that is all right."


    "...... Is it correct to assume that it would be a lodging house for the slaves?"


    Father gave me a dubious look.


    I had written it in my project plan.


    I nodded and replied.


    "Yes, it will be for slaves, but we will need a lot of people. I would like to build a large dormitory for the slaves because we need a large number of them. If you want to count the number of people, it would be about ......200 people."


    "What do you mean, you are going to buy two hundred slaves?"


    Father''s expression remained stern at the number of people I suggested, but he sounded astonished.


    I hurriedly added,


    "Well, uh, I am thinking of that scale in the end, but I plan to buy a little at a time. I'' m thinking of a lot more than just charcoal, so ......"


    ''Either way, you''re planning to provide for a scale of two hundred people. ......"


    Father mumbled a few words and then turned over with his hands on his forehead.


    But what I''m thinking of doing from now on will inevitably require a lot of manpower.


    Besides, you never know what the qualities of a slave will be when buying them, so it is essential to have more than a certain number of slaves.


    When I explained the necessity again, my father looked at me and suddenly said, "


    "I will give you permission to build the dormitory."


    "I have brought with me the design plans for the dormitory, and I would like you to check them out."


    ''... how well prepared you are."


    Father looks over the documents I have presented to him with dismay.


    After that, we continued to discuss for a while about what to do with the dormitory.


    In the course of the discussion with my father, I thanked him in my heart for always being there for me.


    After the discussion, he asked me to do something for him.


    As a result of our discussions, he agreed to most of my proposal.


    He recognized the possibility of giving the slaves an education program that would be worth the cost of the investment.


    However, he remains quite reluctant to give his approval, because it came with some hesitation.


    "Huh. ...... Rid, I''ll give you my approval, but make sure you think about the ''funding'' as well, okay?¡¡In addition to the money to purchase the slaves, the initial investment in the construction of the dormitories will be substantial. Make sure you don''t run out of money, okay?"


    Yes, . I am planning to turn all of the profits from the cosmetic business in that regard. Also, when I discussed the business plan with Chris, we agreed that if I could get his permission, Chris would provide us with the funds.


    When I finished my father''s words, I responded with a smile.


    He looked at my smile and mumbled something to me with a sullen expression on his face.


    "I''m sorry, ...... Chris is in a lot of trouble, too. ......"


    I couldn''t quite hear what he was saying, and I couldn''t help but ask back.


    "What is it, Father?"


    "No, nothing. You have a meeting with Chris, and if you have any problems, be sure to talk to me about it."


    I was curious about what Father had muttered, but I guess it wasn''t anything to be particularly worried about.


    Instead, I nodded to my father''s words and decided to boldly tell him what I had been planning for the future.


    ," Father, there is something else I would like to discuss with you."


    Yes?¡¡Did you do something again that I don''t know about?''


    When my father heard my words, he looked at me sharply with a suspicious look in his eyes.


    I hurriedly shook my head in denial and said,


    I''m not trying to be a jerk, I''m just thinking about the future and telling a few people that I have some special knowledge that I gained from my memories of my previous life."


    ''Who are you thinking of, ......?"


    The father''s expression suddenly turned stern, but I calmly and carefully explained to whom I was going to tell it, including the reason why.


    If the future of the move is successful, I will be able to use my knowledge in a variety of ways.


    At that time, I should explain the knowledge I have in order to establish deeper ties with everyone.


    After listening to what I had to say, my father pondered for a moment and then said,


    "I understand ....... But I will be there when you talk about it. It will be more convincing that way."


    "Thank you very much. I will gather the people I told you about at a later time."


    Father, with a stern and grim expression on his face, let out a sigh upon hearing my reply and turned his head down, placing his hand on his forehead.


    I called out to him with concern.


    "Father, are you all right?¡¡If you''re not feeling well, I''d like to know your condition so that I can contact Nikique in Renalute and ask him to find some good herbs for you.''


    "...... I don''t need to worry about it. You still have more to tell me, don''t you?''


    "Yes, I do. The next thing I want to talk about is .......''


    He looked up suddenly and replied with an expression of indescribable power as he looked at me.


    I was so impressed by his power that I switched to the next topic and continued the conversation as he had asked me to talk about it.

 CH 147

    "......1251825 22......51......77 ?"


    ''Nice try. It''s ''125182522 5199."


    "......It''s hard to get 13 numbers out of the blue in a ...... moment."


    Today, I am learning " business studies," which Chris said she would teach me before, from her in her room.


    We are doing the basic training for it, and Chris shows me the numbers on a piece of paper for a moment.


    I have to memorize them and answer the questions in that instant.


    It may be similar to brain training, but Chris was very spartan, giving me 13 digits from the beginning.


    After a few tries, I was able to bite down on it a little, but it was still hard work.


    I think I''m doing pretty well,......," I shrugged and looked down.


    ''No, , Master Rid, you''re doing great. Besides, it''s important to be able to do it, but it''s also important to try to remember. When you get used to it, the next step will be to speak up. Let''s do our best."


    ", change ......"


    It''s hard enough to write on paper for a moment, but it''s even harder to write on paper.


    She looked at me and smiled a happy smile and said, "Couscous.


    "Hmmm...even ......Rid-sama gives you that kind of expression. I understand. Let''s leave it at that for today. Besides, you have something to discuss with me, don''t you?"


    " Actually, I''ve made some progress on the charcoal and I''d like to discuss something with you again Chris. I''ll do my best to get a good result for ...... ''Commerce'' by next time."


    Chris put away the materials she had used for "Commerce," and when she heard my words, she looked at me with an expression that said,


    "I am looking forward to the "Business Studies". I''m looking forward to seeing your work on "Commerce". That''s right, the charcoal has finally been finished, hasn''t it? My native Astoria will be surprised when they find out. ......"


    "......¡¡Chris''s hometown, Astoria, is the elven nation, right?¡¡Do they make charcoal or something?"


    She made a puzzled face when she heard my words, and then replied curiously


    ''Huh?¡¡Didn''t you know that they manufacture ''charcoal'' in Astoria?¡¡I thought that was why you were asking me about the charcoal."


    "What?¡¡Is that so?"


    I had thought that Renalute would be producing charcoal, but I didn''t think that the elven nation of Astoria would be producing charcoal as well.


    I mean, I don''t really have an image of elves as "charcoal".


    I took the opportunity to ask about charcoal in Astoria.


    Chris pretended to think for a moment, then said, "Well, I think ...... Lid-sama will be fine?" After saying that, he told me a story.


    Elves live with forests, but wood is essential to their lives, so they use the knowledge they have acquired from living in the forests to create a forest dedicated to wood production from long ago.


    The "timber" from the forests for timber production can be used for export or charcoal in a variety of ways.


    However, charcoal is exported only for the domestic consumption in Astoria, so there is not much to export.


    "The charcoal produced in Astoria is exported almost exclusively to the nobility of neighboring countries, isn''t that right?''


    ''I didn''t realize that. Then, is it difficult for the Christie Trading Company to handle ''charcoal'' made in the Bardia territory? ......"


    I was not aware of Astoria exporting charcoal.


    Hearing my words, Chris looked a little surprised, then huffed and said with a nasty smile.


    "Yes, that''s right. I think my family''s Safron Trading Company might get a little sarcastic from the home country. But I don''t think there will be any at my place. I am an elf, but the trading company''s base is in Bardia territory. Besides, if anything should happen, Rid-sama will take care of it, won''t he?"


    "Chris, I''ll protect Chris."


    ''Hmmm... ...... Don''t forget that , okay?¡¡Don''t worry, you can handle charcoal at Christie Trading Company. In fact, it could become our signature product, and we would be happy to sell it to you."


    Hearing my words, Chris laughed happily.


    Do I look like I''m being made fun of?


    When I looked a little doubtful, she coughed while looking at me like that.


    "...... Rid-sama, is charcoal the only thing you want to talk about this time?¡¡I thought you had something else in mind,......."


    ''Oh, yes, I did. I also asked for father''s permission regarding the slaves as soon as the accommodations are ready, is that okay?"


    I told Chris as much as I could about what I could tell about the size of the dormitory, in addition to the fact that my father had granted me permission for slaves, and about the educational program I was requesting Deanna, Capella, and Sandra to build for me.


    I thought it was better not to hide anything when seeking personnel.


    After Chris finished listening to my story with a serious face, she thought about it for a moment and then said,


    "If we are going to have the number of slaves under the terms that ...... Rid said, we will probably have to gather the slaves from the Beast Tribe, is that right?''


    "The "Emma" at ...... Chris''s place is also a Beast Tribe person, isn''t she?"


    "Emma is originally from the beastman nation of Zubera. My father brought her back as a slave when he went to Zubera. Well, to me, she is more like afamily member than a slave."


    Chris finished with a bit of a tease, then changed the mood, looked at me, and said,


    "If ...... you don''t mind, may I speak to ''Emma'' about this as well?¡¡She should know more about the beast people than I do"


    "Okay i will leave that to Chris. By the way, is there any difference in lifestyle, , or anything else that might be a problem between the different races?"


    The part I am most concerned about is health care.


    Even if they are to live in Bardia territory in the future, if there is some kind of extreme health problem with the human race, they will be in a lot of trouble.


    Chris groaned and said, "Hmmm," as she thought about it.


    ''I''ll ask Emma to confirm, but I don''t think there will probably be any differences in , health, or anything else. I''ve also heard that the appearance of the beastmen differs slightly from that of the humans, and that some of the beastmen have magic that can be used only by the humans, while others don''t."


    "I see, that sounds fine. By the way, if the appearance differs slightly from tribe to tribe, does that imply that Emma is from the tribe of cat people?''


    ''Yes, I have heard that Emma is of the cat tribe. I heard that there are many other tribes of beastmen, such as "wolf" and "fox. I don''t know everything about them.''


    I looked down thoughtfully as I listened to Chris.


    I have an idea about the "magic that only some beastmen can use," so I should be able to confirm that in the near future.


    The problem is the tribe.


    I had not thought that there were so many different tribes within the beastmen tribe.


    As I recall, the beastmen characters in the original game looked cat-like.


    I wondered if there was an exposition of the tribes of beastmen in the original game, which I had just skipped over by skipping the unread parts of the game.


    I was making a grim face, and Chris spoke to me fearfully.


    ''Master Rid, is the beastman tribe a bad idea?''


    "Huh?¡¡No, that''s not true. But if it is the beastman tribe, it might be helpful if people from all tribes get together. They may have their own strong points and weak points."


    "I understand. I''ll check with Emma and then I''ll get in touch with contacts in Barsto for the entire tribe of beastmen."


    Chris continued speaking, looking a little relieved at my reply.


    Come to think of it, there are some people in the world who look down on others just because they are not of the human race.


    I would never do such a thing.


    I smiled at Chris and said,


    "I don''t think anything of it just because they'' re beastmen. When I first saw Emma''s cat ears and tail, I was surprised at how cute they were."


    "...... Hmmm...yes, I suppose it could be cute indeed. I''ll let Emma know what Master Rid said."


    Chris was smiling and replying to me with a happy expression on his face when she heard what I said.


    Not many people would call the characteristics of the beast race "cute"?


    I felt that way about Chris''s reply, and after that, I continued to talk with Chris about the business plan and future plans that we had discussed earlier.


    I stayed up late discussing and double-checking with her about other things that we thought were important.